Antidotum Lincolniense· or An answer to a book entituled, The holy table, name, & thing, &c. said to be written long agoe by a minister in Lincolnshire, and printed for the diocese of Lincolne, a⁰. 1637 VVritten and inscribed to the grave, learned, and religious clergie of the diocese of Lincoln. By Pet: Heylyn chapleine in ordinary to his Matie.
         Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
      
       
         
           1637
        
      
       Approx. 758 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 194 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A03139
         STC 13267
         ESTC S104010
         99839751
         99839751
         4200
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A03139)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 4200)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1106:04)
      
       
         
           
             Antidotum Lincolniense· or An answer to a book entituled, The holy table, name, & thing, &c. said to be written long agoe by a minister in Lincolnshire, and printed for the diocese of Lincolne, a⁰. 1637 VVritten and inscribed to the grave, learned, and religious clergie of the diocese of Lincoln. By Pet: Heylyn chapleine in ordinary to his Matie.
             Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
          
           [32], 132, 132, 78, [2] p.
           
             Printed [by Miles Flesher, R. Bishop, and Thomas Harper] for John Clark, and are to be sold at his shop under St. Peters Church in Cornhill,
             London :
             1637.
          
           
             A reply to: Williams, John. The holy table, name & thing, more anciently, properly, and literally used under the New Testament, then that of an altar.
             "Flesher pr[inted]. the prelims. and A-K; Bishop Aa-Ii; Harper the rest"--STC.
             Sections 2 and 3 each have separate pagination, and register beginning on 2A and 3A respectively.
             With a final errata leaf.
             Leaves D1,3, E1.8, F1,5, H2, 3A4, 3D1 are cancels in most copies.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Williams, John, 1582-1650. -- Holy table, name & thing, more anciently, properly, and literally used under the New Testament, then that of an altar -- Controversial literature.
           Altars -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-10 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-11 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-04 Aptara
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2003-05 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-05 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           ANTIDOTVM
           LINCOLNIENSE
           OR
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           A
           BOOK
           ENTITVLED
           ,
           THE
           HOLY
           TABLE
           ,
           NAME
           ,
           &
           
             THING
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Said
           to
           be
           written
           long
           agoe
           by
           a
           Minister
           in
           Lincolnshire
           ,
           And
           Printed
           for
           the
           Diocese
           of
           
             Lincolne
             ,
             Ao
          
           .
           1637.
           
        
         
           Written
           and
           inscribed
           to
           the
           grave
           ,
           learned
           ,
           and
           religious
           Clergie
           of
           the
           Diocese
           of
           Lincoln
           .
           BY
           PET
           :
           HEYLYN
           Chapleine
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           his
           M
           atie
           .
        
         
           
             1
             COR.
             14.
             40.
             
          
           Let
           all
           things
           be
           done
           decently
           and
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           JOHN
           CLARK
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           under
           
             S
             
             t.
             Peters
          
           Church
           in
           Cornhill
           .
           1637.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           KINGS
           MOST
           EXCELLENT
           MAIESTIE
           ,
           CHARLES
           ,
           BY
           THE
           GRACE
           OF
           GOD
           King
           of
           Great
           Britaine
           ,
           France
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           Defender
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Most
             dread
             Soveraigne
             :
          
        
         
           YOur
           Majesties
           exemplarie
           piety
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           spred
           it selfe
           abroad
           amongst
           all
           your
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           ill
           Proficients
           in
           the
           schoole
           of
           piety
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           profit
           very
           
           much
           under
           such
           a
           Master
           .
           Your
           Royall
           and
           religious
           care
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           in
           your
           Regall
           Chappels
           be
           done
           according
           to
           the
           prescript
           of
           the
           publick
           Liturgie
           ,
           and
           ancient
           usage
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           is
           a
           prevailing
           motive
           unto
           all
           your
           people
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           backward
           in
           conformity
           to
           such
           an
           eminent
           part
           of
           your
           Princely
           vertues
           .
           Such
           a
           most
           excellent
           patterne
           would
           soone
           finde
           an
           universall
           entertainment
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ;
           were
           there
           not
           some
           ,
           the
           enemies
           as
           well
           of
           piety
           ,
           as
           publick
           Order
           ,
           that
           disswade
           from
           both
           .
           None
           in
           this
           kind
           more
           faulty
           than
           an
           obscure
           and
           namelesse
           Minister
           of
           
             Lincoln
             Diocese
          
           ,
           in
           a
           discourse
           of
           his
           not
           long
           since
           published
           .
           A
           man
           that
           makes
           a
           sport
           of
           your
           Ma
           ties
           Chappell
           's
           ,
           as
           having
           never
           a
           heard
           of
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Chappel
           ,
           nor
           read
           of
           any
           ordering
           and
           directing
           course
           from
           the
           Royall
           Chappell
           's
           ;
           and
           puts
           a
           scorne
           upon
           b
           the
           piety
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           in
           
           being
           so
           inclinable
           (
           by
           your
           most
           sacred
           Ma
           ties
           divine
           example
           )
           to
           decencie
           and
           uniformity
           in
           Gods
           publick
           service
           .
           Nay
           ,
           whereas
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           the
           holy
           Altars
           ,
           as
           they
           then
           used
           to
           call
           the
           Communion
           Tables
           (
           for
           other
           Altars
           they
           were
           not
           )
           were
           esteemed
           so
           sacred
           ,
           that
           even
           c
           the
           barbarous
           Souldiers
           honoured
           them
           with
           affectionate
           kisses
           :
           this
           man
           exposeth
           them
           to
           contempt
           and
           scandall
           ,
           as
           if
           no
           termes
           were
           vile
           enough
           to
           bestow
           upon
           them
           .
           Nor
           deales
           hee
           otherwise
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           their
           due
           zeale
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Reformation
           against
           the
           unjust
           imputations
           of
           those
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           procuring
           d
           of
           due
           reverence
           to
           Christs
           holy
           Sacraments
           (
           too
           much
           slighted
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           places
           )
           have
           travailed
           to
           reduce
           this
           Church
           to
           that
           ancient
           Order
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           hitherto
           preserved
           
           in
           your
           Majesties
           Chappell
           's
           ,
           and
           the
           Cathedralls
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           :
           whom
           he
           hath
           openly
           traduced
           ,
           as
           e
           if
           they
           were
           but
           taking
           in
           the
           out-works
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           meant
           in
           time
           to
           have
           about
           with
           the
           fort
           it selfe
           .
           In
           this
           regard
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           was
           my
           bounden
           duty
           to
           represent
           unto
           your
           Majesties
           faithfull
           and
           obedient
           Subiects
           the
           true
           condition
           of
           the
           businesse
           so
           by
           him
           calumniated
           :
           together
           with
           the
           doctrine
           and
           continuall
           usage
           both
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           world
           abroad
           ,
           and
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           your
           Majesties
           Realme
           of
           England
           .
           Which
           worke
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           principally
           intended
           to
           settle
           and
           confirme
           the
           mindes
           of
           your
           Majesties
           people
           ,
           whom
           some
           have
           laboured
           to
           possesse
           with
           preiudicate
           feares
           :
           so
           to
           the
           end
           it
           may
           receive
           amongst
           them
           a
           more
           faire
           admittance
           ,
           I
           have
           presumed
           
           to
           prostrate
           both
           my selfe
           and
           it
           ,
           at
           your
           Royall
           feet
           ,
           with
           that
           humility
           and
           reverence
           which
           best
           becomes
        
         
           
             
               Your
               Majesties
            
             most
             obedient
             Subject
             ,
             and
             most
             dutifull
             Chaplaine
             ,
             PET.
             HEYLYN
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           GRAVE
           ,
           LEARNED
           ,
           and
           religious
           Clergie
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           of
           LINCOLN
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           well
           noted
           by
           the
           Poet
           ,
           that
           the
           a
           remedy
           doth
           come
           too
           late
           ,
           when
           once
           the
           mischiefe
           is
           confirmed
           and
           setled
           by
           too
           long
           delayes
           .
           And
           thereupon
           he
           hath
           advised
           us
           ,
           
             Principiis
             obstare
          
           ,
           to
           crush
           a
           spreading
           evil
           even
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           before
           it
           gather
           head
           ,
           and
           become
           incurable
           :
           On
           this
           consideration
           I
           applyed
           my selfe
           to
           the
           present
           businesse
           ;
           and
           so
           applyed
           my selfe
           unto
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           come
           unto
           your
           view
           with
           all
           speed
           convenient
           ,
           before
           that
           any
           contrary
           perswasion
           ,
           by
           what
           great
           name
           so
           ever
           countenanced
           ,
           should
           take
           too
           deep
           a
           root
           in
           any
           of
           you
           ,
           to
           be
           thēce
           easily
           rem●ved
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           〈◊〉
           March
           last
           ,
           there
           peeped
           into
           the
           world
           a
           booke
           entituled
           
             The
             holy
             Table
             ,
             Name
             and
             Thing
             ,
          
           said
           to
           be
           written
           
             long
             agoe
          
           by
           a
           
             Minister
             in
             Lincoln-shire
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             D
             r
          
           Coale
           ,
           
             a
             judicious
             Divine
             of
             Queene
          
           Maries
           
             dayes
             ;
             and
             printed
             for
             the
             Diocese
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
          
           An.
           1637.
           
           So
           that
           being
           written
           by
           a
           Minister
           in
           Lincoln-shire
           ,
           and
           printed
           for
           the
           Diocese
           of
           Lincoln
           ;
           who
           could
           conceive
           but
           that
           it
           was
           intended
           for
           the
           private
           use
           of
           you
           ,
           the
           Clergie
           of
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           have
           beene
           scattered
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           over
           all
           the
           Kingdome
           :
           But
           
           being
           so
           faire
           a
           Babe
           ,
           and
           borne
           in
           such
           a
           lucky
           houre
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           restrained
           in
           so
           narrow
           a
           compasse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           took
           the
           libertie
           to
           range
           abroad
           ;
           secretly
           ,
           and
           by
           stealth
           at
           first
           ,
           as
           commonly
           such
           unlicenced
           Pamphlets
           doe
           ,
           till
           it
           had
           gotten
           confidence
           enough
           to
           bee
           seene
           in
           publick
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           untill
           the
           first
           of
           Aprill
           ,
           I
           had
           the
           happinesse
           to
           
             reade
             and
             peruse
             it
             thorowly
          
           :
           So
           that
           as
           Florus
           said
           of
           the
           Ligurians
           b
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
             aliquanto
             major
             labor
             invenire
             ,
             quam
             vincere
          
           ;
           the
           like
           may
           bee
           a●birmed
           of
           this
           and
           such
           like
           lawlesse
           ,
           and
           nonli●●t
           Pamphlets
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           less●
           labour
           to
           finde
           them
           but
           ,
           th●n
           having
           found
           them
           ,
           to
           confu●●
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           having
           
             read
             ,
             and
             thorowly
             perused
          
           the
           same
           ,
           I
           found
           forthwith
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           part
           of
           all
           the
           businesse
           ,
           was
           to
           detect
           the
           extreme
           falshood
           of
           the
           man
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           palpable
           ,
           and
           grosse
           ,
           that
           I
           dare
           boldly
           sav
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           such
           ,
           &
           so
           many
           impostn●es
           of
           all
           sorts
           ;
           w●●●
           〈◊〉
           thrust
           upon
           the
           world
           in
           so
           small
           a
           Volume
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           hee
           makes
           an
           Adversary
           of
           he
           knowes
           not
           whom
           ,
           and
           then
           hee
           〈…〉
           ▪
           hee
           cares
           not
           how
           ;
           mangling
           the
           Autho●s
           words
           ,
           whom
           hee
           would
           confu●e
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           bee
           sure
           of
           the
           easier
           conquest
           ;
           and
           practising
           on
           those
           Authors
           whom
           he
           is
           to
           use
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           serve
           his
           turne
           the
           better
           ,
           to
           procure
           the
           victory
           .
           A
           strange
           and
           cruell
           kinde
           of
           Minister
           ,
           equally
           unmercif●ll
           to
           the
           dead
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           living
           ;
           with
           both
           of
           which
           he
           deales
           ,
           a●
           did
           c
           Procrustes
           with
           his
           captives
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           making
           them
           fit
           unto
           his
           bed
           ▪
           ●f
           they
           be
           longer
           than
           his
           measure
           ,
           then
           he
           cuts
           them
           sho●●er
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           bee
           too
           short
           ,
           then
           hee
           racks
           them
           longer
           :
           Hardly
           one
           testimony
           or
           authoritie
           in
           the
           whole
           discourse
           that
           is
           any
           way
           mate●●●all
           to
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           ,
           but
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           and
           truely
           cited
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           booke
           it selfe
           was
           
             writ
             long
             agoe
             in
             answ●r
             unto
          
           D
           r
           Coale
           of
           Queene
           Maris●
           dayes
           :
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           leading
           tale
           ,
           &
           stands
           in
           front
           of
           purpose
           to
           make
           good
           the
           entrance
           ;
           so
           doth
           it
           give
           a
           good
           essay
           of
           those
           fine
           stories
           and
           inventions
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           like
           to
           finde
           within
           .
           One
           that
           conjectured
           of
           the
           house
           by
           the
           trimme
           or
           dresse
           ,
           would
           thinke
           it
           very
           richly
           furnished
           :
           The
           wals
           thereof
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Margin
           ,
           richly
           set
           out
           with
           Antique
           Hangings
           ;
           
           and
           whatsoever
           costly
           workmanship
           all
           Nations
           of
           these
           times
           may
           bee
           thought
           to
           bragge
           of
           ;
           and
           every
           part
           adorned
           with
           flourishes
           ,
           and
           pre●ty
           pastimes
           ,
           and
           gay
           devices
           of
           the
           Painter
           :
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           want
           at
           all
           of
           Ornaments
           or
           Vtensils
           to
           set
           out
           the
           same
           ;
           such
           specially
           as
           may
           serve
           for
           ostentation
           ,
           though
           of
           little
           use
           ,
           many
           a
           fine
           and
           subtile
           Carpet
           ,
           not
           a
           few
           idle
           Couches
           for
           the
           credulous
           reader
           ,
           and
           every
           where
           a
           Pillow
           for
           a
           Pur●tans
           Elbow
           ;
           all
           very
           pleasing
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           but
           slight
           of
           substance
           ;
           counterfeit
           stuffe
           most
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           wrought
           with
           so
           much
           fraud
           ,
           and
           falshood
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           hardly
           one
           true
           stitch
           in
           all
           the
           Worke
           :
           From
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           our
           Minister
           is
           still
           the
           same
           ,
           no
           Changeling
           :
           
             
               d
               Servatur
               ad
               imum
               ,
            
             
               Qualis
               ab
               incoepto
               processerit
               ,
               et
               sibi
               constat
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           yet
           if
           all
           these
           
             piae
             fraudes
          
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           they
           must
           be
           thought
           in
           so
           grave
           a
           Minister
           )
           did
           aime
           at
           nothing
           else
           ,
           than
           to
           advance
           the
           reputation
           of
           his
           
             holy
             Table
          
           ;
           the
           answering
           of
           his
           worke
           were
           more
           proper
           for
           another
           Adversary
           .
           The
           
             holy
             Table
          
           hath
           no
           enemies
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           faine
           to
           flie
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           finde
           out
           some
           that
           are
           
             ashamed
             of
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lords
             Table
             .
          
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           setting
           up
           his
           
             holy
             Table
          
           ,
           this
           Minister
           hath
           dispersed
           throughout
           his
           booke
           ,
           such
           principles
           of
           
             faction
             ,
             schisme
          
           ,
           and
           disobedience
           ,
           that
           even
           that
           Table
           also
           is
           
             made
             a
             snare
          
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           weaknesse
           ,
           or
           too
           great
           a
           stomacke
           ,
           doe
           greedily
           devoure
           what
           ever
           is
           there
           set
           before
           them
           .
           So
           venomous
           a
           discourse
           requires
           an
           Antidote
           ,
           a
           timely
           and
           a
           present
           Antidote
           ,
           before
           the
           malignitie
           of
           the
           poyson
           bee
           diffused
           too
           far
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           provide
           one
           for
           you
           ▪
           for
           you
           the
           learned
           &
           religious
           Clergie
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           of
           ●●nc
           .
           for
           whō
           ,
           &
           for
           whose
           use
           alone
           ,
           that
           worthy
           Work
           of
           his
           ,
           whosoever
           hee
           bee
           ,
           must
           be
           pretended
           to
           be
           printed
           ,
           yet
           so
           ,
           hat
           any
           others
           may
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           it
           ,
           whose
           judgment
           and
           affections
           have
           been
           ,
           or
           are
           distempered
           by
           so
           lewd
           a
           practiser
           ,
           who
           cares
           not
           if
           the
           Church
           were
           in
           a
           combustion
           ,
           so
           hee
           may
           
           warme
           his
           hands
           by
           the
           flame
           thereof
           .
           The
           Author
           ,
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           discovered
           ;
           all
           that
           is
           openly
           revealed
           ,
           is
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           
             Minister
             in
             Lincoln-shire
          
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Title
           ;
           
             some
             Minister
             of
             the
             Diocese
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Licence
           cals
           him
           .
           The
           booke
           ,
           if
           wee
           beleeve
           the
           Title-page
           ,
           was
           writ
           long
           agoe
           ,
           
             in
             answer
             unto
             Doctor
          
           Coal
           ,
           
             a
             judicious
             Divine
             of
             Queene
          
           Maries
           dayes●
           :
           but
           what
           the
           Author
           meanes
           by
           Queene
           Maries
           dayes
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           easie
           to
           determine
           .
           If
           hee
           speakes
           
             properly
             ,
             literally
          
           ,
           and
           anciently
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           Title
           he
           would
           same
           be
           thought
           ;
           hee
           may
           perhaps
           meet
           with
           a
           e
           Doctor
           
             Coal
             in
             Queene
          
           Maries
           dayes
           ;
           but
           then
           that
           Doctor
           Coal
           would
           not
           serve
           his
           turne
           ,
           because
           hee
           had
           no
           hand
           in
           the
           
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
          
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           meane
           the
           present
           times
           ,
           and
           reckon
           them
           in
           the
           ranke
           of
           Queene
           Maries
           dayes
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           light
           in
           which
           we
           live
           ,
           proceeded
           not
           frō
           the
           cleer
           Sun●shine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           the
           fierce
           fire
           of
           persecution
           ;
           I
           would
           faine
           know
           what
           could
           bee
           said
           more
           factiously
           ,
           to
           inflame
           the
           people
           ,
           whom
           he
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           that
           crew
           ,
           have
           every
           were
           aff●ighted
           with
           these
           dangerous
           feares
           .
           Q.
           Maries
           dayes
           ,
           we
           blesse
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           were
           never
           further
           off
           ,
           than
           now
           ;
           religion
           never
           more
           assured
           ,
           the
           Church
           better
           setled
           ,
           nor
           the
           Divines
           thereof
           more
           lea●ned
           ,
           and
           religious
           ,
           than
           at
           this
           time
           under
           the
           most
           auspitious
           Raigne
           of
           our
           Gracious
           Soveraigne
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           that
           practise
           with
           all
           art
           and
           cunning
           to
           cast
           such
           scandals
           on
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           such
           foule
           slanders
           on
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           utterly
           unworthy
           of
           those
           infinite
           blessings
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           
             sword
             of
             God
             and
             Gideon
          
           ,
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           our
           religious
           Soveraigne
           ,
           they
           enjoy
           in
           both
           :
           So
           that
           the
           supposition
           of
           a
           booke
           
             written
             long
             agoe
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             a
             Doctor
             of
             Queene
          
           Maries
           dayes
           ,
           is
           at
           the
           best
           a
           factious
           figment
           ,
           and
           a
           
             p●rnicious
             Imposture
          
           ,
           to
           abuse
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           onely
           for
           that
           cause
           invented
           .
        
         
           This
           factious
           figment
           thus
           rejected
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           left
           us
           to
           find
           out
           this
           Author
           ,
           must
           bee
           collected
           by
           the
           style
           and
           argument
           ,
           though
           that
           perhaps
           will
           give
           us
           but
           a
           blinde
           discovery
           .
           The
           argument
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           maine
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           by
           ,
           shewes
           that
           hee
           is
           a
           true
           descendant
           of
           those
           old
           Ministers
           of
           
             Lincoln
             shire
          
           ,
           which
           drew
           up
           the
           Abridgement
           in
           King
           Iames
           his
           time
           :
           in
           case
           hee
           
           bee
           not
           some
           remainder
           of
           that
           scattered
           company
           ,
           which
           hitherto
           hath
           hid
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           now
           thrusts
           out
           with
           
             Bastwick
             ,
             Prinne
          
           ,
           and
           Burton
           ,
           to
           disturbe
           the
           State.
           The
           stile
           composed
           indifferently
           of
           
             Martin
             Ma●●e-Prelate
          
           ,
           and
           
             Tom
             :
             Nash
          
           :
           as
           s●●●rillous
           and
           full
           of
           folly
           ,
           as
           the
           one
           ;
           as
           scandalous
           and
           full
           of
           ●action
           ,
           a●
           the
           other
           was
           :
           which
           ,
           howsoever
           it
           may
           please
           young
           heads
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           affected
           as
           the
           Writer
           is
           ,
           yet
           it
           gives
           just
           offence
           to
           the
           grave
           and
           learned
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           serious
           matters
           handled
           in
           a
           serious
           manner
           .
           They
           that
           can
           finde
           him
           ●ut
           by
           either
           of
           th●se
           Characters
           ,
           must
           have
           ▪
           more
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           ,
           than
           I
           dare
           preten●
           to
           ;
           who
           am
           pronounced
           before-hand
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           challenge
           ,
           to
           be
           none
           of
           the
           Voisinage
           ,
           and
           consequently
           no
           fit
           man
           to
           be
           returned
           of
           the
           Inquest
           .
           Onely
           I
           have
           made
           bold
           out
           of
           my
           care
           and
           zeale
           to
           the
           common●good
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           this
           short
           notice
           of
           him
           ;
           that
           if
           by
           chance
           you
           should
           encounter
           with
           him
           any
           where
           in
           his
           private●
           〈◊〉
           ,
           you
           may
           take
           heed
           lest
           hee
           seduce
           you
           by
           his
           practi●es
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           be
           forwarned
           ,
           lest
           he
           misguide
           you
           by
           his
           writings
           :
           For
           comming
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           a
           neighb●ur
           Minister
           ,
           especially
           being
           recommended
           to
           you
           ,
           for
           one
           so
           
             Orthodox
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             cons●nant
             in
             discipline
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           you
           might
           perchance
           be
           apt
           to
           give
           credit
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           lend
           too
           credulous
           an
           eare
           to
           his
           slie
           temptations
           .
           Therefore
           to
           save
           that
           title
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           that
           interest
           which
           it
           claimes
           in
           your
           best
           affections
           ,
           I
           have
           adventured
           to
           put
           in
           this
           Caveat
           ,
           in
           the
           Churches
           name
           ;
           which
           if
           you
           should
           neglect
           ,
           as
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           ,
           I
           must
           bee
           forced
           in
           maintenance
           of
           her
           right
           and
           interest
           ,
           to
           bring
           my
           
             double
             quarrell
          
           .
           Bookes
           of
           a
           popular
           argument
           ,
           and
           followed
           in
           a
           popular
           way
           ,
           are
           commonly
           much
           cherished
           by
           that
           race
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           love
           to
           runne
           crosse
           to
           all
           publick-order
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           concernes
           all
           Churchmen
           ,
           and
           you
           especially
           of
           that
           Diocese
           ,
           for
           which
           that
           worthy
           Woke
           was
           printed
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           wise
           and
           timely
           care
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           are
           committed
           to
           your
           severall
           charges
           ,
           be
           rightly
           ballanced
           ,
           and
           not
           inv●igled
           and
           abused
           by
           the
           neate
           subtleties
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           onely
           labour
           to
           deceive
           them
           .
        
         
         
           And
           it
           concernes
           us
           all
           ,
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           those
           factious
           and
           schismaticall
           Pamphlets
           ,
           that
           came
           out
           with
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           good
           Ministers
           Booke
           ,
           seeme
           to
           indeavour
           nothing
           more
           ,
           than
           to
           possesse
           mens
           mindes
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           said
           ,
           with
           dangerous
           and
           desperate
           ,
           though
           most
           needlesse
           feares
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           goe
           not
           right
           amongst
           us
           .
           The
           placing
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Table
          
           in
           that
           comly
           sort
           ,
           as
           is
           most
           cōsonant
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           generall
           usage
           of
           all
           Cathedrals
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           his
           Majesties
           Chappels
           ,
           given
           out
           by
           false
           and
           factious
           men
           ;
           onely
           to
           bee
           a
           preamble
           to
           a
           greater
           change
           :
           And
           howsoever
           in
           it selfe
           it
           bee
           a
           matter
           of
           
             indifferent
             nature
          
           ,
           and
           so
           acknowledged
           to
           bee
           both
           by
           the
           Minister
           himselfe
           ,
           good
           man
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           writer
           of
           the
           letter
           to
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Grantham
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Table
           be
           so
           placed
           in
           his
           Lordships
           Chappell
           ,
           (
           by
           whom
           the
           Ministers
           booke
           was
           allowed
           and
           licenced
           )
           as
           is
           f
           elsewhere
           said
           ;
           this
           comes
           all
           to
           one
           :
           for
           place
           them
           ▪
           how
           they
           will
           in
           Cathedrall
           Churches
           ,
           his
           Majesties
           and
           the
           Bishops
           Chappels
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           matter
           so
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           no
           one
           thing
           more
           ;
           yet
           take
           we
           heed
           we
           doe
           not
           place
           them
           Altar-wise
           in
           Parochiall
           Churches
           ;
           rather
           than
           so
           ,
           poore
           people
           must
           bee
           frighted
           with
           wee
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           and
           told
           that
           there
           is
           somewhat
           in
           it
           which
           is
           worth
           their
           feares
           ;
           something
           that
           mainly
           tends
           unto
           the
           alteration
           of
           religion
           here
           by
           law
           established
           .
           As
           if
           the
           Table
           could
           not
           stand
           where
           the
           Altar
           did
           ,
           or
           be
           placed
           Altar-wise
           all
           along
           the
           wall
           ;
           but
           it
           must
           needs
           implie
           some
           Popish
           and
           prohibited
           sacrifice
           ,
           to
           be
           intended
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           though
           not
           yet
           ready
           to
           be
           offered
           .
           In
           which
           most
           false
           and
           scandalous
           imputations
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Pamphlets
           of
           these
           times
           are
           extremely
           guilty
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           none
           more
           positive
           in
           it
           ,
           than
           this
           
             Minister
             of
             Lincoln
             Diocesse
          
           .
           
             These
             
               new
               Reformers
            
             (
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             observe
             his
             words
             )
             though
             they
             prepare
             and
             lay
             grounds
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             dare
             not
             (
             for
             feare
             of
             so
             many
             lawes
             and
             Canons
             )
             apparently
             professe
             this
             Eleusinian
             doctrine
             .
             They
             are
             as
             yet
             busied
             in
             taking
             in
             the
             out-works
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             may
             in
             time
             have
             a
             bout
             with
             the
             Fort
             it selfe
             .
          
           A
           speech
           of
           that
           schismaticall
           ,
           factious
           ,
           and
           seditious
           nature
           ,
           that
           greater
           of
           that
           kinde
           was
           never
           
           uttered
           by
           
             Bastwicke
             ,
             Layton
             ,
             Burton
             ,
             Prynne
             ,
          
           or
           any
           pestilent
           Pasquill
           of
           the
           present
           ,
           
             ne
             dum
          
           in
           any
           of
           the
           former
           times
           .
           And
           though
           you
           may
           conjecture
           
             ex
             pede
             Herculem
          
           ,
           what
           you
           are
           like
           to
           finde
           by
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           bulke
           of
           the
           discourse
           :
           yet
           for
           your
           better
           satisfaction
           ,
           I
           will
           lay
           before
           you
           ,
           as
           by
           way
           of
           Parallel
           ,
           the
           harmony
           or
           agreement
           which
           is
           betweene
           him
           in
           his
           
             holy
             Table
          
           ,
           and
           
             H.
             Burton
          
           in
           his
           late
           seditious
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           Apologie
           .
           Not
           in
           the
           language
           onely
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           both
           so
           like
           ,
           and
           so
           full
           of
           clamour
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           but
           one
           pen
           between
           them
           ;
           but
           in
           their
           factious
           and
           schismaticall
           positions
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           doe
           agree
           so
           sweetly
           .
           Which
           done
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           left
           to
           you
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           whether
           it
           may
           be
           possible
           that
           they
           should
           jump
           so
           even
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           passages
           ,
           by
           meere
           inspiration
           ,
           and
           the
           enthusiasme
           of
           the
           same
           ill
           spirit
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           rather
           fell
           upon
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           Iuglers
           sometimes
           doe
           their
           tricks
           )
           by
           combination
           and
           confederacy
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 The
                 Minister
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M
                   
                   r.
                
                 Burton
                 of
                 London
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THese
                 
                   new
                   reformers
                
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 prepare
                 and
                 lay
                 grounds
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 dare
                 not
                 (
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 laws
                 and
                 Canons
                 )
                 apparently
                 professe
                 this
                 
                   Eleusinian
                   doctrine
                
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 as
                 yet
                 busied
                 in
                 takeing
                 in
                 the
                 out-workes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 time
                 have
                 a
                 bout
                 with
                 the
                 fort
                 it selfe
                 .
                 pag.
                 204.
                 
              
               
                 THey
                 must
                 first
                 downe
                 with
                 Tables
                 ,
                 and
                 up
                 with
                 Altars
                 ,
                 &c.
                 And
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 Surely
                 a
                 Priest
                 is
                 not
                 farre
                 off
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ?
                 Stay
                 a
                 while
                 ;
                 that
                 service
                 comes
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 preparations
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 all
                 these
                 Preambles
                 doe
                 at
                 last
                 usher
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 host
                 ,
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 baked
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 peoples
                 stomacks
                 fitted
                 to
                 digest
                 so
                 hard
                 a
                 bit
                 .
                 pag.
                 105.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 appeale
                 to
                 any
                 indifferent
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 pretend
                 to
                 any
                 knowledge
                 in
                 divinity
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 
                 
                   Reading
                   Pew
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 
                   other
                   place
                
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 be
                 not
                 as
                 properly
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 our
                 holy
                 Table
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 situated
                 .
                 pag.
                 75
                 ,
                 76.
                 
              
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 raile
                 must
                 bee
                 made
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 insinuate
                 into
                 peoples
                 mindes
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 sanctitie
                 in
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 
                   other
                   places
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Pulpit
                   ,
                   Pew
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Font.
                   p.
                
                 33.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 number
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 have
                 their
                 Iles
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 perfect
                 crosse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 see
                 either
                 high
                 Altar
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Chancell
                 .
                 pag.
                 224.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 must
                 use
                 no
                 prayer
                 at
                 all
                 after
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 but
                 come
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 reade
                 a
                 second
                 or
                 third
                 service
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 great
                 Churches
                 halfe
                 the
                 people
                 cannot
                 heare
                 a
                 word
                 .
                 pag.
                 150.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Without
                 which
                 transposing
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 were
                 he
                 that
                 Stentor
                 with
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 brasse
                 ,
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 heard
                 of
                 his
                 congregation
                 .
                 p.
                 204.
                 
              
               
                 Reading
                 a
                 second
                 service
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 where
                 even
                 in
                 lesser
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 heare
                 without
                 a
                 
                   St●ntorious
                   voice
                
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Communion
                 shall
                 bee
                 at
                 the
                 soonest
                 our
                 fourth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 our
                 second
                 service
                 .
                 pag.
                 174.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 reade
                 a
                 second
                 or
                 third
                 service
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Altar
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 150.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 seemes
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 bound
                 onely
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Canons
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 75.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 forbid
                 Ministers
                 to
                 use
                 any
                 prayer
                 before
                 their
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 bare
                 and
                 barren
                 forme
                 of
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Canon
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 150.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 aswell
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 South
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 Paganish
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 more
                 propitious
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 than
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 pag.
                 219.
                 
              
               
                 Praying
                 with
                 their
                 faces
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 thus
                 tying
                 God
                 to
                 a
                 fixed
                 place
                 .
                 pag.
                 129.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Whereas
                 S.
                 Paul
                 reckoneth
                 up
                 a
                 long
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 graces
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   blamelesse
                   ,
                   vigilant
                   ,
                   s●ber
                   ,
                   modest
                   ,
                   learned
                   ,
                   hospitall
                   ,
                
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 :
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 content
                 the
                 Puritans
                 take
                 all
                 these
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 &c.
                 pag.
                 191.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 good
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Puritan
                 Ministers
                 )
                 are
                 the
                 Kings
                 most
                 loyall
                 ,
                 loving
                 ,
                 dutifull
                 ,
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 obedient
                 ,
                 and
                 peaceable
                 subjects
                 .
                 pag.
                 48.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 He
                 might
                 also
                 marke
                 some
                 speciall
                 differences
                 which
                 our
                 Canons
                 themselves
                 doe
                 make
                 betweene
                 Cathedrals
                 and
                 Parochiall
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 an
                 observation
                 concerning
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 pag.
                 182
                 ,
                 183.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 examine
                 a
                 little
                 what
                 force
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 Argument
                 :
                 Cathedrals
                 are
                 so
                 and
                 so
                 :
                 therefore
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 must
                 conforme
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 Argument
                 .
                 
                   Legibus
                   vivendum
                   est
                   ,
                   non
                   exempl●s
                   .
                   p.
                
                 160.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 offence
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 pluck
                 out
                 this
                 Cumane
                 creature
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 like
                 a
                 sawning
                 Sycophant
                 ,
                 thinkes
                 to
                 take
                 sanctuary
                 in
                 that
                 holy
                 ground
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 shadow
                 and
                 shelter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Chappell
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 being
                 pulled
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 hornes
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Cathedrall
                   Altars
                
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 shelter
                 thēselves
                 from
                 their
                 pursuers
                 :
                 they
                 flye
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 last
                 refuge
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 impregnable
                 fort
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   Chappell
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 165.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Every
                 Parish
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 imitate
                 in
                 all
                 outward
                 
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 the
                 patterne
                 and
                 forme
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 embellishment
                 and
                 adorning
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Chappell
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 should
                 subjects
                 think
                 to
                 compare
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 his
                 Royall
                 family
                 or
                 Chappell
                 :
                 there
                 being
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Chappell
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 presumption
                 to
                 have
                 in
                 ordinary
                 Churches
                 .
                 pag.
                 165.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Chappell
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 
                   Canons
                   ,
                   Rubricks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Proclamations
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 follow
                 in
                 these
                 outward
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 p.
                 34.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 worship
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 regulated
                 by
                 humane
                 examples
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 divine
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 pag.
                 165.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 Table
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 new
                 Canon
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 stand
                 Altar-wise
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 at
                 the
                 North-end
                 thereof
                 ;
                 but
                 Table-wise
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 must
                 officiate
                 at
                 the
                 North-side
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Liturgie
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 externall
                 rites
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 limited
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 prefixed
                 to
                 the
                 Communion
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 or
                 used
                 in
                 
                   Churches
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 166.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Doctores
                   legendi
                   sunt
                   cum
                   venia
                
                 .
                 The
                 Doctors
                 must
                 bee
                 pardoned
                 if
                 they
                 sometimes
                 slip
                 in
                 their
                 expressions
                 .
                 p.
                 91.
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 works
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 their
                 naevi
                 or
                 spots
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 reade
                 them
                 must
                 
                   margaritas
                   è
                   coeno
                   legere
                
                 ,
                 gather
                 pearles
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mud
                 .
                 pag.
                 112.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 should
                 therefore
                 reasonably
                 presume
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 good
                 worke
                 in
                 hand
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Sancta
                   Clara
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 frothy
                 speculation
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 ,
                 &c.
                 p.
                 85.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 booke
                 of
                 
                   Franciscus
                   S.
                   Clara
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 now
                 thrice
                 printed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 London
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 much
                 applauded
                 by
                 our
                 Innovators
                 ,
                 &c.
                 pag.
                 117.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Norwich
                 must
                 bee
                 ever
                 sending
                 forth
                 letters
                 of
                 persecution
                 :
                 because
                 
                   Iohn
                   Fox
                
                 observeth
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 so
                 .
                 p.
                 98.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 hot
                 is
                 the
                 persecution
                 against
                 Gods
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 &
                 people
                 in
                 those
                 Counties
                 of
                 Norfolke
                 and
                 Suffolke
                 ,
                 &c.
                 pag.
                 25.
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 Queen
                 Maries
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 havo●ke
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 pag.
                 65.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 aggravates
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 these
                 Testators
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 making
                 Church-men
                 executors
                 and
                 over-seers
                 of
                 their
                 last
                 wills
                 ,
                 
                   Ab
                   altari
                   sacerdo●●s
                
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   ministros
                   volunt
                   avocare
                
                 ,
                 will
                 needes
                 withdraw
                 ministers
                 from
                 their
                 
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   functions
                
                 ,
                 with
                 no
                 lesse
                 offence
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 under
                 the
                 law
                 they
                 had
                 with-drawne
                 the
                 Priests
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 
                   Altar
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 167.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 Clergy
                 men
                 dare
                 in
                 affront
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 Christs
                 doctrine
                 and
                 example
                 ,
                 &c.
                 usurpe
                 and
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 meddle
                 in
                 the
                 managing
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 weightiest
                 affaires
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 States
                 ,
                 and
                 temporall
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 incompatible
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Ministeriall
                   function
                
                 .
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Nobility
                 .
                 pag.
                 22.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 Ordinaries
                 now
                 command
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 law
                 or
                 former
                 Canon
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 it
                 layeth
                 a
                 grievance
                 on
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 unjust
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 a
                 nature
                 whereunto
                 obedience
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 due
                 .
                 pag.
                 66.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 herein
                 we
                 have
                 ●ause
                 to
                 blesse
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 raised
                 up
                 many
                 zealous
                 and
                 couragious
                 Champions
                 of
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 faithful
                 Ministers
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 who
                 choose
                 rather
                 to
                 lose
                 all
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 than
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 
                   unjust
                   and
                   base
                
                 commands
                 ,
                 pag.
                 83.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                 This
                 fellow
                 jumbles
                 againe
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                   tanquam
                   Regem
                   cum
                   Regulo
                
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Wren
                 mounted
                 upon
                 the
                 feathers
                 of
                 an
                 Eagle
                 .
                 pag.
                 91.
                 
              
               
                 Little
                 Pope
                 Regulus
                 playeth
                 such
                 Rex
                 in
                 Norwich
                 Diocesse
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Margine
                 .
                 It
                 signifieth
                 both
                 a
                 little
                 
                   King
                   ,
                   a
                   Wren
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           So
           farre
           the
           Parallel
           holds
           betweene
           them
           in
           their
           words
           and
           writings
           .
           And
           I
           pray
           God
           there
           be
           not
           a
           more
           unseene
           Parallel
           at
           least
           in
           their
           ends
           and
           aimes
           ,
           between
           this
           Lincolnshire
           Minister
           ,
           and
           Prinne
           ,
           and
           Bastwicke
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           betweene
           him
           and
           Burton
           .
        
         
           What
           thinke
           you
           now
           of
           this
           consent
           and
           harmony
           betweene
           the
           Minister
           of
           
             Lincoln
             Diocesse
          
           ,
           and
           
             H.
             B.
          
           of
           London
           ?
           Thinke
           ,
           you
           not
           that
           they
           hold
           intelligence
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           weekly
           packers
           give
           and
           receive
           advertisements
           ,
           both
           what
           they
           meane
           to
           write
           of
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           follow
           it
           ?
           Certainly
           this
           must
           needes
           bee
           done
           by
           mutuall
           correspondence
           and
           combination
           ;
           at
           least
           
             non
             sine
             numine
             divûm
          
           ,
           not
           without
           speciall
           influence
           of
           the
           same
           ill
           spirit
           .
           Yet
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           the
           
             Minister
             of
             Lincoln
          
           is
           the
           most
           adventurous
           :
           who
           befides
           all
           that
           here
           is
           said
           ,
           hath
           a
           long
           studied
           discourse
           in
           maintenance
           of
           sitting
           at
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           good
           Master
           Burton
           never
           winched
           at
           .
           But
           now
           upon
           the
           stating
           of
           the
           question
           by
           this
           man
           of
           Lincolnshire
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           latter
           libells
           (
           of
           which
           wee
           have
           had
           many
           since
           the
           Ministers
           booke
           )
           have
           brought
           in
           that
           too
           ;
           and
           made
           it
           one
           of
           the
           disparities
           or
           Antitheses
           ,
           betweene
           our
           Saviour
           and
           the
           Prelates
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           brethren
           may
           doe
           well
           ,
           not
           to
           give
           too
           much
           credence
           to
           him
           .
           For
           howsoever
           hee
           hath
           strained
           so
           much
           to
           gaine
           their
           favour
           ;
           and
           set
           them
           out
           with
           a
           
             long
             Catalogue
             of
             graces
             ,
             as
             vigilant
             ,
             sober
             ,
             blamelesse
             ,
             modest
             ,
             learned
             ,
             hospitall
             ,
          
           and
           
             I
             know
             not
             what
          
           .
           pag.
           191.
           
           Yet
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           he
           flings
           them
           off
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           no
           reference
           to
           him
           .
           For
           if
           they
           will
           expresse
           no
           reverence
           
             at
             their
             approach
             unto
             the
             holy
             Table
             ,
          
           as
           you
           know
           they
           will
           not
           ;
           
             take
             them
          
           Donatus
           
             for
             him
          
           ,
           
           they
           shall
           be
           
             ●ever
             written
             in
             his
             Calendar
             for
             the
             children
             of
             this
             Church
             .
          
           pag.
           99.
           100.
           
           Or
           if
           they
           doe
           dislike
           the
           callings
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Ordinaries
           of
           this
           land
           ,
           as
           you
           know
           they
           doe
           :
           
             He
             wisheth
             them
             presently
             with
             M.
             Cotton
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             of
             that
             most
             happy
             government
             ,
             which
             (
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             and
             the
             King
             )
             all
             the
             Laity
             and
             Clergy
             doe
             here
             enjoy
             in
             the
             
               old
               England
            
             .
          
           pag.
           64
           ,
           65.
           
           And
           thus
           he
           deales
           with
           Calvin
           also
           ,
           whom
           he
           endeavoureth
           to
           save
           harmelesse
           all
           he
           can
           ,
           from
           having
           any
           hand
           in
           changing
           the
           
             English
             Liturgie
          
           :
           yet
           saith
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           Polypragmon
           .
           pag.
           144.
           a
           man
           
             pragmatically
             zealous
          
           ,
           pag.
           145.
           
           And
           thus
           he
           feeds
           them
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           with
           a
           bit
           and
           a
           knock
           ,
           
             altera
             manu
             piscem
             ostendens
             ,
             altera
             lap●dem
             :
          
           and
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           keepe
           them
           under
           ,
           how
           much
           so
           ever
           he
           advance
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           
             O
             le
             quid
             ad
             te
          
           ?
           What
           makes
           all
           this
           to
           me
           ,
           may
           this
           Minister
           say
           ;
           who
           am
           nor
           named
           nor
           glanced
           at
           in
           his
           
             holy
             Table
          
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           named
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           amongst
           those
           Authors
           ,
           which
           were
           selected
           purposely
           to
           adorne
           his
           Margin
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Minister
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           knew
           not
           whom
           to
           pitch
           on
           for
           the
           
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
          
           ,
           layes
           about
           him
           blindefold
           :
           and
           like
           the
           o
           
             naughty
             boy
          
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           he
           flings
           his
           stones
           abroad
           where
           he
           sees
           most
           company
           ;
           not
           caring
           whom
           hee
           hit
           ,
           so
           hee
           hit
           at
           some
           body
           .
           Yet
           generally
           the
           needle
           of
           his
           compasse
           points
           unto
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           he
           drives
           much
           at
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           of
           the
           voisinage
           ,
           but
           an
           
             inhabitant
             of
             a
             remote
             and
             another
             province
             .
          
           pag.
           3.
           who
           used
           to
           
             travaile
             Grantham
             Roade
          
           ,
           p.
           71.
           and
           was
           a
           friend
           unto
           the
           Vicar
           ,
           pag.
           110.
           
           
             Iohn
             Coal
          
           ,
           as
           hee
           is
           called
           by
           name
           ,
           pag.
           88.
           
           
             New-castle
             Coal
          
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           place
           and
           parts
           of
           his
           habitation
           ,
           pag.
           114.
           
           A
           man
           
             whose
             learning
             lay
             in
             unlearned
             Liturgies
             ,
          
           pag.
           85.
           and
           used
           to
           crack
           of
           somewhat
           
             unto
             his
             Novices
          
           ,
           pag.
           122.
           but
           to
           be
           pit●yed
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           in
           being
           
             married
             to
             a
             widdow
          
           ,
           pag.
           168.
           
           Who
           the
           man
           aimes
           at
           in
           these
           casts
           ,
           is
           not
           here
           considerable
           .
           It
           is
           possible
           hee
           aimes
           at
           no
           body
           ,
           but
           at
           
             have
             amongst
             you
          
           .
           However
           ,
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           keepe
           my selfe
           unto
           my
           Accidence
           p
           
             Petrus
             dormit
             securus
          
           ,
           and
           may
           sleepe
           safely
           if
           he
           will
           ;
           for
           none
           of
           all
           these
           by-blowes
           doe
           reflect
           on
           him
           .
           Done
           with
           much
           cunning
           
           I
           assure
           you
           ,
           but
           with
           ill
           successe
           .
           For
           now
           he
           least
           of
           all
           expects
           it
           ,
           I
           must
           draw
           the
           Curtaine
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           see
           his
           Adversary
           ,
           though
           he
           hide
           himself
           .
           q
           
             Me
             ,
             me
             ,
             adsum
             qui
             feci
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Poets
           words
           .
           I
           am
           the
           man
           that
           never
           yet
           saw
           
             Grantham
             Steeple
          
           ;
           though
           for
           the
           Churches
           sake
           I
           undertooke
           the
           Patronage
           of
           the
           poor
           dead
           Vicar
           .
           The
           letter
           to
           the
           Vicar
           being
           much
           sought
           after
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           factious
           hands
           
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             of
             purpose
             to
             hinder
             that
             good
             worke
             of
             uniformity
             which
             is
             now
             in
             hand
             ,
          
           did
           first
           occasion
           me
           to
           write
           that
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           passeth
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             A
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
          
           .
           Now
           a
           necessity
           is
           laid
           upon
           me
           to
           defend
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           with
           my selfe
           that
           answere
           also
           ,
           from
           the
           most
           insolent
           ,
           though
           weake
           assaults
           of
           this
           uncertaine
           certaine
           Minister
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           of
           Lincoln
           ;
           who
           comes
           into
           the
           field
           with
           no
           other
           weapons
           ,
           than
           
             insolence
             ,
             ignorance
          
           and
           falsehood
           .
           In
           my
           defence
           whereof
           ,
           and
           all
           my
           references
           thereunto
           ,
           I
           am
           to
           give
           you
           notice
           here
           ,
           that
           whereas
           there
           were
           two
           Editions
           of
           it
           ,
           one
           presently
           upon
           the
           other
           ;
           I
           relate
           onely
           in
           this
           Antidote
           to
           the
           first
           Edition
           :
           because
           the
           Minister
           takes
           no
           notice
           but
           of
           that
           alone
           .
        
         
           The
           method
           which
           I
           use
           in
           this
           Antidotum
           ,
           shall
           be
           shewn
           you
           next
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           know
           the
           better
           what
           you
           are
           to
           look
           for
           .
           The
           whole
           discourse
           I
           have
           divided
           into
           three
           Sections
           .
           Into
           the
           first
           wherof
           I
           have
           reduced
           the
           point
           in
           controversie
           ,
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           us
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           following
           the
           Minister
           at
           the
           heeles
           in
           his
           three
           first
           Chapters
           ,
           touching
           the
           state
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           the
           Regall
           and
           Episcopall
           power
           in
           matter
           of
           Ceremony
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           fourth
           bringing
           unto
           the
           test
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           related
           in
           severall
           places
           of
           his
           booke
           ,
           touching
           the
           taking
           downe
           of
           Altars
           ,
           and
           alteration
           of
           the
           Liturgie
           in
           King
           Edwards
           time
           .
           The
           second
           Section
           comprehends
           the
           tendries
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           concerning
           
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Priests
          
           ,
           and
           Altars
           ;
           together
           with
           their
           generall
           usage
           in
           placing
           of
           the
           Altar
           or
           
             holy
             Table
          
           :
           and
           that
           containes
           foure
           Chapters
           also
           .
           In
           which
           we
           have
           not
           only
           assured
           our
           cause
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           judgement
           and
           the
           usage
           of
           the
           purest
           Ages
           :
           but
           answered
           all
           those
           Arguments
           (
           or
           Cavils
           rather
           )
           which
           by
           the
           Minister
           have
           been
           studied
           to
           oppose
           the
           same
           .
           The
           third
           and
           last
           exhibites
           to
           
           you
           those
           Extravagancies
           ,
           and
           Vagaries
           which
           every
           where
           appeare
           in
           the
           Ministers
           booke
           ;
           and
           are
           not
           any
           way
           reducible
           to
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           :
           wherein
           wee
           have
           good
           store
           of
           confident
           ignorance
           ,
           fal●●fications
           farre
           more
           grosse
           ,
           because
           more
           unnecessary
           ;
           and
           not
           a
           little
           of
           the
           old
           
             Lincolnshire
             Abridgement
          
           .
           And
           in
           this
           wise
           I
           have
           di●posed
           it
           for
           your
           ease
           ,
           who
           shall
           please
           to
           reade
           it
           :
           that
           as
           you
           are
           affected
           with
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           end
           the
           booke
           either
           at
           the
           first
           or
           second
           Section
           ;
           or
           else
           
             peruse
             and
             reade
             it
             thorowly
          
           ,
           as
           your
           stomack
           serves
           you
           .
           In
           all
           and
           every
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           discourse
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           laid
           downe
           nothing
           without
           good
           authority
           ;
           so
           have
           I
           faithfully
           reported
           those
           authorities
           which
           are
           there
           laid
           down
           :
           as
           one
           that
           cannot
           but
           have
           learned
           by
           this
           very
           minister
           ,
           that
           all
           fals
           dealing
           in
           that
           kinde
           ,
           however
           it
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           present
           shift
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           〈◊〉
           both
           shame
           to
           them
           that
           use
           it
           ,
           and
           disadvantag●
           to
           the
           cause
           ,
           
             Great
             is
             the
             〈…〉
          
           the
           last
           ,
           though
           for
           a
           while
           suppressed
           by
           mens
           subtile
           practises
           .
           Nor
           would
           I
           that
           the
           truth
           should
           fare
           the
           worse
           ,
           or
           finde
           the
           lesse
           esteeme
           amongst
           you
           ;
           because
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           hath
           been
           undertaken
           ,
           by
           one
           that
           calls
           himselfe
           a
           
             Minister
             of
             Lincoln
             Diocesse
          
           .
           You
           are
           now
           made
           the
           Judges
           in
           the
           present
           controversie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           concernes
           you
           in
           an
           high
           degree
           ,
           to
           deale
           uprightly
           in
           the
           cause
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           respect
           of
           persons
           :
           and
           having
           heard
           both
           parties
           speake
           ,
           to
           weigh
           their
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           then
           give
           sentence
           as
           you
           finde
           it
           .
           Or
           in
           the
           language
           of
           
             Minutius
             ;
             Quantum
             potestis
             singula
             ponderare
             ,
             ea
             verò
             quae
             recta
             sunt
             ,
             eligere
             ,
             suscipere
             ,
             probare
             .
          
           And
           that
           you
           may
           so
           doe
           ,
           and
           then
           judge
           accordingly
           ,
           the
           
             God
             of
             truth
          
           conduct
           you
           in
           the
           
             wayes
             of
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           
             leade
             you
             in
             the
             pathes
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             for
             his
             owne
             names
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           
             Westminster
             ,
             
               May
               10.
               1637.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           PErlegi
           librum
           hunc
           ,
           cui
           titulus
           est
           [
           
             Antidotum
             Lincolniense
             ,
             &c.
          
           ]
           in
           quo
           nihil
           reperio
           sanae
           doctrinae
           ,
           aut
           bonis
           moribus
           contrarium
           ;
           qu●
           minus
           cum
           utilitate
           publicâ
           imprimatur
           .
        
         
           
             Ex
             Aedibus
             Londin
             .
             
               Maii
               die
               7.
               1637.
               
            
          
           
             Sa
             :
             Baker
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           each
           severall
           Section
           and
           Chapter
           ,
           contained
           in
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             SECTION
             I.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               the
               occasion
               of
               writing
               the
               letter
               to
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Gr.
               
            
             
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Coale
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
              
               defended
               against
               him
               that
               made
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               
                 libelling
                 ,
                 railing
                 ,
                 falsifying
              
               his
               authorities
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               accusations
               returned
               on
               the
               Accusers
               head
               .
               The
               Minister
               of
               Lincolnshires
               advantage
               in
               making
               his
               own
               tale
               ,
               &
               altering
               the
               whole
               state
               of
               the
               question
               .
               The
               Vicar
               cleared
               from
               removing
               the
               Communion
               Table
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               ;
               as
               also
               from
               a
               purpose
               of
               erecting
               an
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 stone
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               .
               That
               scandalous
               terme
               of
               Dresser
               ,
               not
               taken
               by
               the
               writer
               of
               that
               letter
               from
               the
               countrey
               people
               .
               The
               Vicars
               light
               behaviour
               at
               bowing
               at
               the
               name
               of
               IESUS
               ,
               a
               loose
               surmise
               .
               The
               Alderman
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               Gr
               :
               repaire
               unto
               the
               Bishop
               .
               The
               agitation
               of
               the
               businesse
               there
               .
               The
               letter
               written
               and
               dispersed
               up
               and
               downe
               the
               countrey
               ,
               but
               never
               sent
               unto
               the
               Vicar
               .
               The
               Minister
               of
               Lincolnshire
               hath
               foulely
               falsified
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               .
               A
               parallel
               betweene
               the
               old
               and
               the
               new
               Editions
               of
               the
               letter
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Of
               the
               Regall
               power
               in
               matters
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               was
               ever
               exercised
               in
               setling
               the
               Communion
               Table
               in
               forme
               of
               an
               Altar
               .
            
             
               The
               vaine
               ambition
               of
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               to
               be
               thought
               a
               Royalist
               .
               His
               practise
               contrary
               to
               his
               speculations
               .
               The
               Doctor
               cleared
               from
               the
               two
               Cavils
               of
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               touching
               the
               
                 Stat.
                 1.
                 
                 Eliz
                 ▪
              
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               falsifieth
               both
               the
               Doctors
               
               words
               ;
               and
               the
               Lo
               Chancellour
               Egertons
               .
               The
               Puritans
               more
               beholding
               to
               him
               than
               the
               King.
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               misreporteth
               the
               Doctors
               words
               ,
               onely
               to
               picke
               a
               quarrell
               with
               his
               Majesties
               Chappell
               .
               A
               second
               on-set
               on
               the
               Chappell
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               another
               falsification
               of
               the
               Doctors
               words
               Of
               
                 mother
                 Chappels
              
               .
               The
               Royall
               Chappell
               how
               it
               may
               be
               said
               to
               interpret
               Rubricks
               .
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               quarels
               with
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               Chappell
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               purpose
               falsifieth
               both
               his
               forraine
               Authors
               ,
               and
               domesticke
               evidences
               .
               Not
               keeping
               ,
               but
               adoring
               images
               ,
               enquired
               into
               in
               the
               first
               yeare
               of
               Q.
               Eliz.
               That
               by
               the
               Queenes
               Injunctions
               ,
               Orders
               and
               Advertisements
               ,
               the
               Table
               was
               to
               stand
               where
               the
               Altar
               did
               .
               The
               idle
               answer
               of
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc.
              
               to
               the
               Doctors
               argument
               .
               Altars
               and
               Pigeon-houses
               all
               alike
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Linc.
                 Minister
              
               .
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               false
               and
               faulty
               argument
               ,
               drawn
               from
               the
               
                 perusers
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               the
               troubles
               at
               Frankfort
               ,
               and
               
                 Miles
                 Huggards
              
               testimony
               .
               Of
               standing
               at
               the
               North-side
               of
               the
               Table
               .
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               produceth
               the
               Pontificall
               against
               himselfe
               .
               His
               idle
               cavils
               with
               the
               Doctor
               touching
               the
               Latine
               translation
               of
               the
               Common
               prayer
               Book
               .
               The
               Parliament
               determined
               nothing
               concerning
               taking
               down
               of
               Altars
               .
               The
               meaning
               and
               intention
               of
               that
               Rubrick
               .
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               palters
               with
               his
               Majesties
               Declaration
               about
               S.
               Gregories
               .
               A
               copy
               of
               the
               Declaration
               .
               The
               summe
               and
               substance
               of
               the
               Declaration
               .
               Regall
               decisions
               in
               particular
               cases
               ,
               of
               what
               power
               and
               efficacy
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               Of
               the
               Episcopall
               authority
               in
               points
               of
               Ceremonie
               ;
               the
               piety
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               good
               worke
               in
               hand
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Evidence
               produced
               from
               the
               Acts
               and
               Monuments
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               arts
               and
               aymes
               ,
               in
               the
               present
               businesse
               .
               Dangerous
               grounds
               laid
               by
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               for
               over-throwing
               the
               Episcopall
               and
               Regall
               power
               .
               He
               misreports
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               his
               private
               spleene
               .
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               overthrows
               his
               owne
               former
               grounds
               by
               new
               superstructures
               ;
               protesteth
               in
               a
               thing
               against
               his
               conscience
               Chargeth
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               with
               such
               things
               as
               he
               findes
               not
               in
               him
               ,
               Denyeth
               that
               any
               〈◊〉
               t●ing
               may
               have
               two
               knowne
               and
               proper
               names
               ;
               therefore
               that
               
               the
               Communion
               table
               may
               not
               be
               called
               an
               Altar
               also
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               proofe
               thereof
               doth
               fa●sifie
               his
               owne
               authorities
               .
               The
               Doctor
               falsified
               againe
               ,
               about
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               yeare
               1571.
               
               The
               Minister
               beholding
               to
               some
               Arch-deacons
               for
               his
               observations
               .
               Their
               curtalling
               of
               the
               Bishops
               power
               ,
               in
               moving
               or
               removing
               the
               
                 Communion
                 table
              
               ,
               to
               advance
               their
               owne
               .
               The
               
                 piety
                 of
                 the
                 times
              
               ,
               an●
               the
               
                 good
                 worke
              
               in
               hand
               ,
               declared
               ,
               and
               defended
               against
               the
               impious
               and
               profane
               derision
               of
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc.
              
               The
               testimonies
               of
               Fryth
               ,
               and
               Lambert
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
              
               ,
               cleared
               from
               the
               cavils
               of
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc.
              
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc.
              
               cuts
               off
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Lambert
                 ,
                 Fox
                 ,
                 Philpot
              
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               Latimer
               ,
               and
               falsifieth
               most
               foulely
               the
               
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
              
               :
               Corrects
               the
               Statute
               and
               the
               Writ
               about
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               :
               Pleads
               poorely
               for
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincolne
               and
               Deane
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Oyster-boards
               and
               Dressers
               :
               and
               falls
               impertine●●ly
               foule
               on
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Norwich
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               Of
               taking
               downe
               Altars
               in
               K.
               Edw.
               time
               ,
               altering
               the
               Liturgie
               first
               made
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               82.
               
               Canon
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               leaves
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Lincolns
                 Method
              
               ,
               for
               this
               Chapter
               to
               keep
               close
               to
               
                 England
                 .
                 Altars
              
               not
               generally
               taken
               down
               in
               the
               4.
               of
               K.
               Edw.
               6.
               
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc.
              
               falsifieth
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               to
               the
               Vicar
               ;
               &
               palters
               with
               a
               passage
               in
               the
               Acts
               and
               Mon.
               to
               make
               them
               serve
               his
               turne
               about
               the
               taking
               downe
               of
               Altars
               .
               A
               most
               notorious
               peece
               of
               non-sence
               in
               the
               new
               Edition
               of
               the
               letter
               .
               The
               Altars
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               beaten
               down
               in
               
                 Germany
                 .
                 Altars
              
               not
               beaten
               down
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               by
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               but
               taken
               downe
               by
               order
               ,
               and
               in
               faire
               proceeding
               .
               Matters
               of
               fact
               may
               be
               made
               doctrinall
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               on
               some
               occasions
               .
               The
               Order
               of
               the
               King
               but
               a
               
                 kinde
                 of
                 law
              
               .
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc.
              
               takes
               great
               pains
               to
               free
               Calvin
               ,
               from
               ha●ing
               any
               hand
               in
               altering
               the
               Liturgie
               .
               Land
               marks
               and
               bounds
               laid
               down
               ,
               for
               the
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               story
               .
               Calvin
               excepts
               against
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               practiseth
               with
               the
               D.
               of
               Somerset
               ,
               both
               when
               he
               was
               Protector
               ,
               and
               after
               His
               correspondence
               here
               with
               Bp.
               Hooper
               ,
               and
               ill
               affection
               to
               the
               ceremonies
               then
               by
               Law
               established
               .
               The
               plot
               for
               altering
               the
               Liturgie
               
               so
               strongly
               layed
               ,
               that
               it
               went
               forward
               notwithstanding
               the
               Dukes
               attainder
               .
               The
               shamefull
               ignorance
               and
               most
               apparant
               falshoods
               of
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc.
              
               in
               all
               this
               businesse
               .
               Calvin
               attempts
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Counsell
               ,
               and
               Archb.
               Cranmer
               .
               The
               date
               of
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               Archb.
               cleared
               from
               the
               cavils
               of
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc.
              
               the
               testimony
               giuen
               the
               first
               Liturgie
               by
               K.
               Edw.
               6.
               asserted
               from
               the
               false
               construction
               of
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc.
              
               as
               also
               that
               given
               to
               it
               by
               the
               Parliament
               .
               Archb.
               Bancroft
               ,
               and
               
                 Io.
                 Fox
              
               ,
               what
               they
               say
               thereof
               .
               The
               standing
               of
               the
               Table
               after
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Altar
               may
               be
               used
               in
               a
               Church
               reformed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             II.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               What
               was
               the
               ancient
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               concerning
               
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               Altars
               :
               and
               what
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               this
               Church
               in
               those
               particulars
               .
            
             
               That
               
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Priest●
              
               ,
               and
               Altars
               ,
               were
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               amongst
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               but
               amongst
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               That
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               there
               is
               a
               
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               Altars
               ,
               and
               those
               both
               instituted
               and
               expressed
               in
               the
               holy
               Gospell
               .
               The
               like
               delivered
               by
               
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               As
               also
               by
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Origen
              
               ,
               and
               S.
               Cyprian
               .
               How
               the
               Apologeticks
               of
               those
               times
               are
               to
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               in
               their
               denyall
               of
               Altars
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               
                 Minutius
                 Foelix
              
               falsified
               by
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc.
              
               What
               were
               the
               Sacrifices
               which
               the
               said
               Apologeticks
               did
               deny
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               The
               difference
               betweene
               mysticall
               and
               spirituall
               sacrifices
               .
               S.
               Ambrose
               falsified
               by
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc.
              
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Sacrifice
               .
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               delivered
               by
               Eusebius
               :
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               following
               Fathers
               ,
               of
               
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               Altars
               :
               What
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               touching
               the
               Priesthood
               and
               the
               Sacrifice
               .
               The
               judgement
               in
               these
               points
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               of
               Altars
               ,
               of
               B.
               Andrews
               ,
               K.
               Iames
               ,
               B.
               Montague
               ,
               and
               B.
               Morton
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               An
               Answer
               to
               the
               ●avils
               of
               the
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               against
               the
               points
               delivered
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               Nothing
               delivered
               in
               the
               31
               Article
               ,
               against
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Sacrifice
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Homilies
               .
               A
               pious
               Bull
               obtruded
               on
               the
               Doctor
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               The
               Reading-Pew
               ,
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               the
               poor-mans
               Box
               made
               Altars
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               And
               huddle
               of
               impertinencies
               brought
               in
               concerning
               sacrifice
               Commemorative
               ,
               Commemoration
               of
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               materiall
               Altars
               .
               The
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Altar
               known
               by
               that
               name
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               .
               Arnobius
               falsified
               .
               The
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               questions
               .
               S.
               Pauls
               discretion
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Habemus
                 Altare
              
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               10.
               and
               falsifieth
               S.
               Ambrose
               .
               The
               meaning
               of
               that
               Text
               according
               unto
               B.
               Andrews
               ,
               B.
               Montague
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               The
               same
               expounded
               by
               the
               old
               Writers
               ,
               both
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               .
               The
               Altars
               in
               the
               ●postles
               Canons
               made
               Panteries
               and
               Larders
               ;
               and
               Iudas
               his
               bag
               an
               Altar
               by
               this
               man
               of
               Linc.
               The
               Doctor
               and
               Ignatius
               vindicated
               in
               the
               three
               places
               touching
               Altars
               .
               The
               prophane
               Passage
               in
               the
               Ministers
               Book
               of
               a
               Widow-Altar
               .
               An
               answer
               to
               the
               Cavils
               of
               the
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               against
               the
               evidence
               produced
               from
               Irenaeus
               and
               S.
               Cyprian
               .
               The
               Ministers
               ignorant
               mistakes
               about
               the
               meaning
               of
               Tertullian
               in
               the
               word
               
                 Ara.
                 Pamelius
              
               new
               reading
               about
               
                 Charis
                 Dei
              
               ,
               not
               universally
               received
               .
               A
               briefe
               recitall
               of
               the
               substance
               in
               these
               two
               la●t
               Chapters
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               Of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               fashion
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               usuall
               place
               allotted
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               holy
               Altar
               .
            
             
               Places
               appointed
               for
               Divine
               worship
               amongst
               the
               
                 Patriarc●●s
                 ,
                 Iews
              
               ,
               and
               Gentiles
               .
               The
               various
               conditions
               and
               estate
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Churches
               were
               according
               unto
               those
               estates
               .
               What
               was
               the
               mening
               of
               the
               Apologeticks
               when
               they
               denied
               the
               having
               of
               Temples
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               the
               Minister
               
               of
               Linc.
               stops
               the
               mouth
               of
               
                 Minutius
                 Felix
              
               ,
               and
               falsifieth
               
                 Arnobius
                 .
                 Altars
              
               how
               situated
               in
               the
               troublesome
               and
               persecuted
               times
               of
               Christianity
               .
               The
               usuall
               form
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               distinct
               parts
               and
               places
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               .
               That
               in
               those
               times
               the
               Altars
               stood
               not
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               is
               supposed
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               Six
               Reasons
               for
               the
               standing
               of
               the
               Altars
               at
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               Quire
               or
               Chancell
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               old
               .
               Of
               Ecclesiasticall
               traditions
               ,
               and
               the
               autority
               therof
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               constant
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               former
               times
               .
               The
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               tels
               a
               Winter
               tale
               about
               the
               standing
               of
               an
               Altar
               in
               the
               
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
                 of
                 Dover
              
               .
               The
               meaning
               of
               the
               Rubrick
               in
               the
               Common-prayer-booke
               ,
               about
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Table
               in
               Communion
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               An
               answer
               to
               the
               Minister
               of
               Lincolns
               Arguments
               against
               the
               standing
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               at
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               Quire.
               
            
             
               The
               Minister
               of
               Lincoln
               forsakes
               his
               Bishop
               ,
               about
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Altar
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Altar
               in
               Eusebius
               Panegyrick
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Ministers
               confidence
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               in
               placing
               the
               Altar
               of
               incense
               close
               unto
               the
               
                 vaile
                 .
                 Tostatus
              
               falsified
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               Lincoln
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               in
               the
               fift
               Councell
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Minister
               of
               Lincoln
               at
               a
               losse
               in
               his
               Criticall
               learning
               ,
               both
               Greek
               and
               
                 Latin.
                 Varro
              
               corrupted
               by
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Lincoln
              
               .
               Saint
               Augustine
               what
               hee
               meant
               by
               
                 mensa
                 illa
                 in
                 medio
                 constituta
                 .
                 Albaspinus
              
               falsified
               .
               Durandus
               sets
               the
               Altar
               at
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               Quire.
               The
               testimony
               of
               Socrates
               and
               Nicephorus
               ,
               asserted
               to
               the
               Doctour
               from
               the
               Ministers
               Cavils
               .
               The
               Altars
               how
               now
               placed
               in
               the
               Greek
               Churches
               .
               The
               weak
               autorities
               produced
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               for
               placing
               of
               the
               Table
               distant
               from
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               corrupted
               also
               .
               The
               general
               Precedents
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               for
               placing
               of
               the
               holy
               Table
               ,
               forged
               :
               
               as
               also
               are
               the
               A●ts
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Millaine
               under
               Borromeo
               .
               The
               Minister
               confesseth
               guiltie
               ,
               and
               confutes
               himselfe
               of
               falsification
               .
               Many
               particular
               Precedents
               brought
               in
               ;
               most
               of
               them
               counterfeit
               and
               forged
               ;
               and
               altogether
               conclu●e
               nothing
               to
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               .
               The
               Minister
               of
               Lincoln
               against
               himselfe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             III.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               A
               brief
               survey
               and
               c●nsure
               of
               the
               first
               service
               of
               Ex●●avagancies
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Ministers
                 Extravagancies
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               whole
               discourse
               .
               His
               ignorant
               mistaking
               in
               the
               Mathematicks
               concerning
               the
               inventions
               of
               
                 Euclide
                 ,
                 Archimedes
              
               ,
               and
               Pythagoras
               .
               The
               Minister
               Faulters
               in
               the
               originall
               of
               Episcopall
               autority
               .
               His
               bringing
               in
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Clara
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Sancta
                 Petra
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Iingle
               onely
               .
               The
               Minister
               mistakes
               the
               case
               of
               the
               
                 German
                 Priest●
              
               .
               His
               cauils
               at
               the
               
                 forme
                 of
                 Prayer
              
               before
               the
               Sermon
               ;
               and
               turning
               towards
               the
               East
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Prayer
               .
               The
               Ministers
               ignorant
               endevours
               to
               advance
               the
               autority
               of
               the
               Archdeacons
               .
               The
               Minister
               mistaken
               in
               the
               
                 Diaconicon
                 ▪
              
               What
               the
               Diacony
               was
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               addes
               but
               little
               to
               the
               dignity
               of
               Archdeacons
               ,
               that
               the
               old
               Deacon
               had
               the
               keeping
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Minister
               absurdly
               sets
               the
               Deacon
               above
               the
               
                 Priest.
                 Portare
                 Altare
              
               ,
               not
               an
               honour
               in
               the
               first
               Deacons
               ,
               but
               a
               service
               onely
               .
               The
               little
               honour
               done
               by
               the
               Minister
               to
               the
               Archdeacons
               ,
               in
               drawing
               down
               their
               petigree
               f●om
               the
               first
               Deacons
               .
               The
               Ministers
               ignorant
               mistake
               in
               his
               own
               word
               utensil
               .
               The
               Minister
               subjects
               the
               Priest
               to
               the
               autority
               of
               the
               Churchwarden
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               purpose
               falsifieth
               Lindwood
               .
               His
               ignorant
               derivations
               of
               the
               present
               Churchwarden
               from
               the
               old
               Oeconomus
               .
               The
               Minister
               endevours
               to
               exclude
               the
               Glergie
               from
               medling
               in
               secular
               matters
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               abuseth
               
               the
               autori●ie
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               .
               His
               ignoranc●
               in
               the
               Catechisme
               ,
               and
               confident
               mistakes
               in
               that
               .
               His
               heartless●
               plea
               for
               
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 name
              
               of
               IESVS
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               The
               second
               service
               of
               Extravagancies
               ,
               sent
               up
               and
               set
               before
               his
               guests
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               Lincoln
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Metaphoricall
                 Altar
              
               ;
               in
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               good
               evidence
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               
                 Reall
                 Altars
              
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 .
                 Ignatius
              
               corrupted
               by
               Vedelius
               .
               My
               Lord
               of
               Chichesters
               censure
               of
               Vedelius
               .
               The
               Minister
               misreports
               Saint
               Bernard
               ,
               and
               makes
               ten
               Altars
               out
               of
               foure
               .
               A
               new
               originall
               of
               the
               Table
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Table
                 of
                 Shew-bread
              
               ;
               the
               Ministers
               fumbling
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               deserted
               by
               those
               Autors
               that
               hee
               brings
               in
               for
               it
               .
               The
               Minister
               pleads
               strongly
               for
               sitting
               at
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               purpose
               falsifieth
               Baronius
               ,
               misreports
               Saint
               Austin
               ,
               and
               wrongs
               Tertullian
               .
               The
               Benedictines
               sit
               not
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               on
               
                 Maundy
                 Thursday
              
               .
               Of
               the
               
                 Seiur
                 de
                 Pibrac
              
               .
               The
               Minister
               advocates
               for
               the
               Arians
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               have
               them
               be
               the
               Authors
               of
               sitting
               at
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               deals
               falsly
               with
               the
               
                 Polish
                 Synods
              
               which
               impute
               it
               to
               them
               .
               Three
               
                 Polish
                 Synods
              
               ascribe
               the
               sitting
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               the
               
                 modern
                 Arians
              
               .
               The
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Minister
               about
               
                 accipere
                 &
                 reservare
              
               in
               Tertullian
               .
               What
               the
               Stations
               were
               .
               
                 Lame
                 Giles
              
               .
               The
               Minister
               slights
               the
               appellation
               of
               the
               second
               Service
               as
               did
               the
               Writer
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               and
               brings
               in
               severall
               arguments
               against
               that
               division
               .
               The
               Ministers
               ignorance
               in
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Rubricks
               .
               Of
               setting
               up
               a
               Consistory
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               service
               .
               The
               authority
               of
               the
               Priest
               in
               repulsing
               unworthy
               persons
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               defended
               against
               the
               Ministers
               .
               He
               sets
               a
               quarrell
               between
               Cathedrall
               and
               Parochiall
               Churches
               ;
               and
               mistakes
               the
               difference
               betweene
               them
               .
               The
               Injunctions
               falsified
               .
               Of
               being
               ashamed
               at
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               .
               The
               Minister
               ashamed
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Altar
               .
               Of
               
                 pleasing
                 the
                 people
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Ministers
               extreme
               pursuit
               therof
               .
               The
               Minister
               falsly
               chargeth
               on
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               a
               
                 foolish
                 distinction
              
               of
               the
               Diptychs
               .
               The
               conclusion
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ANTIDOTVM
           LINCOLNIENSE
           .
        
         
           
             SECTION
             I.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               the
               occasion
               of
               writing
               the
               letter
               to
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Gr.
               
            
             
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Coale
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
              
               defended
               against
               him
               that
               made
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ;
               in
               respect
               of
               
                 libelling
                 ,
                 railing
                 ,
                 falsifying
              
               his
               authorities
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               accusations
               returned
               on
               the
               Accusers
               head
               .
               The
               Minister
               of
               Lincolnshires
               advantage
               in
               making
               his
               owne
               tale
               ,
               and
               altering
               the
               whole
               state
               of
               the
               question
               .
               The
               Vicar
               cleared
               from
               removing
               the
               Communion
               Table
               of
               his
               owne
               accord
               ;
               as
               also
               from
               a
               purpose
               of
               erecting
               an
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 stone
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               .
               That
               scandalous
               terme
               of
               Dresser
               ,
               not
               taken
               by
               the
               writer
               of
               that
               letter
               from
               the
               country
               people
               .
               The
               Vicars
               light
               behaviour
               at
               bowing
               at
               the
               name
               of
               J●SUS
               ,
               a
               loose
               surmise
               .
               The
               Alderman
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               Gr
               :
               repaire
               unto
               the
               Bishop
               .
               The
               agitation
               of
               the
               businesse
               there
               .
               The
               letter
               written
               and
               dispersed
               up
               and
               down
               the
               countrey
               ,
               but
               never
               sent
               unto
               the
               Vicar
               .
               The
               Minister
               of
               Lincolnshire
               hath
               foulely
               falsified
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               .
               A
               parallel
               betweene
               the
               old
               and
               the
               new
               Editions
               of
               the
               letter
               .
            
             
               IT
               was
               an
               old
               ,
               but
               not
               unwitty
               application
               of
               the
               Lo
               :
               Keeper
               Lincolns
               ,
               a
               when
               he
               was
               in
               place
               ;
               that
               as
               once
               Tully
               said
               of
               
                 Plato
                 ,
                 In
                 irridendis
                 Oratoribus
                 maximus
                 Orator
                 esse
                 videbatur
                 :
              
               so
               he
               might
               also
               say
               of
               N.
               appointed
               speaker
               of
               the
               Parliament
               for
               the
               
               house
               of
               Commons
               ,
               
               that
               with
               great
               eloquence
               he
               had
               desired
               to
               be
               excused
               from
               undertaking
               that
               imployment
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               eloquence
               .
               The
               same
               may
               be
               affirmed
               as
               truely
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               more
               pertinently
               ,
               of
               this
               Non-nemo
               ,
               M
               r
               Some
               body
               ;
               b
               
                 some
                 Minister
                 of
                 Lincolne
                 Diocesse
              
               :
               Charging
               the
               Doctor
               whom
               hee
               undertaketh
               ,
               with
               libelling
               ,
               hee
               hath
               shewed
               himselfe
               the
               greatest
               libeller
               ;
               accusing
               him
               of
               railing
               ,
               he
               hath
               shewed
               himselfe
               the
               veriest
               railer
               ;
               and
               taxing
               him
               for
               falsifying
               his
               Texts
               and
               Authors
               ,
               hath
               shewed
               himself
               the
               most
               notorious
               falsifier
               that
               ever
               yet
               put
               pen
               to
               paper
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               hee
               chargeth
               him
               with
               libelling
               ,
               upon
               
                 a
                 new
              
               c
               
                 but
                 witty
                 Etymologie
                 of
                 the
                 Lo
                 :
                 Chauncellour
              
               S.
               Albans
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 libell
                 was
                 derived
              
               from
               two
               words
               ,
               
                 a
                 lie
              
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 bell
              
               ;
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               made
               
                 the
                 lie
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 token
                 to
                 his
                 private
                 friend
              
               ;
               the
               bell
               being
               put
               to
               by
               that
               
                 friend
                 ,
                 in
                 commending
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Presse
                 ,
                 and
                 ringing
                 it
                 abroad
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 p.
              
               1.
               
               Nor
               is
               it
               placed
               there
               onely
               in
               the
               front
               to
               disport
               the
               Reader
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               called
               a
               
                 libell
                 ,
                 p.
              
               21.
               and
               
                 p.
                 60.
                 
                 The
                 whole
                 booke
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 libell
                 against
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
                 p.
              
               58.
               and
               that
               you
               may
               perceive
               he
               is
               no
               changeling
               ,
               but
               
                 ad
                 extremii
                 similis
                 sibi
              
               ,
               the
               same
               man
               throughout
               ;
               a
               libell
               it
               is
               called
               againe
               towards
               the
               latter
               end
               .
               p.
               220.
               
               Here
               is
               a
               libell
               with
               a
               witnesse
               ,
               a
               libell
               published
               by
               authority
               ,
               a
               licenced
               libell
               ,
               
                 printed
                 with
                 licence
              
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               confesseth
               ,
               p.
               4.
               
               For
               whosoever
               made
               the
               lie
               ,
               you
               make
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               author
               of
               the
               libell
               :
               because
               you
               cannot
               but
               conceive
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               durst
               have
               printed
               his
               Declaration
               in
               the
               case
               of
               S.
               Gregories
               Church
               ,
               without
               his
               Majesties
               expresse
               consent
               ,
               and
               gracious
               approbation
               .
               Or
               if
               you
               would
               be
               thought
               so
               dull
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               apprehend
               a
               thing
               
               so
               cleere
               ,
               
               yet
               must
               the
               publishing
               of
               this
               libell
               rest
               in
               conclusion
               on
               my
               Lord
               high
               Treasurer
               ,
               at
               whose
               house
               the
               book
               was
               licenced
               .
               
                 Which
                 is
                 so
                 high
              
               d
               
                 a
                 language
                 against
                 authority
              
               ,
               against
               
                 the
                 practice
              
               of
               this
               Realm
               for
               licencing
               of
               books
               ,
               and
               finally
               against
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               on
               whose
               decree
               that
               practice
               and
               authority
               is
               founded
               ;
               
                 as
                 was
                 never
                 uttered
                 and
                 printed
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 licence
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 subject
                 of
              
               England
               
                 before
                 this
                 time
              
               .
               But
               this
               concernes
               not
               me
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               the
               higher
               Powers
               :
               I
               onely
               touch
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               leave
               it
               :
               and
               with
               it
               turne
               the
               libell
               back
               on
               this
               uncertain
               certaine
               Minister
               ,
               who
               daring
               not
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Kings
               high
               way
               ,
               was
               faine
               to
               seeke
               out
               blind
               paths
               ,
               and
               crooked
               lanes
               ,
               in
               them
               to
               scatter
               up
               and
               downe
               those
               guilty
               papers
               ,
               which
               are
               indeed
               a
               libell
               both
               for
               name
               and
               nature
               .
               For
               if
               a
               libell
               bee
               derived
               from
               a
               lie
               and
               a
               bell
               ,
               it
               serves
               this
               turn
               exceeding
               fitly
               .
               First
               M
               
               r.
               Some-body
               ,
               this
               
                 some
                 Minister
              
               ,
               makes
               the
               lie
               ,
               telling
               us
               of
               
                 an
                 answer
                 writ
                 long
                 agoe
                 by
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 Lincolnshire
                 ,
              
               against
               a
               booke
               that
               came
               into
               the
               world
               but
               the
               yeere
               before
               ;
               and
               then
               hee
               sends
               it
               to
               the
               Lord
               B●
               of
               Lincolne
               ,
               Deane
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               who
               forthwith
               puts
               a
               bell
               unto
               it
               ,
               an
               unlicenced
               licence
               ,
               and
               rings
               it
               over
               all
               the
               country
               ;
               e
               
                 And
                 it
                 did
                 give
                 an
              
               Omen
               
                 of
                 what
                 nature
                 the
                 whole
                 book
                 would
                 prove
                 ,
              
               by
               that
               which
               followeth
               in
               the
               Title
               ;
               
                 Printed
                 for
                 the
                 Diocese
                 of
                 Lincolne
                 .
              
               Whereas
               indeed
               it
               was
               not
               printed
               either
               for
               that
               Diocese
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               other
               ,
               but
               calculated
               like
               a
               
                 common
                 Almanack
              
               ,
               for
               the
               particular
               Meridian
               of
               some
               one
               discontented
               humour
               ;
               with
               an
               intent
               that
               it
               should
               generally
               serve
               for
               all
               the
               Puritans
               of
               
                 Great
                 Brittain
              
               .
               Or
               if
               you
               are
               not
               willing
               it
               should
               be
               a
               libell
               ,
               to
               gratifie
               you
               for
               this
               once
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               a
               
                 Low-belt
                 ▪
              
               A
               thing
               that
               makes
               a
               
               mighty
               noise
               to
               astonish
               and
               amaze
               poore
               birds
               ,
               that
               comming
               after
               with
               your
               light
               ,
               you
               may
               take
               them
               up
               ,
               and
               send
               them
               for
               a
               token
               to
               
                 Pere
                 Cotton
              
               ,
               or
               carry
               them
               along
               with
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               goe
               your selfe
               with
               the
               next
               shipping
               for
               New-England
               .
               But
               being
               a
               low-bell
               and
               a
               libell
               too
               ,
               take
               them
               both
               together
               ,
               
                 Vt
                 si
                 non
                 prosint
                 singula
                 ,
                 juncta
                 juvent
                 .
              
            
             
               Your
               second
               generall
               charge
               is
               
                 Rayling
                 ,
                 Oyster-whore
                 language
              
               as
               you
               call
               it
               ,
               p.
               98.
               
               And
               being
               
                 some
                 minister
              
               ,
               some
               great
               man
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               Theudas
               in
               the
               Acts
               ,
               who
               
                 boasted
                 of
                 himselfe
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 some
                 body
                 :
              
               you
               think
               it
               a
               preferment
               to
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               to
               weare
               your
               livery
               ,
               which
               you
               bestow
               upon
               him
               with
               a
               badge
               ,
               (
               that
               you
               may
               know
               him
               for
               your
               owne
               )
               and
               call
               him
               
                 scurrilous
                 railer
                 ,
                 p.
                 140
                 Railing
                 Philistin
                 .
                 p.
              
               191.
               and
               
                 Railing
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 p.
                 ult
              
               .
               Where
               do
               you
               finde
               him
               peccant
               in
               that
               peevish
               kinde
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               lay
               such
               load
               upon
               him
               ?
               What
               one
               uncivill
               ,
               much
               lesse
               scurrilous
               passage
               ,
               can
               you
               deservedly
               charge
               him
               with
               ,
               in
               his
               whole
               answer
               to
               that
               letter
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               tooke
               upon
               you
               to
               defend
               ,
               maugre
               all
               the
               world
               ?
               The
               worst
               word
               there
               ,
               if
               you
               finde
               any
               one
               ill
               word
               in
               it
               ,
               was
               I
               trow
               good
               enough
               for
               your
               friend
               
                 I.
                 C.
              
               a
               Separatist
               from
               this
               Church
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               perhaps
               a
               Se-baptist
               by
               this
               time
               :
               who
               by
               the
               Answerer
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               the
               writer
               of
               that
               letter
               ;
               and
               might
               have
               beene
               supposed
               so
               still
               ,
               for
               ought
               you
               know
               ,
               had
               not
               you
               told
               us
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               got
               your
               Ordinaries
               hand
               to
               the
               Certificate
               .
               But
               be
               hee
               what
               hee
               will
               ,
               pray
               Sir
               who
               are
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               quarrell
               any
               man
               for
               railing
               ,
               being
               your self
               so
               ready
               a
               master
               in
               that
               art
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               your
               fingers
               might
               perhaps
               be
               burnt
               ,
               your
               lips
               assuredly
               were
               never
               
                 touched
                 with
                 a
              
               Coale
               from
               
               the
               Altar
               .
               
                 Quin
                 sine
                 rivali
              
               .
               I
               will
               not
               seeke
               to
               break
               you
               of
               so
               old
               a
               trick
               ;
               which
               I
               am
               very
               well
               contented
               you
               should
               enjoy
               without
               any
               partner
               .
               Onely
               I
               will
               make
               bold
               to
               deale
               with
               you
               ,
               as
               Alexander
               did
               with
               his
               horse
               Bucephalus
               ,
               f
               take
               you
               a
               little
               by
               the
               bridle
               ,
               and
               turne
               you
               towards
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               that
               other
               men
               may
               see
               how
               you
               lay
               about
               you
               ,
               though
               your self
               doe
               not
               .
               Hardly
               one
               leafe
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               wherein
               you
               have
               not
               some
               one
               
                 Title
                 of
                 honour
              
               to
               bestow
               upon
               him
               ;
               which
               without
               going
               to
               the
               Heralds
               ,
               I
               shall
               thus
               marshall
               as
               I
               finde
               them
               .
               
                 Poore
                 fellow
                 ,
                 p.
              
               2.
               and
               61.
               
               
                 Animal
                 pugnacissimum
                 ,
                 Gander
                 ,
                 Common
                 Barretter
                 ,
                 p.
                 3.
                 
                 Wrangler
                 ,
                 p.
                 4.
                 
                 Haughty
                 companion
                 ,
                 p.
                 5.
                 
                 Doughty
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 p.
                 21.
                 
                 This
                 animal
                 ,
                 p.
                 24.
                 
                 Scribler
                 ,
                 p.
                 26.
                 
                 Cumane
                 creature
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 fawning
                 Sycophant
                 ,
                 p.
                 35.
                 
                 Animal
                 ratione
                 risibile
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 ridiculous
                 creature
                 for
                 his
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 p.
                 42.
                 
                 Pamphletter
                 ,
                 p.
              
               58.
               and
               
                 poore
                 pamphletter
                 ,
                 85.
                 
                 Firebrand
                 ,
                 p.
                 62.
                 most
                 injudicious
                 and
                 trifling
                 Novice
                 ,
                 p.
                 65.
                 
                 Iudicious
                 Rabbi
                 ,
                 p.
                 76.
                 
                 A
                 divine
                 of
                 Whims
                 and
                 singularity
                 ,
                 p.
                 77.
                 
                 Mountebank
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 madman
                 ,
                 p.
                 88.
                 
                 Impostor
                 ,
                 p.
                 94.
                 
                 Calfe
                 ,
                 p.
                 103.
                 
                 Squeamish
                 gentleman
                 ,
                 p.
                 120.
                 
                 Poore
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 p.
              
               132.
               and
               158.
               
               
                 A
                 thing
                 that
                 cannot
                 blush
                 ,
                 p.
                 141.
                 
                 Mushrom
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 audacious
                 companion
                 ,
                 p.
                 150.
                 
                 This
                 man
                 of
                 rags
                 ,
                 p.
                 154.
                 
                 Bishop
                 Would●bee
                 ,
                 p.
                 159.
                 
                 Impudent
                 companion
                 ,
                 p
                 ,
                 188.
                 
                 Blinking
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 p.
                 190.
                 
                 Base
                 sycophant
                 ,
                 p.
                 191.
                 
                 Whifler
                 ,
                 p.
                 203.
                 
                 Braggard
                 ,
                 p.
              
               227.
               and
               to
               conclude
               with
               
                 Railing
                 Doctor
                 .
                 p.
                 ult
                 .
                 He
                 manus
                 Trojam
                 erigent
                 ?
              
               Is
               this
               the
               meanes
               to
               save
               your
               g
               Troy
               from
               ruine
               ,
               of
               which
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               p.
               60
               ?
               No
               other
               way
               to
               shew
               your
               Zeale
               unto
               the
               cause
               ,
               but
               by
               forgetting
               all
               good
               manners
               ?
               Such
               stuffe
               as
               this
               ,
               till
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               confederate
               M
               r
               
                 H.
                 Burton
              
               came
               in
               print
               together
               ,
               hath
               not
               
               beene
               set
               to
               open
               sale
               ,
               since
               h
               Walgraves
               presse
               ,
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               
                 T.
                 C.
              
               which
               you
               wot
               of
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Coventry
               ,
               i
               have
               been
               out
               of
               work
               .
               Burton
               &
               you
               ,
               the
               onely
               two
               that
               have
               revived
               that
               kinde
               of
               language
               ,
               which
               since
               old
               
                 Martin
                 Marre-Prelates
              
               daies
               hath
               not
               seen
               the
               Sun
               ;
               but
               being
               now
               brought
               again
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               on
               a
               
                 thorow
                 perusall
                 ;
                 confirmed
                 and
                 licenced
                 ,
              
               you
               may
               proceed
               for
               your
               part
               ,
               
                 Cum
                 privilegio
              
               ,
               none
               dares
               touch
               you
               for
               it
               .
               Fortunate
               man
               ,
               whose
               very
               railings
               are
               allowed
               of
               ,
               as
               being
               k
               
                 most
                 orthodoxe
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 consonant
                 in
                 discipline
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
                 very
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 printed
              
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               of
               it
               .
               
                 Nobis
                 non
                 licet
                 esse
                 tam
                 disertis
                 :
              
               For
               us
               poore
               fellowes
               as
               wee
               are
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               our
               ambition
               to
               looke
               upon
               that
               height
               of
               eloquence
               ,
               which
               you
               so
               prosperously
               have
               attained
               to
               .
               Or
               could
               we
               reach
               it
               ,
               (
               being
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               a
               matter
               feasible
               )
               we
               should
               be
               sure
               to
               have
               a
               check
               for
               it
               ,
               not
               an
               approbation
               .
               But
               I
               will
               ●ase
               you
               of
               that
               feare
               .
               Non
               l
               
                 tractabo
                 ut
                 Consulem
                 ,
                 ne
                 ille
                 quidem
                 me
                 ut
                 consularem
              
               ;
               however
               it
               was
               Tullies
               plea
               ,
               shall
               bee
               none
               of
               mine
               ;
               I
               must
               remember
               who
               I
               am
               ,
               not
               what
               you
               merit
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               in
               my
               answers
               to
               your
               sleights
               and
               cavills
               ,
               I
               will
               reply
               
                 ad
                 rem
              
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               .
               You
               have
               some
               
                 Coales
                 upon
                 your
                 head
              
               already
               :
               In
               using
               you
               thus
               gently
               ,
               I
               m
               shall
               heape
               on
               more
               ;
               which
               is
               an
               honester
               revenge
               than
               you
               ever
               studied
               ,
               and
               better
               than
               you
               have
               deserved
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               two
               faults
               you
               charge
               him
               with
               ,
               were
               only
               criminall
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Guild
                 Hall
              
               might
               afford
               you
               remedy
               :
               but
               that
               which
               followes
               in
               the
               last
               ,
               is
               Capitall
               ;
               clipping
               the
               Kings
               owne
               coine
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               is
               made
               currant
               within
               this
               kingdome
               :
               
               a
               generall
               falsifying
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Declarations
               ,
               Lawes
               ,
               Injunctions
               ;
               of
               all
               bookes
               ,
               either
               printed
               here
               ,
               or
               imported
               hither
               .
               The
               whole
               booke
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 libell
                 against
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 so
                 every
                 leafe
                 thereof
                 is
                 a
                 malicious
                 falsification
                 of
                 some
                 Author
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 p.
                 58.
                 
                 Quaerisne
                 aliquid
                 dici
                 brevius
                 ?
              
               Could
               any
               man
               have
               spoke
               more
               home
               ,
               and
               used
               fewer
               words
               ?
               In
               case
               this
               bee
               not
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               nothing
               ever
               was
               .
               What
               ?
               not
               one
               leafe
               without
               some
               falsification
               ,
               and
               a
               malicious
               one
               to
               boote
               ,
               of
               some
               Author
               or
               other
               ?
               Assuredly
               ,
               if
               so
               ,
               you
               may
               justly
               call
               him
               
                 false-fingred
                 gentleman
                 ,
                 bold
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 nibler
                 at
                 quotations
                 ,
              
               &
               what
               else
               you
               please
               .
               There
               is
               not
               a
               friend
               hee
               hath
               ,
               but
               will
               thanke
               you
               for
               it
               .
               But
               if
               your
               challenges
               bee
               but
               such
               as
               those
               you
               mention
               ,
               p.
               23.
               in
               calling
               Ploydon
               Judge
               ,
               being
               but
               a
               Counsellour
               at
               Law
               ,
               (
               no
               such
               malicious
               falsification
               ,
               if
               you
               marke
               it
               well
               )
               and
               setting
               downe
               Sir
               Robert
               ,
               for
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Coke
              
               ,
               a
               mistake
               onely
               of
               the
               Printer
               :
               have
               you
               not
               made
               your
               triumph
               before
               the
               victory
               ?
               The
               Author
               saw
               those
               errors
               ,
               and
               saw
               them
               mended
               too
               ,
               before
               you
               observed
               them
               :
               both
               of
               them
               being
               corrected
               in
               the
               second
               edition
               ,
               which
               followed
               close
               upon
               the
               first
               ,
               within
               one
               fortnight
               ;
               and
               which
               you
               cannot
               but
               have
               seene
               ,
               though
               you
               dissemble
               it
               ,
               onely
               to
               make
               your
               brethren
               merry
               when
               you
               meet
               together
               .
               For
               in
               your
               90.
               pag.
               encountring
               with
               a
               passage
               of
               Bishop
               Latimers
               ,
               you
               cite
               it
               from
               the
               author
               ,
               as
               in
               p.
               16.
               and
               so
               it
               is
               indeed
               in
               the
               second
               edition
               :
               whereas
               those
               words
               of
               Bishop
               Latimers
               are
               p.
               15.
               in
               the
               first
               .
               This
               is
               no
               honest
               dealing
               to
               beginne
               with
               ;
               yet
               this
               is
               that
               which
               wee
               must
               looke
               for
               ,
               
                 Par
                 my
                 &
                 par
                 tout
              
               ,
               as
               you
               know
               who
               say
               .
               And
               for
               the
               n
               sacriledge
               you
               complaine
               of
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               the
               Authors
               (
               as
               it
               was
               not
               )
               
               of
               all
               men
               else
               ,
               you
               have
               least
               reason
               to
               accuse
               him
               ;
               having
               your selfe
               offended
               in
               the
               self-same
               kinde
               ,
               
                 by
                 taking
                 from
                 him
                 his
                 name
                 given
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 .
              
               For
               in
               your
               88.
               pag.
               you
               call
               him
               
                 Iohn
                 Coal
              
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               knew
               him
               from
               his
               cradle
               :
               which
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               book
               may
               be
               trusted
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               are
               yet
               living
               that
               affirme
               the
               same
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               name
               given
               by
               his
               Godfathers
               ,
               and
               Godmothers
               ;
               though
               you
               may
               finde
               it
               in
               your
               o
               Accidence
               ,
               if
               you
               seeke
               it
               there
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               neither
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               thus
               :
               it
               being
               in
               some
               places
               a
               received
               custome
               ,
               that
               children
               when
               they
               come
               for
               p
               Confirmation
               ,
               do
               change
               the
               names
               which
               they
               had
               given
               them
               at
               the
               Font
               :
               Sufficient
               ground
               for
               you
               to
               deale
               thus
               with
               the
               Author
               ;
               and
               by
               what
               name
               soever
               he
               was
               called
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               to
               have
               him
               entituled
               by
               your
               owne
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               of
               some
               other
               things
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               doth
               both
               q
               faine
               and
               faile
               ,
               as
               you
               hunt
               the
               letter
               :
               but
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               you
               say
               without
               booke
               .
               For
               upon
               examination
               it
               will
               soone
               appeare
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               fained
               in
               nothing
               ,
               whatsoever
               you
               say
               ;
               nor
               failed
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               which
               you
               say
               he
               faines
               .
               And
               were
               it
               tolerable
               in
               another
               ,
               to
               runne
               the
               
                 wild-goose
                 chase
              
               upon
               r
               words
               and
               letters
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               sport
               you
               much
               delight
               in
               ;
               I
               have
               a
               friend
               in
               store
               should
               follow
               this
               train-scent
               with
               you
               ,
               for
               your
               best
               preferment
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               three
               for
               one
               in
               the
               bargaine
               too
               .
               But
               for
               your
               fainings
               and
               your
               failings
               ,
               &
               whatsoever
               other
               falsifications
               you
               can
               charge
               upon
               him
               ;
               we
               shall
               see
               more
               hereafter
               when
               you
               bring
               them
               forth
               .
               Mean
               time
               you
               may
               be
               pleased
               to
               know
               how
               ill
               this
               office
               doth
               become
               you
               .
               You
               know
               who
               said
               it
               well
               enough
               ,
               s
               
                 Thou
                 which
                 teachest
                 another
                 ,
                 teachest
                 thou
                 not
                 thy self
                 ?
                 Thou
                 that
                 preachest
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 not
                 steal
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 steal
                 ?
              
               
               And
               being
               that
               you
               came
               so
               lately
               from
               your
               Accidence
               ,
               you
               cannot
               but
               remember
               the
               first
               example
               in
               
                 Verba
                 accusandi
                 ,
                 damnandi
              
               ,
               which
               you
               are
               most
               perfect
               in
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               I
               le
               tell
               you
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 alterum
                 incusat
                 probri
                 ,
                 ipsum
                 se
                 intueri
                 oportet
                 .
              
               This
               is
               so
               easie
               to
               be
               Englished
               ,
               that
               you
               need
               no
               construing
               booke
               ;
               and
               tells
               you
               ,
               who
               had
               need
               be
               told
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               behoves
               you
               to
               take
               care
               that
               every
               thing
               bee
               well
               at
               home
               ,
               before
               you
               come
               into
               the
               Court
               to
               accuse
               another
               .
               Otherwise
               you
               will
               prove
               such
               a
               
                 Censor
                 morum
              
               ,
               as
               was
               
                 Manutius
                 Plancus
              
               in
               the
               Romane
               storie
               ,
               t
               
                 Qui
                 nil
                 objicere
                 posset
                 adolescentibus
                 ,
                 quod
                 non
                 agnosceret
                 senex
                 :
              
               most
               guilty
               in
               your
               doting
               daies
               of
               those
               very
               crimes
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               charged
               on
               them
               of
               the
               younger
               sort
               .
               Which
               said
               in
               generall
               ,
               wee
               meane
               to
               lay
               before
               you
               plainly
               ,
               without
               welt
               or
               guard
               ,
               your
               jugling
               in
               the
               cariage
               of
               this
               businesse
               ,
               as
               it
               relates
               unto
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Contents
               of
               your
               first
               Chapter
               :
               and
               after
               all
               those
               manifest
               and
               most
               notorious
               falsifications
               and
               impostures
               which
               you
               have
               put
               upon
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               your
               u
               
                 holy
                 table
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 table
              
               never
               was
               so
               made
               an
               Altar
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               made
               it
               in
               that
               booke
               ;
               by
               offering
               on
               the
               same
               such
               spotted
               ,
               maimed
               ,
               and
               most
               illegall
               sacrifices
               ,
               to
               your
               faire
               x
               Laverna
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               for
               your
               stating
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               you
               have
               an
               excellent
               advantage
               ,
               (
               could
               you
               hold
               it
               fast
               )
               in
               making
               ,
               as
               you
               doe
               ,
               your
               owne
               case
               ,
               your
               own
               evidence
               ,
               and
               your
               owne
               authorities
               .
               The
               principals
               in
               this
               businesse
               ,
               were
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Grantham
               ,
               the
               Alderman
               thereof
               ,
               and
               my
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocesse
               ;
               the
               only
               Accessary
               thereunto
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               Secretary
               .
               Of
               all
               these
               there
               is
               none
               that
               either
               can
               ,
               or
               will
               confute
               you
               in
               any
               thing
               you
               say
               ,
               say
               you
               what
               you
               will.
               The
               Vicar
               
               hee
               is
               dead
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               use
               him
               as
               you
               please
               ;
               for
               
                 mortui
                 non
                 mordent
              
               ,
               as
               the
               saying
               is
               :
               But
               yet
               take
               heed
               ,
               (
               and
               say
               a
               friend
               advised
               you
               to
               it
               )
               what
               you
               lay
               upon
               him
               .
               For
               though
               he
               cannot
               answer
               to
               your
               slanders
               now
               ,
               hee
               may
               bring
               you
               to
               answer
               for
               them
               another
               day
               .
               The
               Alderman
               being
               set
               forth
               unto
               us
               for
               a
               
                 a
                 discreete
                 and
                 modest
                 man
              
               ,
               as
               the
               letter
               tells
               us
               ;
               b
               
                 A
                 prudent
                 and
                 discreet
                 man
              
               ,
               as
               your
               booke
               informes
               us
               ;
               did
               never
               shew
               his
               wisdome
               and
               discretion
               more
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               was
               c
               
                 affraid
                 to
                 offend
                 the
                 Bishop
              
               .
               And
               being
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               alive
               ,
               as
               
                 prudent
                 and
                 discreet
              
               as
               ever
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               now
               as
               much
               
                 affraid
                 to
                 offend
                 the
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               as
               before
               he
               was
               ;
               and
               therefore
               you
               may
               say
               your
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               call
               the
               Alderman
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Aldermans
                 letter
              
               to
               witnesse
               what
               you
               please
               to
               say
               ;
               you
               are
               sure
               of
               that
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               from
               whose
               mouth
               you
               must
               have
               the
               storie
               ,
               hee
               hath
               good
               reason
               to
               confirme
               and
               justifie
               his
               owne
               relation
               ;
               that
               it
               may
               set
               him
               off
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               world
               a
               full
               accompt
               of
               his
               most
               moderate
               proceedings
               in
               a
               point
               so
               agitated
               .
               Then
               for
               the
               Secretary
               ,
               being
               wee
               finde
               not
               in
               the
               storie
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               any
               more
               imployed
               ,
               than
               d
               
                 sitting
                 up
              
               with
               his
               Lord
               that
               night
               ,
               fetching
               
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 out
                 of
              
               the
               hall
               ,
               and
               
                 borrowing
                 Bishop
                 Iewels
                 workes
                 from
                 the
                 Parish
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               giving
               out
               the
               letters
               as
               his
               Lord
               directed
               ,
               he
               was
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               living
               instrument
               ;
               and
               if
               examined
               ,
               can
               say
               nothing
               that
               will
               doe
               you
               hurt
               .
               So
               that
               in
               case
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               can
               but
               keepe
               your
               counsell
               ,
               as
               no
               doubt
               hee
               will
               ;
               and
               M
               r
               Alderman
               hath
               not
               lost
               his
               ancient
               
                 prudence
                 and
                 discretion
              
               ,
               which
               God
               forbid
               ,
               you
               may
               stand
               forth
               ,
               and
               tell
               your
               tale
               ,
               and
               tell
               it
               with
               as
               high
               a
               confidence
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               were
               obliged
               to
               take
               all
               for
               Gospell
               .
               This
               you
               conceive
               at
               least
               ,
               
               &
               goe
               on
               accordingly
               :
               not
               thinking
               that
               in
               some
               main
               points
               ,
               those
               e
               of
               the
               voisinage
               &
               the
               same
               Province
               can
               detect
               you
               ;
               or
               that
               there
               is
               no
               way
               to
               bring
               truth
               to
               light
               ,
               but
               by
               confession
               of
               the
               parties
               .
               Now
               in
               your
               storie
               of
               the
               businesse
               ,
               
               you
               tell
               us
               that
               the
               Vicars
               head
               was
               full
               of
               ●rotchets
               .
               First
               ,
               f
               
                 turning
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 towne
              
               the
               Lecturers
               there
               ,
               
                 being
                 two
                 grave
                 and
                 painfull
                 preachers
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               set
               them
               forth
               .
               For
               being
               salaried
               by
               the
               Parish
               (
               to
               which
               the
               Bishop
               was
               so
               
                 good
                 a
                 friend
              
               )
               you
               cannot
               but
               extoll
               them
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               were
               ;
               or
               what
               just
               cause
               soever
               the
               poore
               Vicar
               had
               to
               rid
               the
               towne
               of
               them
               .
               Then
               for
               the
               second
               Crochet
               ,
               that
               was
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               the
               removing
               of
               
                 the
                 Communion
                 table
                 from
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 quire
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 comely
                 placed
                 before
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 had
                 stood
                 time
                 out
                 of
                 minde
                 )
                 unto
                 the
                 Altar-place
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 called
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               telling
               M
               
               r.
               Alderman
               (
               who
               out
               of
               his
               discretion
               ,
               must
               needs
               
                 question
                 the
                 Vicar
              
               for
               it
               )
               
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 justifie
                 it
                 .
              
               What
               proofe
               have
               wee
               for
               this
               ,
               (
               for
               of
               the
               other
               you
               bring
               none
               )
               I
               meane
               ,
               that
               the
               Communion
               table
               stood
               in
               the
               upper
               part
               of
               the
               Quire
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               comely
               fashion
               ,
               for
               so
               long
               continuance
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               removed
               by
               the
               Vicar
               onely
               ,
               without
               consulting
               with
               the
               Chancellour
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               the
               Ordinary
               ?
               For
               proofe
               of
               this
               we
               are
               referred
               to
               M
               r
               
                 Aldermans
                 letter
              
               .
               Then
               that
               the
               Vicar
               called
               the
               Communion
               table
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Tresle
               ,
               saying
               that
               
                 he
                 would
                 build
                 an
                 Altar
                 of
                 stone
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 charge
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               rude
               people
               made
               reply
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 should
                 set
                 up
                 no
                 dressers
                 of
                 stone
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 :
              
               What
               proofe
               have
               we
               of
               that
               ?
               M
               r
               
                 Aldermans
                 letter
              
               .
               Next
               f
               that
               he
               used
               
                 light
                 gestures
                 in
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 so
                 as
                 sometimes
                 his
                 booke
                 fell
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 derision
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 affected
                 
                 to
                 that
                 religious
                 Ceremony
                 :
              
               What
               evidence
               to
               make
               that
               good
               ?
               M
               r
               
                 Aldermans
                 letter
              
               .
               These
               are
               the
               most
               materiall
               things
               in
               the
               whole
               relation
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               concerned
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               whole
               proceeding
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               all
               we
               must
               take
               your
               word
               ,
               aswell
               as
               M
               r
               Aldermans
               letter
               .
               For
               what
               if
               M
               r
               Alderman
               writno
               such
               letter
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               writ
               it
               on
               the
               Post-fact
               only
               ,
               to
               make
               good
               your
               tale
               ;
               or
               if
               you
               make
               more
               of
               it
               than
               he
               mentioned
               in
               it
               :
               as
               who
               can
               tell
               but
               you
               may
               deale
               with
               M
               r
               Aldermans
               letters
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               done
               throughout
               your
               booke
               with
               the
               Aldermans
               better
               ?
               Or
               what
               if
               M
               r
               Aldermans
               letter
               say
               as
               much
               as
               you
               would
               have
               him
               ,
               why
               would
               you
               have
               us
               credit
               M
               
               r.
               Aldermans
               letter
               ,
               to
               the
               discredit
               of
               the
               Vicar
               ;
               especially
               as
               things
               stood
               betweene
               them
               ?
               the
               Alderman
               being
               most
               apparently
               not
               a
               party
               only
               ,
               but
               
                 dux
                 partium
              
               ,
               the
               leader
               of
               a
               party
               against
               his
               Minister
               .
               For
               you
               your selfe
               have
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               g
               M
               r
               Alderman
               (
               being
               nor
               g
               
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Chancellour
              
               ,
               nor
               Surrogate
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               him
               )
               commanded
               his
               owne
               officers
               ,
               (
               Sergeants
               ,
               and
               Beadles
               ,
               and
               such
               fellowes
               )
               
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 Table
                 to
                 the
                 place
              
               where
               it
               stood
               before
               .
               Which
               being
               done
               accordingly
               ,
               he
               cries
               out
               first
               ;
               and
               makes
               h
               complaint
               unto
               the
               Bishop
               when
               he
               had
               no
               cause
               :
               but
               that
               hee
               thought
               it
               an
               high
               point
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               being
               so
               
                 prudent
                 and
                 discreet
                 a
                 man
              
               as
               you
               say
               hee
               was
               ,
               to
               make
               sure
               worke
               there
               ;
               and
               then
               a
               fico
               for
               the
               Vicar
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Alderman
               being
               both
               a
               partie
               ,
               and
               the
               Plaintife
               too
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               for
               a
               witnesse
               also
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               by
               some
               new
               order
               of
               your
               owne
               devising
               ;
               and
               like
               to
               be
               a
               rule
               hereafter
               in
               that
               i
               Can-none
               ,
               and
               
                 triviall
                 law
              
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               the
               which
               we
               daily
               looke
               for
               ,
               of
               your
               setting
               out
               .
            
             
             
               But
               ●e
               the
               letter
               his
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               you
               think
               that
               you
               have
               gained
               three
               points
               .
               First
               ,
               a
               good
               ground
               to
               change
               the
               tenour
               of
               your
               owne
               ,
               charging
               the
               Vicar
               in
               your
               printed
               Copy
               ,
               with
               an
               intent
               of
               setting
               up
               an
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 stone
              
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               ▪
               to
               be
               found
               in
               all
               the
               Manuscript
               :
               Besides
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               brought
               him
               into
               some
               disfavour
               with
               his
               k
               
                 friend
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               for
               daring
               to
               remove
               the
               
                 Communion
                 table
              
               ,
               without
               leave
               from
               him
               .
               Next
               ,
               for
               that
               slovenly
               and
               disgracefull
               phrase
               of
               Dresser
               ,
               given
               in
               the
               Bishops
               written
               letter
               to
               the
               Communion
               table
               placed
               Altar-wise
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               borrowed
               by
               M
               r
               Prynne
               ,
               that
               is
               now
               found
               out
               to
               be
               a
               phrase
               of
               the
               
                 rude
                 peoples
              
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               them
               ;
               and
               on
               them
               fathered
               in
               the
               printed
               letter
               ,
               to
               take
               off
               that
               scandall
               .
               Last
               of
               all
               ,
               whereas
               bowing
               at
               the
               name
               of
               JESUS
               was
               in
               the
               written
               letter
               glanced
               at
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               did
               procure
               derision
               from
               the
               lookers
               on
               :
               that
               is
               now
               turned
               wholly
               on
               the
               Vicar
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 light
                 gestures
              
               in
               performance
               of
               that
               pious
               ceremony
               :
               the
               printed
               letter
               being
               altered
               and
               explained
               in
               that
               particular
               accordingly
               .
               Having
               got
               thus
               much
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               you
               need
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               beare
               your
               head
               up
               bravely
               ,
               and
               proclaime
               your
               victory
               .
               But
               as
               he
               in
               Macrobius
               said
               ,
               
                 Omne
                 mcum
                 ,
                 &
                 nihil
                 meum
              
               ;
               so
               may
               you
               also
               say
               ,
               did
               you
               deale
               uprightly
               ,
               all
               this
               that
               you
               have
               got
               is
               nothing
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               put
               it
               in
               your
               eye
               ,
               without
               feare
               of
               l
               blinking
               .
               For
               how
               may
               wee
               be
               sure
               that
               
                 Monsieur
                 the
                 half-Vicar
              
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               him
               ,
               p.
               70.
               did
               of
               his
               own
               head
               remove
               the
               Communion
               table
               without
               authority
               from
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Chancellour
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Surrogates
                 ,
              
               m
               as
               out
               of
               M
               r
               Aldermans
               letter
               you
               affirme
               he
               did
               .
               It
               ●eemes
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               acquainted
               the
               Diocesan
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               found
               from
               him
               ,
               if
               not
               an
               approbation
               ,
               
               a
               toleration
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               conditioned
               
                 no
                 umbrages
                 and
                 offence
                 were
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Towne
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               For
               thus
               the
               letter
               ;
               When
               I
               
                 spake
                 with
                 you
                 last
                 ,
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 standing
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 table
                 was
                 unto
                 me
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 that
                 unlesse
                 offence
                 and
                 umbrages
                 were
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 towne
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 never
                 move
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 remove
                 it
                 .
              
               Was
               not
               this
               faire
               leave
               think
               you
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               triall
               ,
               how
               farre
               the
               people
               would
               be
               pleased
               with
               the
               alteration
               ,
               (
               and
               whether
               they
               would
               think
               it
               tended
               to
               n
               
                 decency
                 and
                 comlinesse
                 in
                 the
                 officiating
                 of
                 Gods
                 Divine
                 service
                 .
              
               )
               And
               on
               this
               leave
               the
               table
               was
               removed
               to
               the
               
                 Altar
                 place
              
               ;
               and
               stood
               so
               ,
               till
               the
               Alderman
               ,
               o
               
                 a
                 discreet
                 and
                 modest
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 from
                 any
                 humour
                 of
                 Innovation
                 ,
              
               did
               by
               farre
               lesse
               authority
               bring
               it
               down
               againe
               ,
               and
               was
               never
               checked
               for
               it
               .
               Nor
               can
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               last
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 (
                 when
                 I
                 spake
                 with
                 you
                 last
                 )
              
               is
               to
               relate
               unto
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               Vicar
               and
               the
               Alderman
               encountred
               at
               his
               Lordships
               house
               :
               Because
               it
               follows
               in
               the
               next
               words
               ,
               
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 then
                 suspect
                 ,
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 passe
              
               ;
               viz.
               
                 the
                 Alderman
                 and
                 better
                 sort
                 of
                 the
                 towne
                 have
                 complained
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               conference
               then
               meant
               ,
               wherein
               his
               Lordship
               shewed
               himselfe
               so
               indifferent
               in
               the
               businesse
               proposed
               unto
               him
               ,
               must
               needs
               precede
               the
               Vicars
               action
               ;
               as
               did
               the
               Vicars
               action
               the
               Aldermans
               riot
               ;
               the
               Aldermans
               riot
               ,
               the
               complaint
               ;
               and
               the
               complaint
               ,
               that
               sudden
               and
               tumultuary
               journey
               to
               his
               Lordships
               house
               ,
               which
               drew
               out
               the
               learned
               letter
               now
               betweene
               us
               .
               And
               so
               your
               first
               report
               of
               the
               half-Vicars
               hasty
               running
               ,
               before
               hee
               was
               sent
               ,
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               truth
               thereof
               disproved
               ,
               or
               made
               very
               disputable
               .
               The
               other
               branch
               thereof
               ,
               touching
               the
               
                 stone
                 Altar
              
               that
               you
               talke
               of
               ,
               is
               farre
               more
               improbable
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               faine
               
               to
               chop
               &
               change
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               to
               make
               it
               good
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               cannot
               doe
               it
               .
               For
               whereas
               it
               was
               charged
               upon
               the
               Vicar
               in
               the
               M.
               S.
               Copies
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               
                 be
                 so
                 violent
                 and
                 earnest
                 for
                 an
                 Altar
                 at
                 the
                 upper
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Quire
                 :
              
               you
               have
               it
               in
               the
               printed
               letter
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 should
                 say
                 he
                 would
                 upon
                 his
                 omne
                 cost
                 build
              
               an
               Altar
               of
               stone
               
                 at
                 the
                 upper
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Quire
                 :
              
               which
               is
               too
               great
               a
               difference
               to
               be
               an
               errour
               in
               the
               transcripts
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               instead
               of
               
                 that
                 oblation
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 offer
                 upon
                 their
                 Altars
                 ,
              
               you
               now
               have
               made
               it
               
                 that
                 oblation
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 offer
                 upon
                 these
                 Altars
                 :
              
               and
               so
               by
               changing
               these
               to
               theirs
               ,
               have
               turned
               a
               
                 Protestant
                 Table
              
               to
               a
               
                 P●pish
                 Altar
              
               .
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               whereas
               the
               first
               section
               in
               the
               written
               copies
               ,
               concluded
               thus
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 change
                 a
                 table
                 into
                 an
                 Altar
                 :
              
               you
               have
               converted
               it
               to
               this
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 build
                 any
                 such
                 Altar
              
               ;
               As
               great
               an
               alteration
               in
               the
               businesse
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               themselves
               .
               For
               had
               that
               beene
               the
               businesse
               then
               in
               agitation
               ;
               and
               not
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Table
               Altar-wise
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               might
               have
               gone
               to
               bed
               that
               night
               ,
               (
               as
               indeed
               he
               did
               )
               &
               ended
               all
               his
               letter
               with
               the
               first
               section
               ;
               being
               bu●
               24.
               lines
               in
               your
               owne
               printed
               Copy
               ,
               and
               that
               corrupted
               too
               to
               serve
               your
               turne
               :
               whereas
               there
               is
               a
               large
               discourse
               against
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Table
               
                 Altar
                 wise
              
               ,
               amounting
               to
               above
               two
               leaves
               in
               your
               owne
               edition
               .
               I
               trow
               the
               writer
               of
               the
               letter
               was
               too
               good
               an
               Arti-Zan
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               spend
               himself
               upon
               the
               accessary
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               principall
               be
               the
               least
               part
               of
               his
               care
               and
               study
               :
               especially
               considering
               how
               he
               might
               thereby
               gratifie
               the
               whole
               towne
               of
               Grantham
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               had
               beene
               such
               a
               
                 friend
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               little
               truth
               there
               is
               in
               your
               invention
               of
               the
               dresser
               ,
               
               which
               you
               have
               turned
               upon
               the
               
                 rude
                 people
                 :
                 rude
              
               ones
               indeed
               ,
               to
               give
               so
               vile
               and
               scandalous
               a
               name
               to
               a
               thing
               so
               sacred
               ,
               in
               whatsoever
               posture
               it
               was
               placed
               or
               situated
               .
               What
               is
               it
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               made
               the
               people
               say
               ?
               
                 that
                 he
              
               (
               the
               Vicar
               )
               
                 should
                 set
                 up
                 no
                 dressers
                 of
                 stone
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 .
                 Dressers
                 of
                 stone
                 ?
              
               It
               seemes
               the
               people
               were
               as
               rude
               as
               you
               describe
               them
               ;
               so
               little
               conversant
               in
               matters
               which
               concerned
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               yet
               to
               ●ee●●
               in
               things
               which
               did
               concerne
               the
               kitchin
               .
               Had
               the
               
                 discreet
                 Alderman
              
               no
               more
               discretion
               ,
               than
               to
               informe
               his
               L
               
               p.
               of
               so
               rude
               a
               speech
               ;
               and
               tell
               him
               in
               his
               eare
               a
               storie
               of
               a
               stone-dresser
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               might
               aswell
               have
               told
               him
               a
               tale
               of
               a
               Tubb
               ?
               Had
               the
               
                 rude
                 people
              
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               them
               ,
               applyed
               the
               name
               of
               dresser
               unto
               the
               
                 holy
                 table
              
               placed
               along
               the
               wall
               ,
               the
               speech
               had
               beene
               more
               proper
               ,
               though
               not
               lesse
               prophane
               .
               But
               now
               to
               put
               the
               name
               of
               
                 dresser
                 of
                 stone
              
               into
               the
               mouthes
               of
               Country
               people
               ,
               who
               never
               heard
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               
                 dresser
                 of
                 stone
              
               :
               shewes
               plainly
               ,
               that
               neither
               any
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 stone
              
               was
               ever
               purposed
               by
               the
               Vicar
               ,
               which
               might
               occasion
               such
               an
               idle
               and
               absurd
               expression
               ;
               nor
               that
               the
               writer
               of
               the
               letter
               tooke
               up
               the
               name
               of
               dresser
               from
               the
               Country
               people
               ,
               but
               first
               invented
               it
               himselfe
               .
               
                 Adeo
                 mendaciorum
                 natura
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 cohaerere
                 non
                 possint
                 ,
              
               said
               Lactantius
               rightly
               .
               Your
               tresle
               ,
               and
               your
               dresser
               then
               ,
               may
               both
               goe
               together
               ,
               
                 ultra
                 anni
                 solisque
                 vias
              
               ,
               to
               your
               deare
               brethren
               in
               
                 New
                 Engl.
              
               and
               their
               great
               Patriarke
               there
               ,
               your
               good
               friend
               
                 I.
                 C.
              
               who
               as
               they
               care
               not
               now
               in
               what
               place
               they
               dispose
               of
               the
               holy
               table
               ;
               so
               will
               they
               care
               as
               little
               ,
               in
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               by
               what
               name
               they
               call
               it
               .
               Of
               the
               same
               peece
               is
               that
               last
               observation
               made
               out
               of
               M
               r
               Aldermans
               letter
               ,
               
               touching
               the
               Vicars
               
                 light
                 behaviour
              
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Jesus
               :
               
                 his
                 booke
                 sometimes
                 falling
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               Which
               were
               it
               so
               ,
               why
               doe
               you
               think
               that
               that
               should
               make
               your
               friends
               of
               Grantham
               deride
               the
               ceremonie
               ,
               when
               not
               the
               ceremonie
               ,
               but
               the
               Vicar
               was
               in
               fault
               ,
               if
               such
               fault
               there
               was
               .
               Have
               you
               not
               seene
               some
               men
               behave
               themselves
               so
               apishly
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               that
               others
               ,
               and
               those
               good
               men
               too
               ,
               have
               smiled
               to
               note
               it
               ?
               And
               yet
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               not
               thinke
               ,
               that
               therefore
               they
               derided
               that
               religious
               ordinance
               of
               preaching
               ,
               when
               not
               the
               ordinance
               ,
               but
               the
               Preacher
               was
               the
               sole
               object
               of
               the
               merriment
               .
               Or
               if
               the
               men
               of
               Gr.
               or
               rather
               the
               
                 rude
                 people
              
               there
               ,
               were
               so
               profane
               and
               impious
               ,
               as
               upon
               that
               or
               any
               other
               such
               occasion
               to
               deride
               the
               ceremony
               ,
               the
               writer
               of
               the
               letter
               might
               have
               spent
               his
               pains
               to
               better
               purpose
               ,
               r
               
                 in
                 writing
                 to
                 them
                 somewhat
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 hath
                 used
                 to
                 expresse
                 himselfe
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
              
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               a
               better
               understanding
               of
               their
               Christian
               duties
               .
               And
               you
               ,
               the
               
                 Champion
                 of
                 the
                 letter
              
               ,
               had
               done
               a
               better
               office
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               it
               ,
               to
               have
               reserved
               your selfe
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               the
               tenor
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               any
               Puritan
               in
               the
               pack
               should
               have
               writ
               against
               it
               ,
               than
               thus
               to
               have
               disturbed
               your selfe
               with
               so
               little
               profit
               .
               But
               what
               if
               wee
               joyne
               issue
               with
               an
               s
               
                 Absque
                 hoc
              
               ,
               and
               tell
               you
               there
               was
               no
               such
               falling
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               booke
               ,
               or
               man
               ,
               as
               you
               please
               to
               say
               .
               For
               tell
               me
               of
               all
               loves
               ,
               where
               was
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               Reading
               pew
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               Communion
               table
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               place
               else
               ?
               If
               in
               the
               reading
               pew
               ,
               the
               deske
               and
               seat
               were
               able
               to
               have
               saved
               them
               both
               from
               falling
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               the
               Communion
               table
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               there
               :
               If
               not
               there
               ,
               say
               man
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               wee
               will
               have
               a
               
                 melius
                 inquirendum
              
               about
               it
               presently
               .
               
               This
               is
               a
               trick
               of
               yours
               to
               disgrace
               the
               Vicar
               ,
               on
               whom
               elsewhere
               you
               have
               left
               a
               staine
               ,
               for
               
                 taking
                 his
                 mornings
                 draught
                 before
                 he
                 went
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
              
               62.
               
               As
               if
               the
               man
               ,
               not
               onely
               were
               
                 not
                 alwaies
                 right
              
               t
               
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 peece
              
               ,
               and
               u
               squirrell-pated
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               some
               infirmity
               of
               nature
               :
               but
               that
               hee
               came
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               disordered
               with
               drinke
               ,
               and
               
                 inter
                 pocula
              
               told
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 quid
                 dia
                 poemata
                 narrant
              
               of
               the
               name
               of
               JESUS
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 fell
                 downe
                 and
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 bowing
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               storie
               ,
               you
               put
               an
               excellent
               speech
               into
               the
               mouthes
               of
               those
               of
               Grantham
               ,
               partly
               commendatory
               of
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               all
               a
               
                 p●aceable
                 and
                 quiet
                 men
              
               ,
               save
               that
               they
               fought
               b
               once
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               about
               removing
               of
               the
               table
               ;
               
                 conformable
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 lawes
                 ●cclesiasticall
                 ,
              
               save
               that
               they
               could
               not
               but
               
                 deride
                 the
                 ceremonie
                 of
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
              
               ;
               and
               
                 willing
                 to
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 any
                 Order
                 which
                 his
                 Lp
                 should
                 appoint
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 table
                 ,
              
               so
               it
               might
               stand
               according
               as
               they
               would
               themselves
               .
               And
               it
               was
               also
               partly
               accusatorie
               of
               their
               Vicar
               ,
               for
               putting
               down
               their
               weekly
               Lecture
               ,
               and
               partly
               of
               their
               owne
               ill
               fortune
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Recusants
                 ,
              
               who
               did
               
                 begin
                 already
                 to
                 deride
                 and
                 jeere
                 this
                 new
                 alteration
                 :
              
               not
               withou●●ome
               reflexion
               on
               his
               sacred
               Majestie
               ,
               for
               e
               placing
               over
               them
               a
               chiefe
               Governour
               of
               that
               religion
               .
               His
               Majesty
               was
               much
               to
               blame
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               of
               that
               ,
               for
               not
               consulting
               with
               the
               Alderman
               about
               the
               fittest
               man
               to
               be
               Ld
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               County
               :
               but
               more
               the
               Papists
               ,
               to
               deride
               that
               decencie
               and
               situation
               of
               the
               Lords
               boorde
               ,
               there
               ,
               which
               they
               approve
               of
               elsewhere
               in
               all
               our
               Churches
               .
               And
               I
               could
               
               tell
               you
               ,
               did
               I
               thinke
               you
               would
               thanke
               me
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               conformity
               of
               our
               Church
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               approved
               Antiquity
               ,
               doth
               more
               amaze
               the
               Papists
               ,
               than
               ever
               it
               did
               those
               of
               Grantham
               :
               as
               knowing
               better
               than
               they
               doe
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               neere
               we
               come
               to
               the
               ancient
               practice
               ,
               the
               lesse
               they
               can
               upbraid
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               Church
               with
               novelty
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               made
               the
               chiefest
               weapon
               that
               they
               fight
               withall
               .
               As
               for
               the
               d
               
                 putting
                 downe
                 of
                 Sermons
              
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               were
               
                 much
                 scandalized
              
               ,
               as
               your
               booke
               informs
               us
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               very
               marrow-bone
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               the
               thing
               that
               most
               displeased
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               must
               have
               Chaplaines
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               or
               else
               
                 non
                 vult
                 fac
              
               .
               And
               had
               they
               had
               their
               tale
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               probably
               conjectured
               ,
               that
               M
               r
               Alderman
               had
               never
               
                 removed
                 the
                 table
              
               ,
               but
               rather
               left
               it
               for
               a
               text
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               stipendarie
               Lecturers
               ,
               there
               ,
               might
               shew
               their
               store
               of
               zeale
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               wisdome
               .
               But
               to
               goe
               on
               .
               The
               people
               having
               ended
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               forward
               in
               his
               speech
               ,
               about
               the
               indifferencie
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               Vicars
               Q.
               to
               enter
               ,
               who
               came
               in
               e
               pale
               ,
               and
               wanne
               ,
               and
               
                 staring
                 ,
                 obstupuit
                 ,
                 steterantque
                 comae
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               know
               who
               saith
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 used
                 with
                 all
                 lenity
                 and
                 sweetnesse
                 :
              
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               having
               told
               his
               L
               p
               (
               being
               f
               very
               earnest
               to
               get
               it
               out
               of
               him
               )
               who
               it
               was
               that
               
                 set
                 him
                 on
                 these
                 alterations
              
               ,
               his
               L
               p
               spake
               aloud
               that
               all
               might
               heare
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 had
                 supped
                 on
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Vicar
                 told
                 him
                 .
              
               It
               is
               an
               old
               saying
               and
               a
               true
               ,
               
                 audacter
                 calumniare
                 ,
                 necesse
                 est
                 ut
                 aliquid
                 haereat
              
               ;
               by
               none
               more
               practiced
               than
               your selfe
               .
               For
               though
               you
               leave
               us
               in
               a
               wood
               ,
               and
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               g
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 knowne
                 particularly
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 there
                 discoursed
                 of
                 :
              
               yet
               by
               this
               blinde
               discovery
               you
               make
               men
               suspect
               ,
               that
               
               some
               great
               man
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Vicar
               did
               retain
               ,
               incouraged
               him
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               to
               ●rect
               an
               Altar
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               say
               Masse
               on
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               erected
               .
               Well
               then
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               being
               gone
               ,
               betakes
               himselfe
               unto
               his
               study
               ,
               where
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               
                 he
                 sate
                 up
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               morning
               (
               as
               you
               tell
               us
               )
               came
               abroad
               this
               h
               
                 filia
                 unius
                 noctis
              
               ,
               this
               letter
               to
               the
               Vicar
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               in
               question
               ,
               addressed
               unto
               the
               Vicar
               ,
               being
               then
               in
               the
               house
               (
               if
               you
               tell
               us
               right
               )
               but
               i
               sent
               
                 to
                 the
                 Divines
                 of
                 the
                 Lecture
                 of
                 Gr.
              
               and
               by
               them
               shewed
               unto
               the
               Vicar
               .
               A
               letter
               of
               so
               strange
               a
               making
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               puzzle
               the
               best
               Lecturer
               there
               ,
               to
               tell
               exactly
               what
               it
               was
               ;
               k
               
                 digested
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 into
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 a
                 letter
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 figuredly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 :
                 directed
                 to
                 no
                 body
                 ,
                 nor
                 subscribed
                 by
                 any
                 body
                 .
              
               In
               all
               which
               story
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               true
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               papers
               were
               not
               sent
               unto
               the
               Vicar
               ,
               but
               to
               some
               one
               or
               other
               of
               your
               Privados
               about
               those
               parts
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               disperse
               it
               up
               and
               downe
               the
               Country
               :
               and
               that
               not
               on
               the
               morrow
               morning
               ,
               but
               some
               ten
               dayes
               after
               .
               For
               that
               it
               was
               directed
               to
               the
               Vicar
               ,
               the
               whole
               proeme
               shewes
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               applyed
               unto
               any
               other
               ;
               especially
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Now
                 for
                 your
                 owne
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 poore
                 advice
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 unto
                 you
                 somewhat
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               That
               it
               was
               fashioned
               like
               a
               letter
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               ,
               the
               conclusion
               shewes
               ,
               even
               in
               your
               owne
               edition
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Which
                 I
                 recommend
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 ever
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               I
               would
               faine
               know
               what
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 am
                 ever
              
               ,
               did
               relate
               unto
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               the
               subscription
               following
               ,
               which
               in
               my
               written
               copy
               was
               set
               downe
               thus
               (
               although
               not
               printed
               with
               the
               rest
               )
               
                 and
                 am
                 ever
                 ,
                 Your
                 very
                 loving
                 friend
                 ,
                 I.
                 L.
                 
              
            
             
             
               To
               draw
               unto
               an
               end
               of
               this
               new-nothing
               ,
               you
               tell
               us
               confidently
               (
               like
               all
               the
               rest
               )
               what
               l
               satisfaction
               the
               poore
               Vicar
               had
               by
               this
               
                 decision
                 ;
                 having
                 gained
                 all
                 the
                 points
                 ,
              
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 excepting
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 placing
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               the
               onely
               point
               hee
               stood
               on
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Vicar
               after
               this
               
                 did
                 reap
                 much
                 fruit
                 and
                 profit
                 from
                 his
                 Lordships
                 favour
                 ,
              
               from
               whom
               he
               never
               received
               any
               favour
               ,
               from
               that
               time
               forwards
               .
               So
               fine
               a
               storie
               have
               you
               told
               ,
               and
               so
               little
               probable
               ;
               that
               they
               that
               dwell
               farre
               off
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               of
               the
               voisinage
               ,
               can
               take
               you
               tripping
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               letter
               it selfe
               ,
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               m
               
                 varieth
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 in
                 matter
                 from
                 the
                 printed
                 Copie
                 ,
                 but
                 little
                 in
                 forme
                 .
              
               Nothing
               at
               all
               in
               forme
               ,
               that
               is
               certaine
               ,
               but
               much
               in
               matter
               :
               so
               much
               as
               you
               thought
               fit
               to
               alter
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               set
               off
               the
               businesse
               ,
               and
               give
               a
               faire
               face
               to
               so
               foule
               a
               cause
               .
               Those
               Copies
               which
               I
               met
               with
               ,
               and
               compared
               ,
               and
               had
               from
               very
               goods
               hands
               too
               ,
               were
               word
               for
               word
               exemplified
               in
               the
               printed
               booke
               .
               And
               if
               you
               looke
               into
               
                 Duck●
                 lane
              
               for
               the
               old
               written
               copies
               ,
               which
               ,
               till
               the
               Doctors
               book
               came
               out
               ,
               were
               sold
               for
               halfe
               a
               crowne
               a
               peece
               ,
               and
               doubtlesse
               may
               be
               had
               there
               still
               ,
               if
               not
               imployed
               to
               otheruses
               ;
               you
               will
               find
               no
               such
               variance
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               perswade
               us
               .
               Which
               variance
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               alters
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               whole
               state
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               wee
               shall
               see
               the
               better
               ,
               by
               placing
               columne-wise
               those
               particular
               passages
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               variance
               doth
               consist
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               old
               and
               the
               new
               edition
               ,
               as
               hereunder
               followeth
               .
            
             
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       M.
                       S.
                       Copie
                       printed
                       with
                    
                     the
                     Coal
                     from
                     the
                     Altar
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Copie
                     licensed
                     and
                     allowed
                     by
                     the
                     
                       B
                       p
                       of
                       L.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     pag.
                     68.
                     
                     I
                     have
                     ,
                     &c.
                     appointed
                     the
                     Church-wardens
                     ,
                     whom
                     ●t
                     principally
                     doth
                     concerne
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     Diocesan
                     ,
                     to
                     settle
                     it
                     for
                     this
                     time
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                     
                     
                       I
                       have
                       &c.
                       appointed
                       the
                       Church-wardens
                       ,
                       whom
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     my
                     opinion
                     ,
                     
                       it
                       principally
                       doth
                       concerne
                       ,
                       under
                       the
                       Diocesan
                       ,
                       and
                    
                     by
                     his
                     directions
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       settle
                       it
                       for
                       the
                       time
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     68
                     ,
                     69.
                     
                     That
                     you
                     doe
                     the
                     reverence
                     appointed
                     by
                     the
                     Canon
                     to
                     the
                     blessed
                     name
                     of
                     JESUS
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     be
                     done
                     humbly
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     affectedly
                     ,
                     to
                     procure
                     devotion
                     ,
                     not
                     derision
                     of
                     your
                     Parishioners
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     13.
                     
                     
                       That
                       you
                       doe
                       the
                       reverence
                       appointed
                       by
                       the
                       Canons
                       to
                       that
                       blessed
                       name
                       of
                    
                     JESUS
                     ,
                     
                       so
                       it
                       be
                       done
                       humbly
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       affectedly
                       ,
                       to
                       procure
                    
                     the
                     
                       devotion
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                    
                     move
                     
                       the
                       derision
                       of
                       the
                       Parishioners
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     ,
                     it
                     seemes
                     ,
                     all
                     of
                     a
                     peece
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     69.
                     
                     But
                     that
                     you
                     should
                     be
                     so
                     violent
                     and
                     earnest
                     for
                     an
                     Altar
                     at
                     the
                     upper
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     Quire.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     13.
                     
                     
                       But
                       that
                       you
                       should
                    
                     say
                     ,
                     you
                     will
                     upon
                     your
                     owne
                     cost
                     build
                     an
                     Altar
                     of
                     stone
                     
                       at
                       the
                       upper
                       end
                       of
                       your
                       Quire.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     69.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     fixing
                     thereof
                     in
                     the
                     Q●ire
                     is
                     Canonicall
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     bee
                     removed
                     to
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     13.
                     
                     
                       That
                       the
                       fixing
                       thereof
                       in
                       the
                       Quire
                       is
                       so
                       canonicall
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       ought
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       removed
                    
                     (
                     upon
                     any
                     occasion
                     )
                     
                       to
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     69.
                     
                     That
                     other
                     oblation
                     which
                     the
                     Papists
                     were
                     wont
                     to
                     offer
                     upon
                     their
                     Altars
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     blasphemous
                     figment
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     14.
                     
                     
                       That
                       other
                       oblation
                       which
                       the
                       Papists
                       were
                       wont
                       to
                       offer
                       upon
                       these
                       Altars
                       ,
                       is
                       a
                       blasphemous
                       figment
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     69.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     Vicar
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Church-wardens
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     to
                     provide
                     for
                     the
                     Communion
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     14.
                     
                     
                       It
                       is
                       not
                       the
                       Vicar
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       Church-wardens
                       that
                       are
                       to
                       provide
                    
                     Vtensils
                     
                       for
                       the
                       Communion
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     70.
                     
                     And
                     therefore
                     I
                     know
                     you
                     will
                     not
                     change
                     a
                     table
                     into
                     an
                     Altar
                     ,
                     which
                     Vicars
                     never
                     were
                     enabled
                     to
                     set
                     up
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     14.
                     
                     
                       And
                       therefore
                       I
                       know
                       you
                       will
                       not
                    
                     build
                     any
                     such
                     Altar
                     ,
                     
                       which
                       Vicars
                       never
                       were
                       enabled
                       to
                       set
                       up
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     71.
                     
                     For
                     besides
                     that
                     the
                     Country
                     people
                     would
                     suppose
                     them
                     dressers
                     ,
                     rather
                     than
                     tables
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     15.
                     
                     
                       For
                       besides
                       that
                       the
                       country
                       people
                    
                     without
                     some
                     directiōs
                     beforehand
                     from
                     their
                     Superiours
                     ,
                     would
                     (
                     as
                     they
                     told
                     you
                     to
                     your
                     face
                     )
                     
                       suppose
                       them
                       dressers
                       ,
                       rather
                       than
                       tables
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     71.
                     
                     Not
                     where
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     but
                     where
                     the
                     steps
                     of
                     the
                     Altar
                     formerly
                     stood
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     15.
                     
                     
                       Not
                       where
                       the
                       Altar
                       ,
                       but
                       where
                       the
                       steps
                    
                     to
                     
                       the
                       Altar
                       formerly
                       stood
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     72.
                     
                     Or
                     to
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     their
                     Covers
                     and
                     ornaments
                     ,
                     tables
                     may
                     be
                     placed
                     in
                     their
                     room
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     16.
                     
                     
                       Or
                       to
                       make
                       use
                       of
                       their
                       covers
                       ,
                       fronts
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       Ornaments
                       ,
                       tables
                       may
                       be
                       placed
                       in
                       their
                       roome
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     72.
                     
                     And
                     it
                     seems
                     the
                     Queens
                     Commissioners
                     
                     were
                     content
                     they
                     should
                     stand
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     16.
                     
                     
                       And
                       it
                       seemes
                       the
                       Queene
                    
                     and
                     her
                     Counsell
                     
                       were
                       content
                       they
                       should
                       stand
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     73.
                     
                     The
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     the
                     Altar
                     abolished
                     ,
                     these
                     (
                     call
                     them
                     what
                     you
                     will
                     )
                     are
                     no
                     more
                     Altars
                     ,
                     but
                     tables
                     of
                     stone
                     and
                     timber
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     16.
                     
                     
                       The
                       sacrifice
                       of
                       the
                       Masse
                       abolished
                    
                     (
                     for
                     which
                     sacrifice
                     onely
                     Altars
                     were
                     erected
                     )
                     
                       these
                       (
                       call
                       them
                       what
                       you
                       please
                       )
                       are
                       no
                       more
                       Altars
                       ,
                       but
                       tables
                       of
                       stone
                       or
                       timber
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     73.
                     
                     Where
                     there
                     are
                     no
                     people
                     so
                     void
                     of
                     understanding
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     16.
                     
                     
                       Where
                       there
                       are
                       no
                       people
                       so
                       voide
                       of
                    
                     instruction
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     73.
                     
                     For
                     upon
                     the
                     Orders
                     of
                     breaking
                     downe
                     Altars
                     ,
                     all
                     Dioceses
                     did
                     agree
                     upon
                     receiving
                     Tables
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     upon
                     the
                     fashion
                     and
                     forme
                     of
                     the
                     tables
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     16.
                     
                     
                       For
                       upon
                       the
                       Orders
                       of
                       breaking
                       downe
                       Altars
                       ,
                       1550.
                       all
                       Dioceses
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     that
                     of
                     London
                     ,
                     
                       did
                       agree
                       upon
                       receiving
                       Tables
                       ,
                       but
                       not
                    
                     so
                     soone
                     
                       upon
                       the
                       form
                       and
                       fashion
                       of
                       their
                       tables
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     73.
                     
                     A
                     table
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     what
                     is
                     there
                     participated
                     by
                     men
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     16.
                     
                     
                       A
                       table
                       in
                       regard
                       of
                       what
                       is
                    
                     thence
                     
                       participated
                       by
                       men
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     73.
                     
                     For
                     it
                     answers
                     that
                     very
                     objection
                     out
                     of
                     Heb.
                     13.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     17.
                     
                     
                       For
                       it
                       answers
                       that
                    
                     merry
                     
                       objection
                       out
                       of
                    
                     Heb.
                     13.
                     10.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     74.
                     
                     We
                     have
                     no
                     Altar
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     an
                     oblation
                     ,
                     but
                     wee
                     have
                     an
                     Altar
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     participation
                     and
                     communion
                     granted
                     unto
                     us
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     17.
                     
                     
                       Wee
                       have
                       no
                       Altar
                       in
                       regard
                       of
                       an
                       oblation
                       ,
                       but
                       we
                       have
                       an
                       Altar
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     table
                     
                       in
                       regard
                       of
                       a
                       participation
                       and
                       communion
                    
                     there
                     
                       granted
                       unto
                       us
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     74.
                     
                     The
                     use
                     of
                     an
                     Altar
                     is
                     to
                     sacrifice
                     upon
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     a
                     table
                     is
                     to
                     eate
                     upon
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     17.
                     
                     The
                     proper
                     
                       use
                       of
                       an
                       Altar
                       is
                       to
                       sacrifice
                       upon
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                    
                     proper
                     
                       use
                       of
                       a
                       table
                       is
                       to
                       eate
                       upon
                       .
                    
                     Reasons
                     ,
                     &c.
                     1550.
                     
                     Vide
                     Acts
                     &
                     Monum●nts
                     ,
                     pag.
                     1211.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     74.
                     
                     The
                     Church
                     in
                     her
                     Liturgie
                     and
                     Canons
                     calling
                     the
                     same
                     a
                     table
                     onely
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     you
                     call
                     it
                     an
                     Altar
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     17.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       in
                       her
                       Liturgy
                       and
                       Canons
                       calling
                       the
                       same
                       a
                       Table
                       onely
                       ,
                       do
                       not
                       you
                    
                     now
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     Reformation
                     ,
                     
                       call
                       it
                       an
                       Altar
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     74.
                     
                     In
                     King
                     Edwards
                     Liturgie
                     of
                     1549.
                     it
                     is
                     every
                     where
                     called
                     an
                     Altar
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     17.
                     
                     
                       In
                       King
                    
                     Edwards
                     
                       Liturgie
                       of
                       1549.
                       it
                       is
                    
                     almost
                     
                       every
                       where
                       called
                       an
                       Altar
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     74.
                     
                     The
                     people
                     being
                     scandalized
                     herewith
                     in
                     Countrey
                     Churches
                     ,
                     first
                     beats
                     them
                     downe
                     
                       de
                       facto
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     supreme
                     Magistrates
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     kinde
                     of
                     law
                     ,
                     puts
                     them
                     downe
                     
                       de
                       jure
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     17.
                     
                     
                       The
                       people
                       being
                       scandalized
                       herewith
                       in
                       Country
                       Churches
                       ,
                       first
                       ,
                    
                     it
                     seemes
                     ,
                     
                       beat
                       them
                       downe
                    
                     de
                     facto
                     ;
                     
                       then
                       the
                       supreme
                       Magistrate
                    
                     (
                     as
                     here
                     the
                     King
                     )
                     by
                     the
                     advice
                     of
                     Archbishop
                     Cranmer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     his
                     Counsell
                     ,
                     did
                     Anno
                     1550.
                     
                       by
                       a
                       kinde
                       of
                       law
                       ,
                       put
                       them
                       downe
                    
                     de
                     jure
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                     Ed.
                     6.
                     
                     Novemb.
                     24.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     74.
                     
                     And
                     setting
                     tables
                     in
                     their
                     roomes
                     ,
                     tooke
                     from
                     us
                     ,
                     the
                     children
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     both
                     
                     the
                     name
                     and
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     former
                     Alters
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     17.
                     
                     
                       And
                       setting
                       these
                       tables
                       in
                       their
                       roomes
                       ,
                       tooke
                    
                     away
                     
                       from
                       us
                       ,
                       the
                       children
                       of
                    
                     this
                     
                       Church
                       &
                       Common-wealth
                       ,
                       both
                       the
                       name
                       and
                       the
                       nature
                       of
                    
                     those
                     
                       former
                       Altars
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     75.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     200.
                     yeares
                     more
                     ancient
                     than
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     an
                     Altar
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     may
                     see
                     most
                     learnedly
                     proved
                     out
                     of
                     S.
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Origen
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Arnobius
                     ,
                     if
                     you
                     but
                     reade
                     a
                     booke
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     your
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     18.
                     
                     
                       It
                       is
                       in
                       the
                       Christian
                       Church
                    
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     200.
                     
                       yeeres
                       more
                       ancient
                       than
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       an
                       Altar
                    
                     in
                     that
                     sense
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       you
                       may
                       see
                       most
                       learnedly
                       proved
                    
                     (
                     beside
                     what
                     we
                     learne
                     out
                     of
                     S.
                     
                       Paul
                       )
                       out
                       of
                    
                     Origen
                     and
                     Arnobius
                     ,
                     
                       if
                       you
                    
                     doe
                     
                       but
                       reade
                       a
                       booke
                       that
                       is
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     76.
                     
                     That
                     your
                     table
                     should
                     stand
                     in
                     the
                     higher
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Chur
                     ▪
                     you
                     have
                     my
                     assent
                     already
                     in
                     opinion
                     :
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     there
                     fixed
                     ,
                     is
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     being
                     Canonicall
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     directly
                     against
                     the
                     Canon
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     18
                     ,
                     19.
                     
                     
                       That
                       your
                       table
                       should
                       stand
                       in
                       the
                       higher
                       part
                       of
                       the
                    
                     Chancel
                     ,
                     
                       you
                       have
                       my
                       assent
                       in
                       opinion
                       already
                       :
                    
                     And
                     so
                     it
                     was
                     appointed
                     to
                     stand
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Communion
                     orders
                     by
                     the
                     Commissioners
                     for
                     causes
                     Ecclesiastical
                     .
                     1561
                     
                       But
                       that
                       it
                       should
                       bee
                       there
                       fixed
                       ,
                       is
                       so
                       far
                       from
                       being
                    
                     the
                     onely
                     Canonicall
                     way
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       it
                       is
                       directly
                       against
                       the
                       Canon
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     77.
                     
                     This
                     table
                     must
                     not
                     stand
                     Altar-wise
                     ,
                     &
                     you
                     at
                     the
                     North
                     end
                     thereof
                     ,
                     but
                     table-wise
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     must
                     officiate
                     at
                     the
                     North
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pap.
                     20.
                     
                     
                       This
                       table
                    
                     (
                     without
                     some
                     new
                     Canon
                     )
                     
                       is
                       not
                       to
                       stand
                       Altar-wise
                       ,
                       and
                       you
                       at
                       the
                       North
                       end
                       thereof
                       ;
                       but
                       table-wise
                       ,
                       and
                       you
                       must
                       officiate
                       on
                       the
                       North
                       side
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                    
                     by
                     the
                     Liturgy
                     .
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Pag.
                     78.
                     
                     And
                     therefore
                     your
                     Parishioners
                     must
                     bee
                     judges
                     of
                     your
                     audiblenesse
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     20.
                     
                     
                       And
                       therefore
                       your
                       Parishioners
                       must
                       bee
                       Iudges
                       of
                       your
                       audiblenesse
                       in
                       this
                       case
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     upon
                     complaint
                     to
                     the
                     Ordinary
                     must
                     be
                     relieved
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Thus
               have
               I
               shewed
               in
               briefe
               your
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               your
               tricks
               and
               artifices
               ,
               whereby
               you
               seeke
               to
               varnish
               a
               rotten
               cause
               :
               falsifying
               the
               very
               Text
               which
               you
               are
               to
               comment
               on
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               fit
               your
               notes
               the
               better
               .
               A
               pregnant
               evidence
               that
               there
               is
               no
               faire
               dealing
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               from
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               shall
               come
               either
               to
               repeate
               your
               adversaries
               words
               ,
               or
               cite
               your
               Authors
               .
               But
               faire
               or
               foule
               ,
               we
               must
               goe
               through
               with
               you
               now
               we
               have
               begun
               :
               and
               so
               on
               in
               Gods
               name
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Regall
               power
               in
               matters
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               was
               ever
               exercised
               in
               setling
               the
               Communion
               table
               in
               forme
               of
               an
               Altar
               .
            
             
               The
               vaine
               ambition
               of
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               to
               be
               tho●gh●
               a
               Royalist
               .
               His
               practise
               contrary
               to
               his
               speculations
               .
               The
               Doctor
               cleared
               from
               the
               two
               Cavils
               of
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               touching
               the
               
                 Stat.
                 1.
                 
                 Eliz.
              
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               ●alsifieth
               both
               the
               Doctors
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               Lo
               :
               Chancellour
               Egertons
               .
               The
               Puritans
               more
               beholding
               to
               him
               than
               the
               King.
               The
               
                 Minister
                 
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               misreporteth
               the
               Doctors
               words
               ,
               onely
               to
               picke
               a
               quarrell
               with
               his
               Majesties
               Chappell
               .
               A
               second
               on-set
               on
               the
               Chappell
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               another
               f●lsification
               of
               the
               Doctors
               words
               .
               Of
               
                 mother
                 Chappell
                 's
              
               .
               The
               Royall
               Chappell
               how
               it
               may
               be
               said
               to
               interpret
               Rubricks
               .
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               quarrels
               with
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               Chappell
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               purpose
               falsifieth
               both
               his
               forraine
               authors
               ,
               and
               domestick
               evidences
               Not
               keeping
               ,
               but
               adoring
               images
               ,
               enquired
               into
               in
               the
               first
               ye●re
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               .
               That
               by
               the
               Queenes
               Injunctions
               ,
               Orders
               and
               Advertisements
               ,
               the
               Table
               was
               to
               stand
               where
               the
               Altar
               did
               .
               The
               idle
               answer
               of
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               to
               the
               Doctors
               argument
               .
               Altars
               and
               Pigeon-houses
               all
               alike
               ,
               with
               this
               
                 Linc
                 :
                 Minister
              
               .
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               false
               and
               faulty
               argument
               ,
               drawn
               from
               the
               
                 perusers
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               the
               troubles
               at
               
                 Franck
                 ●ort
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Miles
                 Huggards
              
               testimony
               .
               Of
               standing
               at
               the
               North-side
               of
               the
               Table
               .
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               produceth
               the
               Pontificall
               against
               himselfe
               .
               His
               idle
               cavils
               with
               the
               Doctor
               touching
               the
               Latine
               translation
               of
               the
               Common
               prayer
               Book
               .
               The
               Parliament
               determined
               nothing
               concerning
               taking
               downe
               of
               Altars
               .
               The
               meaning
               and
               intention
               of
               that
               Rubrick
               .
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               palters
               with
               his
               Majesties
               Declaration
               about
               S.
               Gregories
               .
               A
               copy
               of
               the
               Declaration
               .
               The
               s●mme
               and
               substance
               of
               the
               Declaration
               .
               Regall
               decisions
               in
               particular
               cases
               ,
               of
               what
               power
               and
               efficacy
               .
            
             
               PLutarch
               relates
               of
               a
               Alexander
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               use
               to
               say
               of
               his
               two
               chiefe
               favourits
               ,
               Craterus
               and
               Hephestion
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               of
               them
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               other
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               one
               a
               lover
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               Hephestion
               loved
               his
               person
               ,
               as
               a
               private
               friend
               ▪
               Craterus
               his
               estate
               and
               Monarchy
               ,
               as
               a
               publique
               Minister
               .
               Princes
               are
               then
               best
               served
               ,
               when
               these
               affections
               meet
               together
               ;
               when
               those
               that
               either
               are
               about
               their
               persons
               ,
               or
               under
               their
               dominions
               ,
               b
               do
               
                 Craterū
                 cū
                 Hephestione
                 confundere
              
               ,
               and
               love
               them
               not
               alone
               as
               men
               ,
               but
               Princes
               ,
               whom
               they
               doe
               
               most
               truly
               love
               .
               Both
               of
               these
               parts
               this
               
                 Some-body
                 ▪
              
               whom
               I
               am
               to
               deale
               with
               ,
               would
               faine
               seeme
               to
               act
               :
               and
               he
               doth
               act
               them
               rightly
               ,
               as
               a
               player
               doth
               ,
               in
               a
               disguise
               or
               borrowed
               shape
               ,
               which
               he
               can
               put
               off
               when
               he
               lists
               ,
               &
               the
               play
               be
               ended
               .
               But
               yet
               for
               all
               his
               vizard
               it
               is
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               discerne
               him
               ,
               his
               left
               hand
               pulling
               downe
               ,
               what
               his
               right
               hand
               buildeth
               ;
               all
               that
               authority
               and
               regard
               which
               he
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               King
               in
               the
               speculation
               ,
               being
               gone
               
                 in
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               when
               it
               should
               be
               reduced
               to
               practise
               .
               Of
               the
               originall
               of
               the
               
                 Regall
                 power
              
               ,
               you
               tell
               us
               very
               rightly
               that
               it
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               c
               of
               England
               have
               
                 had
                 the
                 flowers
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 stuck
                 in
                 their
                 Imperiall
                 garlands
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 finger
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Christian
                 Monarchy
                 within
                 this
                 Island
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 the
                 Kings
                 Majesty
                 may
                 command
                 a
                 greater
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
                 should
                 be
                 placed
                 where
                 the
                 Altar
                 stood
                 .
              
               An
               excellent
               Royalist
               verily
               in
               your
               speculations
               .
               But
               look
               upon
               you
               in
               your
               practicks
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               tell
               us
               in
               your
               corrected
               copy
               of
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Table
                 (
                 without
                 some
                 new
                 Canon
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 stand
                 Altar-wise
              
               ;
               which
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               that
               before
               .
               I
               trow
               you
               are
               not
               ignorant
               that
               the
               Church
               makes
               Canons
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               
                 work
                 of
                 Clergy
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 Convocations
                 ,
              
               having
               his
               Majesties
               leave
               for
               their
               conveening
               ,
               and
               approbation
               of
               their
               doings
               .
               His
               Majesty
               in
               the
               
                 Declaration
                 before
                 the
                 Articles
              
               hath
               resolved
               it
               so
               ;
               &
               the
               late
               practise
               in
               K.
               Iames
               his
               raigne
               ,
               what
               time
               the
               booke
               of
               Canons
               was
               composed
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               hath
               declared
               so
               too
               .
               If
               then
               the
               Table
               may
               not
               be
               removed
               &
               placed
               
                 Altar-wise
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 new
                 Canon
              
               ;
               his
               Majesty
               may
               command
               it
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               see
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               yet
               goe
               without
               .
               Or
               if
               
               you
               mean
               that
               any
               order
               from
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               or
               intimation
               of
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               shall
               be
               as
               forcible
               with
               you
               ,
               as
               any
               Canon
               of
               them
               all
               ;
               why
               doe
               you
               so
               much
               slight
               his
               Majesties
               Declaration
               about
               S.
               Gregories
               ?
               For
               neither
               can
               the
               man
               indure
               it
               should
               be
               called
               an
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Counsell
              
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               the
               Doctor
               never
               calls
               it
               ,
               to
               his
               best
               remembrance
               ;
               )
               or
               that
               it
               should
               have
               any
               influence
               beyond
               that
               one
               particular
               case
               ,
               which
               first
               occasioned
               it
               :
               in
               no
               respect
               that
               it
               should
               have
               the
               operation
               of
               Canon
               ,
               either
               to
               force
               obedience
               ,
               or
               induce
               conformity
               .
               So
               that
               in
               fine
               ,
               you
               deale
               no
               otherwise
               with
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               than
               did
               
                 Popilius
                 Lenas
              
               with
               the
               great
               King
               d
               
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 qui
                 regē
                 circumscripsit
                 virgula
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               storie
               hath
               it
               .
               You
               draw
               a
               ring
               about
               him
               with
               your
               willow
               scepter
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               meant
               to
               conjure
               him
               into
               a
               circle
               ,
               and
               so
               keepe
               him
               there
               .
               Thus
               deale
               you
               also
               with
               his
               person
               ,
               (
               for
               you
               would
               very
               faine
               be
               taken
               for
               Hephestion
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Crat●rus
               .
               )
               You
               tell
               us
               of
               e
               
                 his
                 heavenly
                 expressions
              
               used
               in
               that
               Declaration
               before
               remembred
               ;
               and
               yet
               think
               scorn
               to
               follow
               what
               he
               there
               allowes
               of
               :
               talke
               of
               his
               f
               
                 sacred
                 Chappell
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Saint
                 of
                 that
                 Chappell
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               same
               breath
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               Parish-Churches
               are
               as
               little
               bound
               
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 forme
                 and
                 patterne
              
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               you
               conceive
               your selfe
               obliged
               to
               imitate
               the
               piety
               and
               true
               devotion
               of
               the
               other
               .
               
                 Saint
                 of
                 the
                 Chappell
              
               !
               Lord
               how
               the
               man
               bestowes
               his
               
                 holy
                 water
              
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               a
               mind
               to
               it
               .
               g
               
                 Spargere
                 rore
                 levi
                 &
                 ramo
                 felicis
                 olivae
                 ,
                 Lustravitque
                 vir●s
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Poets
               language
               .
               Yet
               no
               such
               Saint
               ,
               I
               trow
               ,
               as
               Ferdinando
               the
               third
               ,
               of
               whom
               you
               say
               both
               in
               h
               the
               text
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               margin
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 his
                 long
                 raigne
                 of
                 35.
                 ye●r●s
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 touch
                 of
                 hunger
                 or
                 contagion
                 .
              
               There
               was
               a
               Saint
               indeed
               ,
               fit
               to
               be
               shewne
               
               unto
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               a
               publike
               blessing
               :
               in
               reference
               to
               whom
               ,
               and
               his
               most
               fortunate
               Empire
               ,
               these
               wretched
               times
               have
               nothing
               whereof
               to
               glorie
               .
               Sir
               ,
               that
               Parenthesis
               of
               yours
               ,
               as
               it
               comes
               in
               impertinently
               ,
               so
               it
               lookes
               suspiciously
               :
               and
               it
               had
               shewne
               more
               wisdome
               in
               you
               to
               have
               passed
               it
               by
               ,
               than
               it
               can
               make
               for
               ostentation
               of
               your
               reading
               ,
               so
               to
               take
               it
               up
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               your
               practice
               goe
               ,
               and
               come
               we
               to
               your
               speculations
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               have
               said
               much
               ,
               and
               produced
               good
               proofe
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               true
               originall
               of
               the
               right
               of
               Kings
               .
               i
               
                 Vtinam
                 sic
                 semper
                 errasset
              
               ,
               said
               once
               the
               learned
               Cardinall
               ,
               of
               Calvin
               .
               It
               had
               been
               well
               if
               you
               had
               never
               handled
               any
               other
               argument
               .
               But
               good
               Sir
               ,
               let
               the
               
                 poore
                 man
              
               live
               ,
               and
               grow
               up
               under
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               whom
               you
               expose
               so
               much
               to
               the
               publick
               scorne
               ,
               and
               
                 tantum
                 non
              
               endite
               of
               treason
               against
               his
               Majesty
               .
               Assuredly
               the
               
                 poore
                 soule
              
               meant
               well
               ,
               when
               he
               attempted
               to
               free
               the
               Statute
               1.
               of
               Eliz.
               from
               some
               ,
               (
               perhaps
               
                 some
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Lincolnshire
              
               )
               who
               had
               restrained
               it
               to
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Queene
               that
               was
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               could
               not
               any
               way
               advantage
               the
               King
               that
               is
               .
               If
               he
               hath
               failed
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               let
               him
               have
               your
               pitty
               ,
               and
               not
               your
               anger
               .
               Alas
               good
               Sir
               ,
               you
               know
               it
               is
               impossible
               k
               
                 nos
                 illico
                 nasci
                 senes
              
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               all
               of
               us
               be
               experienced
               Statesmen
               at
               the
               first
               dash
               .
               We
               must
               first
               serve
               our
               time
               ,
               and
               weare
               out
               our
               Indentures
               ,
               before
               we
               come
               to
               those
               high
               mysteries
               ,
               which
               any
               schoole
               boy
               might
               have
               taught
               you
               from
               l
               his
               
                 Deus
                 &
                 Rex
              
               .
               Thinke
               you
               that
               no
               man
               ever
               knew
               till
               you
               found
               it
               out
               ,
               that
               Kings
               had
               their
               authority
               from
               God
               alone
               ?
               or
               finde
               you
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               which
               affirmes
               the
               contrary
               ?
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               ,
               thought
               fit
               to
               cleere
               the
               Statute
               1.
               of
               
               Eliz.
               from
               those
               that
               went
               about
               to
               restraine
               all
               authority
               of
               ordaining
               rites
               and
               ceremonies
               unto
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               in
               that
               clause
               of
               
                 her
                 heires
                 and
                 successors
              
               .
               To
               cleare
               which
               point
               he
               brought
               in
               sixe
               severall
               Arguments
               ,
               borrowed
               ,
               as
               hee
               tells
               you
               there
               ,
               
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Act
                 it selfe
              
               .
               The
               foure
               first
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               you
               are
               content
               should
               stand
               without
               further
               censure
               ;
               save
               that
               you
               tell
               him
               that
               the
               fourth
               was
               taught
               him
               by
               some
               m
               
                 Iustice
                 his
                 Clerk
              
               ,
               and
               make
               your selfe
               merry
               with
               the
               fift
               and
               ●ixt
               .
               How
               justly
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               ,
               when
               he
               heares
               the
               businesse
               .
               The
               question
               was
               ,
               whether
               the
               King
               lost
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               power
               which
               was
               acknowledged
               by
               that
               Statute
               to
               be
               inherent
               in
               the
               Queene
               when
               she
               was
               alive
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               these
               few
               formall
               words
               ,
               
                 her
                 heires
                 and
                 successors
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               n
               answered
               fiftly
               from
               a
               resolution
               in
               the
               law
               ,
               in
               a
               case
               much
               like
               :
               
                 it
                 being
                 determined
                 by
                 that
                 
                   great
                   Lawyer
                   Ploydon
                
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 last
                 edition
                 calls
                 him
                 )
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 give
                 lands
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 deed
                 inrolled
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   fee-simple
                   doth
                   passe
                
                 ,
                 without
                 these
                 words
                 
                   successors
                   and
                   heyres
                
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 Judgement
                 of
                 Law
                 the
                 King
                 never
                 dyeth
                 .
              
               This
               is
               an
               argument
               
                 à
                 comparatis
                 ▪
              
               And
               what
               see
               you
               therein
               with
               your
               Eagles
               eyes
               ,
               (
               the
               Doctor
               being
               but
               a
               blinker
               ,
               o
               as
               you
               please
               to
               style
               him
               )
               that
               you
               should
               fall
               upon
               him
               with
               such
               scorne
               and
               laughter
               ,
               and
               tell
               him
               that
               he
               doth
               deserve
               but
               p
               
                 a
                 simple
                 fee
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 impertinent
                 ex●mple
                 of
                 this
                 fee-simple
                 .
              
               The
               Argument
               was
               good
               to
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               what
               the
               King
               could
               doe
               by
               his
               power
               Originall
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               claimes
               onely
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               which
               was
               never
               questioned
               :
               but
               how
               far
               hee
               might
               use
               that
               Statute
               ,
               if
               occasion
               were
               ,
               for
               the
               
               ordaining
               of
               such
               rites
               and
               ceremonies
               ,
               as
               he
               with
               the
               
                 advice
                 of
                 his
                 Metropolitan
              
               ,
               should
               think
               fit
               to
               publish
               .
               You
               may
               call
               in
               your
               laugh
               again
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               see
               yet
               :
               but
               that
               you
               have
               a
               minde
               to
               shew
               your
               teeth
               ,
               though
               you
               cannot
               bite
               .
            
             
               But
               his
               q
               
                 next
                 pranke
              
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               is
               worse
               ,
               where
               hee
               affirmes
               ,
               (
               
                 most
                 ignorantly
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 derogatorily
                 to
                 his
                 Majesties
                 right
                 and
                 just
                 prerogative
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Statute
                 1.
                 of
                 Eliz.
                 2.
                 was
                 a
                 confirmative
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 law
                 :
              
               whereas
               his
               Author
               hath
               it
               rightly
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Statute
                 introductorie
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 declaratorie
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               hint
               you
               take
               to
               introduce
               your
               studied
               discourse
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Kings
               
                 in
                 ecclesiasticis
              
               ,
               which
               neither
               is
               
                 ad
                 rem
              
               ,
               nor
               Rhombum
               :
               but
               that
               you
               would
               doe
               somewhat
               faine
               to
               be
               thought
               a
               Royalist
               ;
               however
               the
               poor
               people
               take
               it
               to
               be
               so
               deserted
               .
               For
               tell
               mee
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
               doth
               the
               Doctor
               say
               that
               the
               said
               Statute
               1.
               of
               Eliz.
               was
               onely
               confirmative
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 declaratorie
                 of
                 the
                 old
              
               ?
               Doth
               he
               not
               say
               expressely
               as
               you
               would
               have
               him
               ?
               
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 r
                 (
                 saith
                 his
                 book
                 )
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 argued
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 clause
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 indeed
                 
                   introductory
                   of
                   any
                   new
                   power
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 
                   declaratorie
                   of
                   the
                   old
                
                 ,
                 which
                 anciently
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 all
                 Christian
                 Kings
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Iudah
                 )
                 and
                 amongst
                 others
                 to
                 ours
                 also
                 .
              
               If
               afterwards
               he
               use
               the
               word
               confirmative
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               found
               his
               meaning
               by
               his
               first
               ,
               declaratorie
               :
               &
               not
               have
               falne
               upon
               him
               in
               so
               fierce
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               onely
               for
               confirmative
               ,
               and
               for
               declaratorie
               not
               one
               word
               .
               But
               
                 your
                 next
                 prank
                 is
                 worse
              
               than
               this
               ,
               where
               you
               affirm
               with
               confidence
               and
               scorn
               enough
               ,
               s
               that
               
                 this
                 right
                 is
                 not
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 
                 scribler
                 seemes
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Christian
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 and
                 chalenged
                 by
                 all
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 accordingly
                 .
              
               t
               
                 Proh
                 deum
                 atque
                 hominum
                 fidem
              
               !
               that
               ever
               man
               should
               write
               thus
               ,
               and
               beleeve
               his
               Creed
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               doth
               relate
               to
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               .
               For
               sure
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               all
               your
               studied
               nothing
               comes
               to
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               power
               did
               u
               
                 anciently
                 belong
              
               (
               what
               ,
               to
               this
               Crown
               alone
               ,
               as
               you
               make
               him
               say
               ?
               No
               but
               )
               
                 to
                 all
                 Christian
                 Kings
              
               ,
               (
               good
               Sir
               note
               this
               well
               )
               
                 as
                 before
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 others
                 to
                 ours
                 also
                 .
              
               Not
               unto
               ours
               alone
               ,
               but
               
                 among
                 others
                 to
                 ours
                 also
              
               .
               Or
               if
               this
               yet
               be
               no
               foule
               dealing
               ,
               we
               will
               try
               once
               more
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               ,
               with
               great
               joy
               no
               question
               ,
               x
               That
               
                 to
                 maintain
                 that
                 Kings
                 have
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 authority
                 by
                 any
                 positive
                 law
                 of
                 nations
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 this
                 scribler
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 is
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
              
               1
               El.
               c.
               1.
               )
               
                 is
                 accounted
                 by
                 that
                 great
                 personage
              
               (
               the
               L
               d
               Chancellour
               
                 Egerton
                 )
                 an
                 ass●rtion
                 of
                 a
                 treasonable
                 nature
                 .
              
               But
               by
               your
               leave
               a
               little
               Sir
               ,
               that
               passage
               of
               a
               
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 is
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Crowne
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               but
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Cokes
              
               ,
               and
               cited
               from
               him
               whō
               you
               have
               honoured
               with
               the
               title
               of
               a
               
                 deep
                 learned
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 faculty
                 ,
                 p.
              
               25.
               affirming
               there
               that
               he
               
                 hath
                 stated
                 the
                 whole
                 question
                 rightly
                 :
              
               as
               here
               ,
               immediately
               on
               the
               recitall
               of
               the
               words
               before
               repeated
               ,
               you
               take
               great
               paines
               ,
               more
               than
               you
               needed
               ,
               to
               give
               his
               words
               a
               faire
               construction
               .
               If
               it
               was
               rightly
               said
               by
               Sir
               
                 Edw.
                 Coke
              
               ,
               why
               not
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ?
               If
               no
               such
               treasonable
               matter
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               why
               doe
               you
               charge
               it
               on
               the
               other
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               thing
               complained
               of
               in
               the
               Court-historian
               :
               y
               
                 Invidiam
                 non
                 ad
                 causam
                 ,
                 sed
                 ad
                 volunt
                 atem
                 personasque
                 dirigere
                 .
              
               But
               yet
               Gods
               
               blessing
               on
               your
               heart
               for
               your
               affection
               to
               Sir
               Edward
               :
               you
               deale
               with
               him
               far
               better
               and
               more
               honestly
               ,
               than
               with
               your
               Lords
               great
               Master
               ,
               the
               L
               d
               Chancellour
               Egerton
               :
               whose
               words
               you
               chop
               off
               with
               an
               hatchet
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               wanted
               patience
               to
               heare
               him
               out
               .
               You
               cite
               him
               in
               your
               margine
               thus
               :
               
                 It
                 was
                 neuer
                 taught
                 but
                 either
                 by
                 Traytors
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 in
              
               Spencers
               
                 bill
                 in
              
               Edw.
               2.
               
                 time
                 ,
                 )
                 or
                 by
                 treasonable
                 Papists
                 ,
                 (
                 as
              
               Harding
               
                 in
                 the
                 Confutation
                 of
                 the
                 Apologie
                 )
                 that
                 Kings
                 have
                 their
                 authority
                 by
                 the
                 positive
                 law
                 .
              
               Why
               stop
               you
               there
               ?
               why
               doe
               you
               not
               goe
               forwards
               like
               an
               honest
               man
               ?
               Have
               you
               a
               squinancie
               in
               your
               throat
               ,
               and
               cannot
               ?
               I
               will
               do
               it
               for
               you
               .
               Reade
               on
               then
               ,
               z
               
                 
                   by
                   the
                   positive
                   law
                   of
                   nations
                   ,
                
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 power
                 than
                 the
                 people
                 hath
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 take
                 their
                 temporall
                 jurisdiction
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 
                   Ficlerus
                   ,
                   Simanca
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 crew
                 :
                 Or
                 by
                 
                   seditious
                   Puritanes
                
                 and
                 Sectaries
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Buchanande
                   jure
                   regni
                   apud
                   Scotos
                   ,
                   Penry
                   ,
                   Knox
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
              
               This
               is
               flat
               felony
               ,
               beleeve
               mee
               ,
               to
               rob
               your
               Readers
               of
               the
               best
               part
               of
               all
               the
               businesse
               .
               For
               here
               we
               have
               two
               things
               which
               are
               worth
               the
               finding
               :
               First
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               is
               by
               that
               honourable
               personage
               made
               to
               be
               of
               treasonable
               nature
               :
               viz.
               not
               onely
               to
               maintaine
               that
               Kings
               have
               their
               authority
               by
               the
               positive
               law
               of
               nations
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               have
               no
               more
               power
               than
               the
               people
               hath
               .
               Next
               ,
               who
               they
               be
               that
               teach
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               not
               onely
               Traitors
               ,
               and
               
                 treasonable
                 Papists
              
               ,
               as
               you
               make
               him
               say
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 seditious
                 Sectaries
                 and
                 Puritanes
                 ,
                 Buchanan
                 ,
                 Knox
                 ,
                 and
                 Penry
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               like
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               taught
               by
               them
               ,
               the
               leaders
               onely
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               followeth
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               by
               
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 their
                 followers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 faction
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 pamphlets
                 too
                 much
                 such
                 traiterous
                 
                 seed
                 sowne
                 .
              
               The
               Puritans
               are
               ,
               I
               see
               ,
               beholding
               to
               you
               ,
               for
               lending
               them
               so
               fine
               a
               cloake
               to
               hide
               their
               knavery
               .
               And
               hereupon
               I
               will
               conclude
               ,
               how
               great
               a
               Royalist
               soever
               you
               pretend
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 you
                 love
                 '
                 the
                 King
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Puritans
                 better
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               the
               originall
               and
               fountaine
               of
               the
               soveraigne
               power
               ,
               wee
               must
               next
               follow
               you
               unto
               the
               exercise
               thereof
               .
               And
               here
               you
               aske
               the
               question
               ,
               a
               
                 How
                 doth
                 the
                 Doctor
                 make
                 it
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 most
                 excellent
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 commanded
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 avows
                 )
                 any
                 publick
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ?
              
               viz
               :
               for
               placing
               the
               Communion
               Table
               Altar-wise
               .
               To
               this
               you
               answer
               ,
               (
               for
               you
               play
               all
               parts
               )
               that
               he
               shall
               make
               it
               
                 cock-sure
                 by
                 three
                 Apodicticall
                 demonstrations
              
               :
               which
               are
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               you
               dispose
               them
               ,
               the
               
                 practice
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Chappell
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Queenes
                 Injunctions
              
               ,
               and
               his
               most
               excellent
               
                 Majesties
                 declaration
              
               about
               S.
               Gregories
               .
               But
               first
               ,
               before
               we
               proceed
               further
               ,
               let
               mee
               aske
               one
               question
               :
               Where
               doe
               you
               finde
               the
               Doctor
               say
               that
               his
               most
               excellent
               Majesty
               hath
               commanded
               any
               such
               matter
               ?
               No
               where
               ,
               most
               certaine
               ,
               in
               the
               booke
               ;
               nor
               any
               where
               that
               I
               can
               tell
               of
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               mint
               of
               your
               imagination
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               coynage
               all
               the
               yeere
               of
               these
               poore
               b
               double
               ones
               .
               The
               Doctor
               saith
               indeed
               ,
               
                 His
                 sacred
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 already
                 declared
                 his
                 pleasure
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregories
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 given
                 incouragement
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Metropolitans
                   ,
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ordinaries
                 ,
                 to
                 require
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               c
               Incouragements
               are
               no
               
                 Command
                 ,
              
               ,
               you
               had
               best
               say
               so
               howsoever
               .
               For
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               I
               could
               soone
               tell
               you
               in
               your
               eare
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               very
               disobedient
               subject
               .
               But
               let
               that
               passe
               ,
               
                 cum
                 coeteris
                 erroribus
              
               ,
               and
               see
               if
               that
               be
               better
               which
               comes
               
               after
               next
               .
               I
               would
               faine
               hope
               some
               good
               of
               you
               ,
               but
               I
               finde
               no
               ground
               for
               it
               :
               you
               misreport
               him
               so
               exceeding
               shamelesly
               in
               every
               passage
               .
               The
               first
               (
               you
               say
               )
               of
               his
               
                 three
                 Apodicticall
                 demonstrations
              
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               please
               to
               slight
               them
               )
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               d
               in
               his
               Majesties
               
                 Chappell
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 ancient
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 have
                 beene
                 best
                 preserved
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 which
                 (
                 perhaps
                 )
                 we
                 had
                 before
                 this
                 beene
                 at
                 a
                 losse
                 amongst
                 our selves
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 forme
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
                 divine
                 service
                 .
                 The
                 Chappell
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 being
                 the
                 best
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 which
                 himself
                 enacted
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 hath
                 so
                 stood
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 doth
                 ,
                 sithence
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Qu.
              
               Elizabeth
               ,
               
                 what
                 time
                 that
                 Rubrick
                 in
                 the
                 Common-prayer-booke
                 was
                 confirmed
                 and
                 ratified
                 .
              
               Thus
               you
               report
               the
               Doctors
               words
               ,
               and
               with
               shame
               enough
               .
               The
               Doctor
               saith
               not
               any
               where
               ,
               (
               exclusively
               of
               the
               Cathedralls
               ,
               as
               you
               vouch
               him
               here
               )
               that
               the
               
                 ancient
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 have
                 beene
                 best
                 preserved
                 in
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Chappell
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 which
                 (
                 perhaps
                 )
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 a
                 losse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               These
               are
               your
               words
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Doctors
               .
               The
               Doctors
               words
               are
               these
               :
               
                 e
                 For
                 certainly
                 the
                 ancient
                 orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 have
                 beene
                 best
                 preserved
                 in
                 the
                 Chappels
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Cathedrals
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                
                 (
                 good
                 Sir
                 marke
                 you
                 that
                 ;
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 before
                 this
                 beene
                 at
                 a
                 losse
                 amongst
                 our selves
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 forme
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
                 divine
                 service
                 .
              
               Here
               you
               leave
               out
               ,
               most
               wilfully
               ,
               to
               say
               no
               worse
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Cathedrals
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ,
              
               not
               so
               much
               to
               belye
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               as
               to
               devise
               some
               quarrell
               with
               his
               Majesties
               Chappell
               ,
               which
               you
               cast
               many
               an
               evill
               eye
               at
               .
               And
               thereupon
               conclude
               most
               gravely
               ,
               f
               
                 To
                 what
                 use
                 serve
                 our
                 grave
                 and
                 worthy
                 
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 our
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 our
                 Convocation
                 house
                 ,
                 our
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 our
                 Liturgies
                 ,
                 hedged
                 in
                 and
                 compassed
                 in
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 Rubricks
                 ,
                 Proclamations
                 ,
                 and
                 Conferences
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 before
                 this
                 at
                 a
                 losse
                 in
                 England
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 form
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
                 divine
                 service
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 one
                 Deane
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Chappell
                 .
              
               Lord
               what
               a
               grosse
               of
               words
               is
               here
               drawne
               together
               ,
               to
               fight
               with
               nothing
               but
               a
               poore
               fancy
               of
               your
               own
               ;
               at
               most
               with
               one
               poore
               Deane
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               simple
               gentlemen
               of
               that
               contemptible
               place
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Chappell
               Royall
               .
               Lesse
               strength
               ,
               and
               fewer
               weapons
               would
               have
               beene
               sufficient
               ,
               to
               drive
               this
               silly
               troope
               before
               you
               ;
               whom
               you
               might
               easily
               have
               scattered
               with
               your
               very
               breath
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               waite
               upon
               your
               triumph
               at
               the
               first
               words
               speaking
               .
               
                 Dicite
                 Io
                 Paean
                 ,
                 &
                 Io
                 bis
                 dicite
                 Paean
                 .
              
               Never
               did
               any
               story
               tell
               of
               such
               a
               
                 conquering
                 combatant
              
               ,
               since
               King
               
                 William
                 the
                 Conquerour
              
               .
            
             
               As
               little
               truth
               you
               use
               in
               citing
               of
               the
               other
               passage
               from
               the
               Doctors
               text
               ;
               and
               far
               lesse
               modesty
               in
               your
               second
               onset
               on
               his
               Majesties
               Chappell
               .
               You
               make
               the
               Doctor
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Chappell
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 best
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 which
                 himselfe
                 enacted
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Communion
                 table
                 hath
                 so
                 stood
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 doth
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Queene
              
               Elizabeth
               ,
               &c.
               and
               then
               flie
               out
               upon
               him
               without
               all
               pitty
               ,
               g
               
                 Where
                 did
                 the
                 man
                 ever
                 heare
                 of
                 any
                 Chappell
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 gave
                 forme
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
                 divine
                 service
                 ,
                 to
                 whole
                 Provinces
                 ?
              
               Good
               Sir
               have
               patience
               but
               a
               little
               ,
               I
               will
               pay
               you
               all
               .
               And
               tell
               me
               I
               beseech
               you
               first
               ,
               where
               did
               the
               Doctor
               ever
               say
               they
               should
               ?
               The
               former
               place
               you
               guelded
               in
               the
               very
               middle
               ,
               and
               this
               you
               cut
               off
               in
               the
               end
               .
               Take
               the
               whole
               passage
               as
               it
               lieth
               together
               ,
               h
               you
               
               will
               finde
               it
               thus
               .
               
                 For
                 if
                 wee
                 looke
                 into
                 the
                 former
                 practise
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Chappels
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 which
                 himselfe
                 enacted
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 before
                 we
                 had
                 it
                 :
                 or
                 
                   of
                   Collegiate
                   and
                   Cathedrall
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 observers
                 of
                 the
                 forme
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 Gods
                 publike
                 service
                 ;
                 the
                 Vicar
                 had
                 good
                 warrant
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 .
              
               Here
               you
               leave
               out
               again
               the
               
                 Cathedrall
                 and
                 Collegiate
                 Churches
              
               ,
               to
               pick
               a
               second
               quarrell
               with
               his
               Majesties
               Chappell
               :
               the
               Doctor
               saying
               no
               where
               ,
               as
               you
               make
               him
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Parochiall
               Churches
               are
               to
               precedent
               themselves
               (
               expresly
               and
               exclusively
               )
               by
               the
               Chappell
               Royall
               (
               though
               had
               he
               said
               so
               ,
               you
               would
               hardly
               make
               your
               part
               against
               him
               )
               but
               that
               they
               are
               to
               precedent
               themselves
               by
               the
               
                 mother
                 Churches
              
               .
               Finding
               such
               store
               of
               
                 Spanish
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
                 Italian
                 ,
                 Greeke
                 ,
              
               and
               Latin
               cited
               in
               your
               Margin
               ,
               onely
               out
               of
               a
               poore
               ambition
               to
               shew
               your
               store
               :
               I
               need
               not
               doubt
               but
               you
               can
               understand
               a
               peece
               of
               English.
               Reade
               me
               this
               therefore
               which
               occurres
               in
               the
               6.
               
               Paragraph
               of
               the
               second
               Section
               ,
               i
               immediately
               upon
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Without
                 the
                 which
                 perhaps
                 we
                 had
                 before
                 this
                 beene
                 at
                 a
                 losse
                 amongst
                 our selves
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 forme
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
                 divine
                 service
                 .
              
               For
               there
               it
               followeth
               ,
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Chappels
                 and
                 Cathedrall
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Epistoler
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 pregnant
                 argument
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Parochials
                 ,
                 which
                 herein
                 ought
                 to
                 precedent
                 and
                 conform
                 themselves
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 patterne
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mother
                 Churches
              
               ,
               note
               you
               that
               ;
               not
               the
               
                 Mother
                 Chappels
              
               .
               So
               that
               you
               might
               aswell
               have
               saved
               your
               needlesse
               disputation
               ,
               about
               the
               inward
               and
               the
               outward
               motion
               of
               the
               Princes
               minde
               ;
               as
               those
               most
               triviall
               ,
               and
               indeed
               undutifull
               
               inferences
               which
               you
               make
               upon
               it
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 often
                 of
                 a
                 mother
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 behold
                 a
                 mother
                 Chappell
                 ,
              
               p.
               42.
               and
               worse
               than
               that
               ,
               
                 Teach
                 not
                 the
                 daughter
                 therefore
                 against
                 all
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 to
                 jet
                 it
                 out
                 before
                 the
                 mother
                 ,
              
               p.
               37.
               you
               might
               have
               also
               spared
               you
               k
               severall
               observations
               of
               publishing
               the
               new
               Missall
               by
               Pope
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               ,
               not
               at
               the
               sacred
               Chappell
               ,
               but
               S.
               Peters
               Church
               ;
               the
               
                 merry
                 case
              
               ,
               (
               or
               ,
               as
               you
               should
               have
               called
               it
               ,
               the
               ridiculous
               case
               )
               of
               S.
               Martins
               hood
               ;
               the
               distinct
               service
               in
               the
               Chappels
               of
               Salamanca
               ,
               from
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Parish
               Churches
               ;
               the
               severall
               uses
               of
               singing
               service
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               the
               ancient
               courses
               in
               some
               others
               .
               All
               these
               are
               onely
               toyes
               to
               take
               up
               the
               time
               with
               ,
               and
               conclude
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               which
               we
               have
               in
               hand
               ,
               as
               they
               confute
               not
               any
               thing
               that
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               .
               Yet
               since
               you
               speake
               so
               despicably
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Chappell
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               thereof
               ;
               l
               as
               one
               that
               
                 never
                 heard
                 till
                 now
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Chappell
                 :
              
               I
               trust
               you
               will
               not
               say
               that
               the
               Kings
               Chappell
               is
               set
               out
               in
               a
               contrary
               way
               ,
               to
               that
               required
               in
               a
               law
               of
               the
               Kings
               owne
               making
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               constant
               usage
               of
               the
               Chappels
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               since
               the
               first
               making
               of
               that
               law
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               a
               good
               Interpreter
               of
               the
               law
               it selfe
               .
               You
               know
               the
               old
               saying
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               
                 praxis
                 sanctorum
                 ,
                 est
                 interpres
                 praeceptorum
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               being
               it
               hath
               beene
               still
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               ,
               in
               K.
               Edwards
               Chappell
               ,
               whom
               the
               m
               
                 judicious
                 divine
                 ,
                 M
                 
                 r.
                 Hooker
              
               calleth
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 Saint
              
               ,
               and
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               ,
               and
               of
               K.
               Iames
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Majestie
               now
               living
               ,
               (
               whom
               God
               long
               preserve
               )
               whom
               your self
               have
               honoured
               with
               the
               style
               of
               Saint
               :
               We
               may
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               Chappell
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               or
               the
               Kings
               practise
               in
               his
               Chappell
               ,
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               best
               Interpreter
               of
               
               those
               
                 Rubricks
                 ,
                 Lawes
              
               ,
               and
               Canons
               ,
               which
               you
               elsewhere
               speake
               of
               .
               Nor
               could
               you
               preach
               a
               worse
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               no
               more
               welcome
               doctrine
               to
               your
               deere
               disciples
               ,
               than
               that
               his
               Majesties
               Chappell
               is
               not
               ordered
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               :
               who
               presently
               might
               make
               this
               use
               thereof
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               be
               as
               little
               carefull
               to
               observe
               the
               law
               in
               their
               severall
               Parishes
               .
               
                 Regis
                 ad
                 exempl●m
              
               .
               You
               know
               right
               well
               what
               follows
               ,
               though
               you
               will
               not
               follow
               it
               .
               If
               therefore
               the
               Communion
               table
               doe
               stand
               Altar-wise
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Chappell
               ,
               as
               most
               sure
               it
               doth
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 sinne
                 against
                 many
                 precepts
                 ,
                 to
                 doubt
                 or
                 whisp●r
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 doth
                 wisely
                 and
                 religiously
                 in
                 it
                 ,
              
               as
               p.
               34.
               you
               say
               it
               is
               :
               why
               should
               not
               that
               give
               law
               to
               the
               Parish-Churches
               ;
               or
               why
               should
               you
               debarre
               them
               from
               a
               conformity
               with
               that
               ,
               which
               seemes
               so
               
                 wisely
                 and
                 religiously
                 done
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Chappell
                 Royall
              
               ?
               Here
               is
               a
               riddle
               indeed
               ,
               if
               you
               talke
               of
               riddles
               .
            
             
               Having
               been
               bold
               ,
               (
               as
               never
               any
               man
               was
               more
               )
               with
               his
               Majesties
               Chappell
               ,
               you
               cannot
               leave
               off
               so
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               have
               a
               fling
               at
               Qu
               :
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               hers
               :
               and
               n
               
                 wish
                 the
                 Doctor
                 had
                 not
                 named
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Qu
                 :
              
               Elizabeth
               .
               For
               then
               say
               you
               ,
               
                 therewas
                 an
                 Altar
                 in
                 the
                 Chappell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 old
                 masse
                 officiated
                 thereupon
                 .
              
               The
               
                 very
                 old
                 Masse
              
               ?
               What
               is
               your
               meaning
               ?
               I
               hope
               you
               doe
               not
               thinke
               ,
               though
               you
               speake
               suspiciously
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               since
               officiated
               thereupon
               ,
               is
               a
               Masse
               too
               ,
               though
               somewhat
               newer
               o
               ;
               the
               
                 English
                 Masse
              
               ,
               as
               your
               good
               friends
               the
               Puritans
               have
               been
               pleased
               to
               call
               it
               .
               Nor
               need
               you
               be
               so
               sorry
               for
               nameing
               the
               beginning
               of
               Q●een
               Elizabeth
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               would
               have
               passed
               it
               over
               with
               a
               
                 So
                 it
                 pour
                 non
                 dict
              
               ,
               for
               feare
               the
               Doctor
               (
               of
               whose
               credit
               you
               are
               very
               carefull
               )
               
               should
               be
               suspected
               for
               some
               hopes
               of
               having
               the
               
                 old
                 Masse
              
               set
               up
               againe
               :
               as
               p.
               51.
               you
               tell
               him
               what
               great
               
                 hope
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 of
                 having
                 one
                 day
                 an
                 Altar
                 and
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 joy
                 of
                 his
                 diagram
                 .
              
               The
               Doctor
               speaks
               not
               of
               placing
               the
               Communion
               table
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               stood
               in
               the
               
                 beginning
                 of
                 Queen
              
               Elizabeth
               ;
               but
               saith
               p
               that
               in
               
                 the
                 Chappell
                 Royall
                 it
                 hath
                 so
                 stood
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 doth
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Queene
              
               Elizabeth
               :
               i.
               e.
               for
               80.
               yeares
               together
               without
               interruption
               or
               alteration
               .
               In
               
                 the
                 beginning
              
               of
               her
               raigne
               ,
               and
               
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 her
                 raigne
              
               ;
               are
               two
               different
               things
               :
               and
               this
               you
               could
               not
               but
               observe
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               had
               a
               minde
               to
               quarrell
               with
               that
               excellent
               Lady
               ;
               for
               which
               I
               trow
               ,
               your
               brethren
               ,
               who
               now
               so
               much
               adore
               her
               memory
               ,
               will
               conn
               you
               little
               thankes
               in
               private
               .
               For
               whereas
               that
               most
               excellent
               Lady
               followed
               therein
               the
               practise
               of
               her
               brother
               q
               King
               Edw.
               6.
               and
               kept
               her
               Chappell
               up
               in
               that
               forme
               and
               order
               as
               was
               most
               fit
               both
               for
               the
               decencie
               of
               Gods
               publike
               service
               ,
               and
               the
               magnificence
               of
               her
               owne
               royall
               State
               :
               wee
               are
               now
               told
               that
               this
               was
               done
               r
               
                 Pour
                 flatter
                 les
                 Catholiques
                 ,
                 &
                 les
                 Princes
                 estrangers
                 ,
              
               only
               to
               flatter
               with
               the
               Catholiques
               ,
               (
               this
               
                 flattering
                 with
                 the
                 Catholiques
              
               ,
               you
               very
               cunningly
               left
               out
               in
               your
               translation
               )
               and
               with
               forraigne
               Princes
               .
               Nay
               ,
               if
               
                 Du
                 Chesne
              
               may
               be
               beleeved
               (
               or
               rather
               if
               you
               may
               bee
               beleeved
               that
               belie
               
                 Du
                 Chesne
              
               )
               all
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               piety
               ,
               but
               policy
               :
               s
               
                 Et
                 par
                 my
                 cette
                 innovation
                 laissa
                 plusieurs
                 choses
                 qu'elle
                 jugea
                 indifferentes
                 ,
                 come
                 les
                 Orgues
                 ,
                 les
                 Ornaments
                 d'eglise
                 ,
                 quoy
                 que
                 plus
                 pour
                 police
                 que
                 pour
                 religion
                 :
              
               as
               you
               cite
               the
               words
               .
               
                 Andre
                 du
                 Chesne
              
               ,
               an
               honester
               man
               than
               you
               ,
               tells
               us
               no
               such
               matter
               .
               For
               having
               named
               the
               
                 Organs
                 and
                 Ornaments
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               t
               he
               brings
               in
               Musick
               ,
               
               the
               names
               and
               dignities
               in
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Hierarchie
               ,
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Canons
               of
               Churches
               ,
               Curates
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               as
               also
               Lent
               ,
               and
               abstinence
               from
               flesh
               on
               Fridayes
               and
               Saturdayes
               .
               Then
               addes
               ,
               what
               you
               have
               made
               him
               say
               of
               Organs
               ,
               &
               the
               Church
               Ornaments
               ,
               (
               and
               not
               the
               
                 Ornaments
                 of
                 her
                 Chappell
                 onely
              
               )
               that
               this
               was
               done
               
                 plus
                 pour
                 police
                 ,
                 que
                 pour
                 religion
                 ,
              
               more
               for
               policy
               than
               religion
               .
               Which
               words
               ,
               if
               you
               observe
               him
               well
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               referred
               to
               all
               that
               went
               before
               (
               for
               then
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               had
               beene
               retained
               onely
               in
               point
               of
               policy
               )
               but
               to
               the
               keeping
               of
               Lent
               and
               other
               fasting
               dayes
               .
               Wherein
               
                 du
                 Chesne
              
               hath
               spoke
               no
               more
               than
               what
               is
               extant
               in
               the
               Statute
               of
               5.
               
               
                 Eliz.
                 cap.
              
               5.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               expressely
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 forbearing
                 of
                 flesh
                 was
                 meant
                 onely
                 politickly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 fishermen
                 and
                 mariners
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Or
               if
               you
               thinke
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               consult
               the
               Statute
               for
               it
               ;
               then
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               he
               borrowed
               it
               from
               u
               
                 Sanders
                 de
                 schismate
                 Anglicano
              
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               
                 terminis
                 terminantibus
              
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               of
               Lent
               ,
               and
               fasting
               dayes
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               onely
               ,
               
                 Non
                 religionis
                 ,
                 sed
                 publici
                 tantum
                 commodi
                 causa
                 hoc
                 ipsum
                 mandari
                 .
              
               Your
               other
               French-man
               ,
               the
               freedome
               of
               whose
               language
               you
               so
               much
               commend
               ,
               tooke
               his
               hint
               from
               the
               same
               hand
               also
               :
               and
               you
               are
               but
               a
               Doctor
               Slanders
               ,
               to
               joyn
               with
               him
               and
               them
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               which
               tends
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               so
               brave
               a
               Lady
               .
               This
               said
               ,
               you
               wheele
               about
               to
               fetch
               another
               blow
               at
               the
               Queenes
               Altar
               ,
               placing
               a
               crucifixe
               on
               the
               same
               ,
               (
               which
               stood
               there
               but
               a
               little
               while
               )
               and
               then
               demand
               whether
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               were
               to
               take
               patterne
               by
               this
               ,
               when
               as
               
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 subjects
                 might
                 in
                 their
                 private
                 houses
                 possesse
                 a
                 crucifixe
                 .
              
               For
               proofe
               of
               
               which
               you
               cite
               the
               45.
               
               Article
               of
               &c.
               for
               the
               
                 Regall
                 visitation
              
               ,
               viz.
               x
               
                 Whether
                 you
                 know
                 any
                 that
                 keepe
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 any
                 undefaced
                 Images
                 ,
                 tables
                 ,
                 pictures
                 ,
              
               and
               cut
               off
               all
               the
               rest
               with
               an
               &c.
               
               Reade
               on
               then
               ,
               
                 pictures
                 ,
                 paintings
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Monuments
                 of
                 fained
                 and
                 false
                 miracles
                 ,
                 pilgrimages
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 adore
                 them
                 .
                 Voyla
                 Monsieur
                 ,
              
               not
               the
               possessing
               ,
               but
               the
               adoring
               of
               the
               cruci●ixe
               ,
               was
               enquired
               into
               .
               Welfare
               the
               French-men
               yet
               ,
               who
               y
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 freedome
                 of
                 their
                 nation
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 parler
                 tout
                 ,
                 and
                 conceale
                 nothing
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 heard
                 of
                 .
              
               You
               have
               a
               more
               retentive
               faculty
               ,
               and
               you
               make
               your
               best
               of
               it
               .
               Your
               next
               quotation
               ,
               that
               
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 not
                 onely
                 defects
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 lies
                 ,
              
               for
               which
               you
               vouch
               the
               Homily
               against
               the
               
                 perill
                 of
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               dictum
               ,
               nothing
               unto
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ;
               but
               that
               you
               are
               a
               venturous
               gamester
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               have
               at
               all
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               cost
               you
               .
               For
               if
               you
               take
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Homily
               with
               you
               ,
               z
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 of
                 the
                 God-head
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 part
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 no
                 Image
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 :
              
               it
               will
               appeare
               that
               in
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Homily
               ,
               the
               images
               or
               picture
               of
               a
               mortall
               man
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               only
               called
               a
               defect
               ,
               but
               a
               lie
               also
               ;
               because
               no
               picture
               can
               be
               made
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               
                 excellent
                 part
              
               of
               the
               whole
               man.
               But
               either
               speak
               more
               unto
               the
               purpose
               ,
               or
               else
               hold
               your
               peace
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctors
               2.
               
               Argument
               ,
               (
               according
               as
               you
               please
               to
               new
               mould
               his
               booke
               )
               is
               taken
               (
               you
               say
               )
               from
               the
               
                 Queens
                 Injunctions
              
               ;
               more
               pertinently
               ,
               a
               you
               confesse
               ,
               than
               was
               the
               former
               frō
               the
               
                 Queens
                 Chappell
              
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               hath
               not
               any
               solidity
               to
               rest
               upon
               .
               Why
               so
               ▪
               Do
               not
               the
               Queens
               Injunctions
               say
               ,
               b
               that
               if
               the
               Altar
               were
               tooke
               downe
               (
               which
               they
               commanded
               not
               )
               
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
                 should
                 be
                 decently
                 made
                 and
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 
                 where
                 the
                 Altar
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 commonly
                 covered
                 as
                 thereto
                 belongeth
                 .
              
               Yes
               ,
               but
               you
               say
               ,
               c
               there
               followeth
               somewhat
               which
               this
               
                 false
                 fingred
                 Gentleman
              
               left
               out
               ,
               viz.
               
                 and
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Visitors
                 :
              
               Thereupon
               you
               conclude
               that
               placing
               and
               adorning
               of
               the
               table
               was
               referred
               to
               the
               Commissioners
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               
                 Orders
                 ,
                 tertio
              
               of
               the
               Q●eene
               ,
               appointed
               
                 That
                 the
                 table
                 should
                 stand
                 where
                 the
                 steps
                 within
                 the
                 Quires
                 and
                 Chancels
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 covered
                 with
                 silke
                 or
                 buckram
                 :
              
               and
               having
               said
               so
               ,
               winde
               your
               horne
               ,
               d
               and
               
                 blow
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Injunction
                 .
              
               In
               all
               this
               there
               is
               no
               solidity
               ,
               and
               as
               little
               truth
               .
               Those
               words
               ,
               
                 and
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Visitors
                 ,
              
               relate
               not
               to
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               table
               ,
               which
               was
               determined
               of
               in
               the
               Injunction
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               covering
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               wherein
               the
               said
               Injunctions
               had
               determined
               nothing
               .
               For
               marke
               the
               words
               ;
               
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Table
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                   shall
                   be
                   decently
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   Altar
                   stood
                
                 ;
                 What
                 more
                 ?
                 
                   and
                   there
                   commonly
                   covered
                   as
                   thereto
                   belongeth
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   Visitors
                   ;
                   &
                   so
                   to
                   stand
                   ,
                   saving
                   when
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   distributed
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               What
               thinke
               you
               now
               ?
               what
               is
               referred
               unto
               the
               Visitors
               ,
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               table
               ,
               or
               the
               covering
               only
               ?
               Not
               the
               placing
               surely
               ,
               as
               you
               finde
               in
               the
               last
               period
               of
               the
               said
               Injunction
               ;
               viz.
               
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 Communion
                 done
                 ,
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
              
               (
               not
               till
               the
               Visitours
               should
               determine
               otherwise
               )
               
                 the
                 same
                 holy
                 Table
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 where
                 it
                 stood
                 before
                 .
              
               Then
               for
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               yeare
               1561.
               can
               you
               finde
               any
               thing
               in
               them
               that
               crosseth
               the
               Injunction
               ?
               Take
               the
               whole
               Order
               as
               it
               lieth
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 winde
                 your
                 horn
              
               .
               e
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   ordered
                   also
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 steps
                 which
                 be
                 as
                 yet
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 remaining
                 in
                 any
                 
                   Cathedrall
                   ,
                   Collegiate
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Parish
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 stirred
                 or
                 
                 altered
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 continue
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 any
                 Chancell
                 the
                 steps
                 be
                 transposed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 erected
                 againe
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 steps
                 be
                 decently
                 paved
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   Communion
                   Table
                
                 shall
                 stand
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 receiving
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 having
                 thereon
                 a
                 faire
                 linnen
                 cloth
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 covering
                 of
                 silke
                 ,
                 buckram
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 such
                 like●
                 for
                 the
                 cleane
                 ●●●ping
                 of
                 the
                 
                   said
                   cloth
                
                 .
              
               No
               order
               here
               ,
               for
               altering
               the
               Communion
               table
               from
               that
               place
               and
               posture
               in
               which
               it
               had
               beene
               situated
               by
               the
               Queenes
               Injunction
               :
               or
               that
               it
               should
               stand
               
                 where
                 the
                 steps
                 within
                 the
                 Quires
                 or
                 Chancels
                 stood
              
               ;
               much
               less
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               made
               it
               in
               your
               falsified
               Copie
               of
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               ;
               
                 where
                 the
                 steps
                 to
                 the
                 Altar
                 formerly
                 stood
                 :
              
               as
               if
               they
               would
               not
               have
               it
               stand
               close
               along
               the
               wall
               ,
               but
               neere
               unto
               the
               steps
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               the
               wall
               ,
               as
               you
               thence
               most
               shamefully
               collect
               .
               Now
               whereas
               it
               is
               appointed
               further
               in
               the
               said
               Orders
               ,
               f
               that
               
                 there
                 be
                 fixed
                 upon
                 the
                 wal
                 over
                 the
                 said
                 Communion
                 board
                 ,
                 the
                 tables
                 of
                 Gods
                 precepts
                 imprinted
                 for
                 the
                 said
                 purpose
              
               ;
               or
               as
               in
               the
               g
               advertisements
               of
               An.
               1564.
               
                 upon
                 the
                 East-wall
                 over
                 the
                 said
                 table
                 :
              
               the
               Doctor
               laying
               all
               together
               conclud●d
               thus
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               table
               was
               (
               by
               the
               Injunction
               )
               to
               bee
               placed
               where
               the
               Altar
               stood
               ,
               above
               the
               steps
               ,
               (
               as
               by
               the
               Orders
               ,
               )
               and
               under
               the
               Commandements
               (
               as
               by
               the
               
                 Orders
                 and
                 Advertisements
              
               ;
               )
               therefore
               it
               was
               to
               stand
               all
               along
               the
               wall
               .
               Against
               this
               you
               have
               nothing
               to
               replie
               ,
               but
               bold
               conjectures
               .
               h
               
                 Why
                 not
              
               aswell
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               steps
               ,
               and
               endwise
               to
               the
               wall
               ?
               and
               i
               
                 why
                 not
              
               the
               Commandements
               over
               the
               Communion
               board
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               some
               higher
               place
               where
               they
               may
               be
               seene
               ,
               although
               the
               table
               stand
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Quire
               ?
               and
               
                 why
                 not
              
               i
               over
               the
               Communion
               
               table
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               over
               the
               end
               of
               the
               table
               ?
               I
               see
               you
               are
               excellent
               at
               
                 Tick
                 tack
              
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               beene
               alwaies
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               let
               a
               
                 why
                 not
              
               passe
               ,
               if
               it
               come
               in
               your
               way
               .
               But
               this
               is
               ,
               as
               Domitian
               said
               of
               S●neca's
               stile
               ,
               
                 Arena
                 ●ine
                 calce
              
               ;
               and
               hangs
               together
               ,
               as
               we
               say
               in
               the
               English
               proverb
               ,
               
                 like
                 pebbles
              
               in
               a
               withe
               .
               But
               so
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               leave
               us
               .
               You
               have
               another
               answer
               to
               the
               
                 Queenes
                 Injunction
              
               ,
               touching
               the
               
                 setting
                 of
                 the
                 table
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Altar
                 stood
                 :
              
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 stand
                 above
                 the
                 steps
                 with
                 the
                 end
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 side
                 Northward
                 ,
              
               and
               l
               yet
               
                 obey
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Injunction
                 ,
              
               and
               be
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Altar
               stood
               .
               How
               so
               ?
               Because
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               the
               
                 Injunction
                 was
                 directed
                 to
                 her
                 Majesties
                 subjects
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 her
                 Mathematicians
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 therefore
                 was
                 more
                 likely
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 terme
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 and
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 proper
                 and
                 Mathematicall
                 place
                 .
              
               And
               so
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               in
               this
               Injunction
               ,
               is
               not
               all
               and
               in
               all
               dimensions
               ,
               but
               some
               part
               onely
               of
               the
               room
               which
               the
               Altar
               filled
               .
               I
               gather
               by
               your
               style
               ,
               you
               are
               some
               great
               body
               ,
               
                 some
                 Minister
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Licence
               stiles
               you
               ;
               &
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               have
               many
               servants
               ,
               although
               not
               many
               Mathematicians
               ,
               attending
               on
               you
               .
               And
               let
               me
               put
               you
               a
               familiar
               case
               ,
               this
               once
               .
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               I
               use
               not
               often
               .
               Suppose
               you
               have
               an
               old
               side-board
               ,
               or
               Court-cupboard
               standing
               in
               your
               dining-room
               ;
               &
               you
               command
               your
               servants
               (
               being
               no
               Mathematicians
               ,
               suppose
               that
               too
               )
               to
               take
               the
               ●aid
               old
               side-board
               ,
               or
               Court-cupboard
               away
               ,
               &
               set
               another
               in
               the
               place
               :
               If
               he
               should
               set
               it
               end-wise
               ,
               where
               the
               other
               stood
               side-wise
               ,
               would
               not
               your
               bloud
               be
               up
               ,
               and
               your
               black
               staffe
               about
               his
               eares
               ?
               Your
               difference
               out
               of
               Aristotle
               between
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               serves
               for
               nothing
               here
               ,
               more
               than
               to
               make
               a
               shew
               ,
               and
               to
               deceive
               poore
               people
               that
               understand
               it
               not
               .
               And
               yet
               in
               confidence
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               you
               tell
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               
               that
               m
               for
               the
               
                 great
                 pains
                 he
                 hath
                 taken
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 line
                 and
                 levell
                 ,
                 in
                 finding
                 out
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Altar
                 stood
                 ;
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 spared
              
               it
               all
               
                 against
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Pigeon-house
                 .
              
               n
               
                 Naturam
                 expellas
                 furca
                 licet
              
               ;
               I
               see
               there
               's
               a
               prophanesse
               in
               your
               bones
               ,
               which
               will
               never
               out
               .
               Never
               did
               man
               speak
               of
               sacred
               things
               ,
               with
               so
               little
               reverence
               .
               Dressers
               ,
               and
               
                 Pigeon
                 houses
              
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               scandalous
               conceit
               comes
               next
               to
               hand
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               to
               heareof
               .
               It
               would
               do
               better
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               if
               when
               you
               write
               next
               of
               a
               sacred
               argument
               ,
               some
               boy
               or
               other
               might
               cry
               out
               to
               you
               ,
               as
               heretofore
               the
               Priest
               did
               when
               he
               was
               to
               sacrifice
               ,
               o
               
                 Procul
                 hinc
                 ,
                 procul
                 esto
                 prophane
                 .
              
               And
               so
               much
               for
               your
               first
               and
               second
               answers
               ,
               to
               the
               Queenes
               Injunction
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               3.
               in
               which
               you
               have
               disposed
               the
               flower
               of
               all
               your
               Armie
               ,
               your
               very
               Ianizaries
               ,
               you
               tell
               us
               with
               like
               confidence
               ,
               that
               p
               if
               by
               these
               Injunctions
               ,
               the
               table
               was
               to
               stand
               where
               the
               Altar
               stood
               ;
               then
               should
               the
               said
               
                 Injunctions
                 vary
                 from
                 the
                 rites
                 ,
                 which
                 but
                 few
                 daies
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 prescribed
                 by
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Common-prayers
                 .
              
               How
               prove
               you
               that
               ?
               Marry
               say
               you
               ,
               the
               
                 Minister
                 appointed
                 to
                 reade
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 is
                 directed
                 to
                 reade
                 the
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 North
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 which
                 implyes
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 great
                 window
                 .
              
               2.
               
               It
               
                 was
                 practiced
                 so
                 in
                 K.
              
               Edwards
               
                 time
                 ,
                 as
              
               is
               (
               not
               proved
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 out
                 of
                 the
              
               troubles
               at
               Francofurt
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 that
              
               Cox
               ,
               Grindall
               ,
               and
               Whitehead
               (
               
                 being
                 halfe
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 per●sers
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgi●
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 following
                 )
                 would
                 observe
                 that
                 ceremonie
                 in
                 placing
                 the
                 Communion-table
                 ,
                 which
                 themselves
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 home
                 had
                 formerly
                 practiced
                 .
              
               These
               are
               the
               Arguments
               we
               must
               trust
               to
               ,
               to
               
               confirme
               the
               point
               ;
               but
               these
               will
               not
               do
               it
               :
               for
               they
               are
               onely
               say-soes
               ,
               and
               no
               proofes
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               might
               as
               justly
               be
               denied
               by
               us
               ,
               as
               venturously
               affirmed
               by
               you
               .
               But
               we
               will
               scan
               them
               severally
               ,
               beginning
               first
               with
               that
               comes
               last
               ,
               and
               so
               proceeding
               ascendendo
               ,
               untill
               all
               be
               answered
               .
               First
               then
               ,
               
                 Cox
                 ,
                 Grindall
              
               and
               Whitehead
               ,
               made
               not
               up
               halfe
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Perusers
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               .
               The
               Author
               whom
               you
               cite
               ,
               q
               names
               us
               eight
               in
               all
               ,
               
                 Parker
                 ,
                 Bill
                 ,
                 May
                 ,
                 Cox
                 ,
                 Grindall
                 ,
                 Whitehead
                 ,
                 Pilkington
                 ,
              
               and
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Smith
              
               ;
               all
               joynt-Commissioners
               in
               the
               business
               .
               So
               that
               unless
               it
               may
               be
               proved
               that
               three
               and
               three
               makes
               eight
               ;
               (
               and
               if
               it
               may
               be
               proved
               you
               are
               more
               cunning
               at
               Arithmetick
               ,
               than
               in
               all
               the
               Mathematicks
               beside
               :
               )
               Grindall
               ,
               and
               Cox
               ,
               and
               Whitehead
               made
               not
               halfe
               the
               number
               .
               But
               let
               that
               passe
               for
               once
               ,
               how
               shall
               wee
               know
               that
               they
               did
               place
               the
               Communion-table
               end-long
               ,
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               ?
               For
               this
               we
               are
               directed
               to
               the
               
                 troubles
                 at
                 Francofurt
              
               ,
               pag.
               23.
               and
               24.
               in
               which
               there
               is
               not
               any
               word
               that
               reflects
               that
               way
               .
               All
               we
               finde
               there
               ,
               is
               the
               recitall
               of
               a
               letter
               sent
               from
               the
               conformable
               English-men
               at
               Strasburgh
               to
               the
               
                 schismaticall
                 congregation
              
               of
               the
               English-men
               in
               Francofurt
               ,
               about
               reducing
               them
               unto
               the
               booke
               of
               Common-prayers
               established
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               K.
               Edward
               6.
               which
               letter
               was
               delivered
               to
               them
               ,
               by
               M
               
               r.
               Grindall
               and
               M
               
               r.
               Chambers
               ,
               and
               signed
               by
               16.
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               Grindals
               being
               one
               ;
               but
               not
               one
               word
               of
               Cox
               or
               Whitehead
               .
               Or
               grant
               this
               too
               ,
               that
               
                 Grindall
                 ,
                 Cox
              
               and
               Whitehead
               placed
               their
               Communion
               table
               ,
               end-long
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               abroad
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               fearefull
               of
               offending
               those
               amongst
               whom
               they
               lived
               :
               yet
               would
               it
               be
               no
               good
               conclusion
               ,
               that
               therefore
               they
               
               appointed
               it
               should
               be
               so
               here
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               safe
               and
               out
               of
               danger
               ;
               and
               had
               the
               countenance
               of
               the
               Q●eene
               ,
               who
               liked
               old
               orders
               very
               well
               ,
               for
               their
               incouragement
               .
               You
               saw
               this
               well
               enough
               ,
               and
               therefore
               dare
               not
               say
               it
               for
               a
               certaine
               ,
               but
               r
               
                 a
                 likely
              
               matter
               :
               and
               likelihoods
               ,
               I
               trow
               ,
               (
               except
               it
               be
               for
               you
               )
               are
               no
               demonstrations
               .
               This
               said
               ,
               your
               second
               argument
               about
               the
               practise
               in
               K.
               Edwards
               time
               ,
               endeavoured
               to
               be
               proved
               from
               the
               
                 troubles
                 at
                 Francofurt
              
               ,
               is
               already
               answered
               :
               Your
               poore
               s
               indeavours
               ,
               and
               your
               simple
               likely-ho●ds
               may
               well
               go
               together
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               in
               all
               that
               relation
               ,
               which
               concernes
               this
               practise
               ;
               more
               than
               a
               summary
               of
               the
               orders
               in
               K.
               Edwards
               booke
               drawne
               up
               by
               Knox
               and
               others
               of
               that
               crew
               ,
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               Calvin
               ;
               by
               his
               determinat●
               sentence
               to
               stand
               or
               fall
               :
               where
               it
               is
               onely
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Minister
                 is
                 to
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 North-side
                 of
                 the
                 table
                 .
              
               Which
               being
               a
               recitall
               onely
               of
               the
               Rubrick
               in
               the
               Common-prayer
               booke
               ,
               makes
               but
               one
               Argument
               with
               the
               first
               ;
               or
               helps
               ,
               God
               wott
               ,
               but
               very
               poorely
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               that
               .
               But
               where
               you
               knock
               it
               on
               the
               head
               ,
               with
               saying
               that
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               table
               end-long
               ,
               with
               one
               end
               towards
               the
               East
               great
               window
               ,
               was
               the
               last
               situation
               of
               that
               table
               in
               K.
               Edwards
               time
               ;
               and
               call
               t
               
                 Miles
                 Huggard
              
               for
               a
               witness
               :
               most
               sure
               
                 Miles
                 Huggard
              
               tels
               you
               no
               such
               matter
               .
               u
               For
               thus
               saith
               Miles
               .
               
                 
                   How
                   long
                
                 were
                 they
                 learning
                 to
                 set
                 their
                 table
                 ,
                 to
                 minister
                 the
                 said
                 Communion
                 upon
                 ?
                 First
                 they
                 placed
                 it
                 aloft
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   high
                   Altar
                
                 stood
                 .
                 Then
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 set
                 from
                 the
                 wall
                 that
                 one
                 might
                 go
                 betweene
                 :
                 the
                 Ministers
                 being
                 in
                 contention
                 on
                 whether
                 part
                 to
                 turne
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 either
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 or
                 South
                 .
                 Some
                 would
                 
                 stand
                 west-ward
                 ,
                 some
                 north-ward
                 ,
                 some
                 southward
                 .
              
               How
               say
               you
               now
               ?
               Doth
               Miles
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               
                 placing
                 the
                 table
                 end-long
                 ?
                 No
                 point
                 .
              
               He
               saith
               it
               was
               removed
               from
               the
               wall
               where
               at
               first
               it
               stood
               ,
               that
               one
               might
               goe
               between
               the
               said
               wall
               and
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               hope
               it
               might
               standing
               North
               and
               South
               :
               but
               that
               it
               was
               placed
               endlong
               ,
               not
               one
               word
               saith
               Miles
               .
            
             
               Your
               out-works
               being
               taken
               in
               ,
               come
               wee
               unto
               the
               fort
               it selfe
               ,
               the
               Rubrick
               :
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 Minister
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 North-side
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 shal
                 say
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               The
               Doctor
               answered
               this
               before
               in
               his
               
                 Coal
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               viz.
               
               x
               
                 
                   That
                   being
                   in
                   all
                   quadrangular
                
                 and
                 quadrilaterall
                 figures
                 there
                 were
                 foure
                 sides
                 ,
                 though
                 commonly
                 the
                 narrower
                 sides
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 ends
                 :
                 the
                 Minister
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 north-end
                 of
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 doth
                 performe
                 the
                 Rubrick
                 ,
                 the
                 table
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Altar
                 stood
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 North-side
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 stood
                 with
                 one
                 end
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 great
                 window
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 conceive
                 the
                 rather
                 ▪
                 because
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Common-prayer
                 booke
                 done
                 into
                 Latine
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 authorized
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 Seale
                 of
                 
                   Qu.
                   Eliz.
                
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 translated
                 ,
                 
                   Ad
                   cujus
                   mensae
                   Septentrionalem
                   partem
                   ,
                   Minister
                   stans
                   ,
                   or
                   abit
                   orationem
                   dominicam
                
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Minister
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 North-part
                 of
                 the
                 table
                 shall
                 say
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               his
               discourse
               :
               what
               reply
               make
               you
               ?
               First
               ,
               entring
               on
               a
               vaine
               discourse
               ,
               touching
               the
               raptures
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               throughly
               plunged
               in
               the
               study
               of
               the
               Mathematicks
               ,
               and
               therein
               shewing
               your
               notorious
               ignorance
               ,
               in
               mis-reporting
               the
               inventions
               of
               Archimed●s
               and
               Pythagoras
               ,
               which
               wee
               will
               tell
               you
               of
               hereafter
               ;
               you
               fall
               on
               this
               at
               last
               for
               
               the
               maine
               of
               your
               answer
               .
               y
               
                 Loquendum
                 est
                 cum
                 vulgo
              
               ,
               when
               
                 we
                 speake
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 a
                 side
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 a
                 side
                 as
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Doctor
                 was
                 too
                 blame
                 to
                 dispute
                 out
                 of
                 Geometry
                 against
                 custome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 people
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 Geometricians
                 :
              
               z
               
                 Poore
                 subjects
                 that
                 are
                 penally
                 to
                 obey
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Canons
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 to
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Art.
              
               a
               You
               tell
               us
               further
               ,
               that
               
                 every
                 Art
                 hath
                 to
                 it selfe
                 its
                 owne
                 words
                 of
                 art
                 ,
              
               and
               thereupon
               produce
               an
               
                 Epitaph
                 on
                 the
                 Chanter
                 of
                 Langres
                 ,
              
               full
               of
               odde
               musicall
               notes
               ,
               and
               pretty
               crotchets
               in
               that
               chanting
               faculty
               .
               And
               with
               another
               tale
               b
               of
               Euclide
               ,
               and
               certaine
               Diagrams
               drawne
               in
               the
               sand
               by
               the
               Egyptians
               ;
               advise
               the
               Doctor
               to
               remember
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Rubrick
                 was
                 written
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Gyps●es
                 .
              
               Of
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               little
               that
               requires
               an
               answer
               ,
               consisting
               all
               of
               flourishes
               ,
               and
               fencing-tricks
               ;
               but
               not
               one
               handsome
               ward
               to
               keepe
               off
               a
               blow
               .
               For
               speake
               man
               ,
               was
               that
               Rubrick
               written
               for
               the
               Laitie
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               Clergie
               ;
               for
               the
               
                 poore
                 subjects
              
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               them
               ,
               or
               a
               learned
               Ministery
               ?
               I
               trust
               you
               are
               not
               come
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               beleeve
               that
               every
               Cobler
               ,
               Tayler
               ,
               or
               other
               Artizan
               ,
               may
               take
               his
               turne
               ,
               and
               minister
               at
               the
               
                 holy
                 Altar
              
               :
               though
               you
               have
               something
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               which
               without
               very
               favourable
               Readers
               may
               be
               so
               interpreted
               .
               If
               so
               ,
               as
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               the
               Rubrick
               being
               onely
               made
               for
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               and
               amongst
               those
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Lincoln
               Diocese
               ,
               (
               whom
               I
               presume
               you
               neither
               will
               nor
               can
               condemne
               of
               so
               much
               ignorance
               :
               )
               why
               doe
               you
               talke
               so
               idly
               of
               
                 poore
                 subjects
                 that
                 are
                 penally
                 to
                 obey
                 lawes
                 and
                 Canons
                 ,
              
               and
               ignorant
               people
               that
               are
               not
               to
               be
               spoken
               
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 Rules
                 of
                 Art
              
               ?
            
             
               But
               this
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               hath
               beene
               your
               recreation
               
               onely
               .
               For
               c
               
                 not
                 to
                 dally
              
               with
               us
               longer
               ,
               you
               tell
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               
                 that
                 learned
                 men
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 particular
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 have
                 appropriated
                 the
                 word
                 sides
                 to
                 the
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 short
                 length
                 of
                 an
                 oblong
                 square
                 .
              
               This
               ,
               if
               well
               done
               ,
               is
               worth
               the
               seeing
               :
               and
               how
               prove
               you
               this
               ?
               Gregory
               the
               13.
               who
               had
               
                 about
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 best
                 Mathematicians
                 in
              
               Europe
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 renewed
              
               (
               or
               changed
               )
               
                 the
                 Calendar
              
               ,
               doth
               call
               them
               so
               in
               his
               
                 Po●tificall
                 .
                 Non
                 sequitur
              
               .
               This
               is
               the
               strangest
               sequele
               that
               I
               ever
               heard
               of
               .
               Nor
               can
               it
               possibly
               hold
               good
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               had
               beene
               said
               withall
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               setting
               out
               the
               said
               Pontificall
               ,
               he
               had
               consulted
               with
               those
               Mathematicians
               ,
               in
               this
               very
               thing
               ,
               by
               whose
               advise
               and
               counsell
               he
               renewed
               the
               Calendar
               .
               And
               be
               that
               granted
               too
               :
               what
               then
               ?
               Why
               then
               say
               you
               ,
               in
               
                 his
                 Pontificall
                 he
                 makes
                 no
                 more
                 sides
                 of
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 ●han
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 left
                 side
                 ;
                 calling
                 the
                 lesser
                 squares
                 ,
                 the
                 anterior
                 and
                 posterior
                 part
                 thereof
                 .
              
               For
               proofe
               of
               this
               ,
               you
               cite
               him
               thus
               :
               
                 Et
                 thuri●icat
                 Altare
                 undique
                 ad
                 dextrum
                 &
                 sinistrum
                 latus
                 ,
              
               pag.
               144.
               
               And
               then
               againe
               ,
               
                 in
                 anteriori
                 &
                 posteriori
                 parte
                 Altaris
                 ,
              
               pag.
               142.
               of
               your
               Edition
               ,
               Venet.
               1582.
               being
               in
               mine
               of
               Paris
               ,
               1615.
               pag.
               232.
               
               &
               247.
               
               But
               cleerely
               this
               makes
               good
               what
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               .
               For
               the
               anteriour
               part
               must
               needs
               be
               that
               at
               which
               the
               Priest
               stands
               when
               hee
               doth
               officiate
               ;
               which
               by
               their
               order
               ,
               is
               with
               his
               face
               to
               the
               East
               :
               and
               the
               posteriour
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               next
               the
               wall
               ,
               which
               pag.
               183.
               you
               call
               the
               back-side
               of
               the
               Altar
               .
               And
               then
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               two
               sides
               thereof
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               called
               in
               the
               Pontificall
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               North-end
               ,
               and
               the
               South-end
               ,
               which
               justifieth
               directly
               the
               Doctors
               words
               ,
               when
               he
               affirmeth
               d
               
                 that
                 the
                 Rubrick
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 
                 the
                 meaning
                 and
                 intent
                 thereof
                 )
                 is
                 aswell
                 fulfilled
                 by
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 North
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 placed
                 along
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 
                   north
                   side
                
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 standing
                 towards
                 the
                 window
                 .
              
               I
               hope
               you
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               brag
               of
               this
               discovery
               .
               That
               which
               comes
               after
               ,
               concerneth
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               Common
               prayer
               ,
               e
               by
               
                 Walter
                 Haddon
              
               ,
               as
               you
               conjecture
               :
               which
               you
               except
               against
               ,
               as
               recommended
               to
               a
               few
               Colledges
               ,
               and
               not
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               and
               yet
               acknowledging
               in
               your
               margin
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               recommended
               unto
               all
               the
               Colledges
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Seminaries
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               never
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               by
               K.
               Iames
               his
               Proclamation
               ;
               but
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               authorizing
               thereof
               under
               the
               great
               Seale
               of
               Qu.
               Elizabeth
               ,
               no
               lesse
               effectuall
               for
               that
               purpose
               than
               a
               Proclamation
               .
               3.
               
               That
               in
               that
               translation
               f
               the
               Calendar
               is
               full
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               got
               into
               red
               scarlet
               ;
               which
               howsoever
               it
               may
               cast
               some
               scandall
               on
               the
               Queene
               ,
               (
               whom
               you
               have
               a
               stitch
               at
               )
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               that
               translation
               of
               the
               Rubrick
               .
               4.
               
               That
               D
               r
               Whitaker
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               was
               set
               by
               
                 his
                 Vncle
                 ,
                 the
                 Deane
                 of
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 to
                 translate
                 it
                 again
                 into
                 Latine
                 ,
              
               which
               makes
               you
               thinke
               that
               
                 other
                 version
                 was
                 either
                 exhausted
                 ,
                 or
                 misliked
                 .
              
               Misliked
               you
               cannot
               say
               ,
               till
               you
               bring
               a
               reason
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               was
               so
               soone
               exhausted
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               good
               argument
               that
               it
               was
               well
               done
               ,
               and
               universally
               received
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               you
               fly
               to
               your
               old
               shift
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               that
               those
               times
               considered
               ,
               the
               Liturgie
               was
               
                 translated
                 rather
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 forraigne
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 reigle
                 and
                 direct
                 the
                 English
                 Churches
                 .
              
               Which
               were
               it
               so
               ,
               yet
               it
               makes
               nothing
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               For
               whether
               it
               be
               
                 pars
                 septentrionalis
              
               ,
               the
               northerne
               part
               ,
               
               or
               
                 latus
                 septentrionale
              
               ,
               the
               northerne
               side
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               equally
               displeasing
               to
               the
               
                 forraigne
                 Churches
              
               ,
               (
               for
               you
               meane
               onely
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               )
               in
               which
               the
               Priest
               officiating
               is
               injoyned
               to
               stand
               
                 in
                 medio
                 Altaris
              
               ,
               with
               his
               back
               towards
               the
               people
               ;
               being
               a
               different
               way
               from
               that
               prescribed
               the
               Minister
               in
               the
               Liturgie
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Certes
               you
               doe
               but
               dallie
               in
               all
               you
               say
               ;
               and
               shew
               your selfe
               a
               serious
               trifler
               ,
               but
               a
               sorry
               disputant
               .
            
             
               
                 Securi
                 de
                 salute
                 ,
                 de
                 gloria
                 certemus
              
               g
               I
               must
               have
               one
               pull
               more
               with
               you
               about
               this
               Rubrick
               ;
               and
               since
               you
               give
               so
               faire
               an
               hint
               ,
               about
               the
               Statute
               which
               confirmes
               it
               .
               The
               Parliament
               1.
               of
               Qu.
               Elizabeth
               began
               at
               
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Ian.
                 23.
                 
                 An.
              
               1558.
               and
               there
               continued
               till
               the
               8.
               of
               May
               next
               following
               :
               in
               which
               there
               passed
               the
               
                 Act
                 ,
                 for
                 uniformity
                 of
                 Common
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               2.
               
               Together
               with
               this
               Act
               there
               passed
               another
               ,
               inabling
               the
               Queene
               to
               delegate
               what
               part
               she
               pleased
               ,
               of
               her
               supreame
               power
               
                 in
                 Ecclesiasticis
              
               ,
               to
               such
               Commissioners
               as
               she
               should
               appoint
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               forme
               in
               that
               Act
               laid
               down
               .
               Presently
               on
               the
               dissolving
               of
               the
               said
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               Queene
               sets
               out
               a
               booke
               of
               
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 aswell
                 to
                 the
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Laitie
                 of
                 this
                 Realme
                 :
              
               in
               one
               of
               h
               which
               Injunctions
               ,
               it
               is
               cleere
               and
               evident
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               
                 in
                 many
                 and
                 sundry
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realme
                 ,
                 the
                 Altars
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 Tables
                 placed
                 for
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 places
                 the
                 Altars
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 removed
                 ,
                 upon
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 by
                 her
                 Majesties
                 Visitours
                 .
              
               This
               put
               together
               ,
               I
               would
               faine
               have
               leave
               to
               aske
               this
               question
               :
               The
               Rubrick
               ordering
               that
               the
               
                 Minister
                 should
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 
                 north-side
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
              
               (
               there
               where
               tables
               were
               ;
               )
               and
               in
               so
               
                 many
                 places
              
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               the
               
                 Altars
                 standing
              
               as
               before
               :
               where
               should
               the
               Minister
               stand
               to
               discharge
               his
               duty
               ?
               Not
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               as
               was
               appointed
               in
               the
               Liturgie
               of
               K.
               
                 Edw.
                 An.
              
               1549.
               
               That
               was
               disliked
               and
               altered
               in
               the
               Service-booke
               of
               the
               yeere
               1542.
               confirmed
               this
               Parliament
               .
               Nor
               on
               the
               North-side
               ,
               as
               you
               cal
               a
               side
               :
               for
               that
               supposeth
               such
               a
               situation
               ,
               as
               was
               not
               proper
               to
               the
               Altar
               .
               Therefore
               it
               must
               be
               at
               the
               
                 northern
                 end
              
               ,
               or
               narrower
               side
               thereof
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               ;
               or
               else
               no
               Service
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               no
               Sacraments
               administred
               .
               The
               Parliament
               was
               so
               farre
               from
               determining
               any
               thing
               touching
               the
               taking
               downe
               of
               Altars
               ,
               that
               a
               precedent
               Act
               1
               
                 Mar.
                 cap.
              
               3.
               for
               punishment
               of
               such
               as
               should
               deface
               them
               ,
               was
               by
               them
               continued
               .
               This
               was
               left
               solely
               to
               the
               Queene
               ,
               the
               Metropolitan
               and
               Commissioners
               ,
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               o●
               not
               done
               ,
               as
               might
               seeme
               most
               convenient
               to
               them
               :
               and
               yet
               the
               Parliament
               confirmed
               that
               Rubrick
               for
               
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 north
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 .
              
               And
               for
               the
               Queene
               ,
               the
               B
               p
               yeelds
               it
               in
               his
               letter
               ,
               that
               shee
               and
               her
               Commissioners
               (
               or
               as
               your
               altered
               Copie
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 she
                 and
                 her
                 Counsell
                 )
                 were
                 content
                 the
                 Altars
                 should
                 stand
              
               still
               as
               before
               they
               did
               :
               the
               Injunction
               leaving
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 moment
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 be
                 duely
                 and
                 reverently
                 administred
                 .
              
               Neither
               did
               the
               Commissioners
               in
               their
               Visitation
               ,
               determine
               any
               thing
               for
               taking
               downe
               of
               Altars
               ,
               where
               they
               found
               them
               standing
               ,
               that
               wee
               can
               meet
               with
               in
               their
               Orders
               of
               the
               yeere
               1561.
               
               Nor
               need
               you
               stick
               at
               the
               word
               Table
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Rubrick
               ,
               confirmed
               in
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               did
               imply
               ,
               or
               intimate
               the
               necessary
               taking
               downe
               of
               Altars
               .
               For
               you
               your selfe
               
               have
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               sacrifice
               and
               Altars
               being
               relatives
               ,
               no
               sooner
               i
               was
               the
               
                 sacrifice
                 abolished
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 (
                 call
                 them
                 what
                 we
                 will
                 )
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 Altars
                 ,
                 but
                 tables
                 of
                 stone
                 and
                 timber
              
               ;
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Vicar
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               once
               an
               Altar
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               (
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               you
               mean
               )
               is
               now
               become
               a
               
                 table
                 only
              
               ;
               whether
               of
               stone
               or
               timber
               ,
               that
               's
               no
               way
               materiall
               :
               and
               therefore
               standing
               as
               they
               did
               when
               the
               Act
               was
               made
               ,
               the
               Minister
               could
               not
               possibly
               officiate
               at
               the
               north-side
               ,
               unlesse
               you
               call
               the
               narrower
               end
               ,
               a
               side
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               doth
               ;
               and
               as
               your selfe
               doe
               ,
               did
               you
               understand
               your selfe
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Pontificall
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Act
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               not
               the
               words
               alone
               :
               which
               was
               to
               fixe
               the
               Minister
               to
               some
               certaine
               posture
               .
               For
               in
               K.
               Edwards
               first
               Liturgie
               ,
               An.
               1549.
               the
               Minister
               was
               appointed
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               ,
               to
               stand
               
                 in
                 medi●
                 Altaris
              
               ,
               with
               his
               back
               towards
               the
               people
               .
               After
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               King
               had
               commanded
               to
               take
               downe
               the
               Altars
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               up
               tables
               ,
               then
               followed
               first
               a
               difference
               about
               the
               situation
               of
               those
               Tables
               ;
               some
               being
               placed
               like
               Altars
               ,
               and
               some
               like
               tables
               ,
               according
               as
               we
               have
               it
               in
               the
               Acts
               and
               Monuments
               ,
               
                 part
                 2.
                 pag.
              
               700.
               
               Hereupon
               followed
               that
               confusion
               which
               
                 Miles
                 Huggard
              
               speakes
               of
               amongst
               the
               Ministers
               themselves
               :
               
                 some
                 standing
                 north-ward
                 ,
                 some
                 south-ward
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 west-ward
                 .
              
               For
               remedy
               whereof
               ,
               it
               was
               appointed
               in
               the
               second
               Liturgie
               ,
               that
               hee
               ,
               the
               Minister
               ,
               should
               have
               some
               certaine
               point
               ,
               whereupon
               to
               fixe
               :
               your selfe
               affirming
               ,
               k
               that
               
                 this
                 contention
                 was
                 determined
                 by
                 the
              
               Rubrick
               ,
               
                 still
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 for
                 the
              
               North-side
               
                 of
                 the
                 Table
              
               .
               So
               that
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Rubrick
               being
               onely
               this
               ,
               to
               assigne
               the
               Minister
               some
               certaine
               point
               whereon
               to
               
               fasten
               his
               aspect
               ,
               in
               his
               officiating
               at
               the
               holy
               
                 table
                 ▪
              
               that
               meaning
               is
               aswell
               complyed
               withall
               ,
               in
               standing
               at
               the
               north
               or
               narrower
               side
               thereof
               ,
               placed
               along
               the
               wall
               ;
               as
               standing
               at
               the
               longer
               side
               ,
               with
               one
               e●d
               towards
               the
               East
               great
               window
               .
               Nay
               I
               will
               goe
               a
               little
               farther
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               to
               consideration
               ,
               (
               and
               no
               more
               than
               so
               )
               whether
               the
               Rubrick
               ordering
               that
               the
               Minister
               shall
               stand
               at
               the
               North
               side
               of
               the
               Table
               ,
               doth
               not
               imply
               the
               Tables
               standing
               Altarwise
               ,
               close
               along
               the
               wall
               ,
               if
               within
               the
               Chancell
               ;
               and
               close
               to
               the
               partition
               ,
               if
               within
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               I
               propose
               it
               on
               this
               ground
               :
               Because
               in
               case
               it
               had
               been
               meant
               in
               the
               composure
               of
               that
               Rubrick
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Table
               should
               stand
               endlong
               ,
               and
               farre
               off
               from
               the
               wall
               ,
               or
               the
               partition
               ,
               the
               fittest
               posture
               for
               the
               Minister
               had
               beene
               at
               the
               East-end
               thereof
               ,
               with
               his
               face
               downwards
               ,
               towards
               the
               people
               .
               Certaine
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               posture
               he
               would
               be
               best
               both
               seene
               and
               heard
               of
               all
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               (
               better
               by
               farre
               than
               standing
               at
               either
               side
               thereof
               either
               north
               or
               south
               )
               which
               seemes
               to
               be
               the
               thing
               most
               stood
               upon
               in
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               to
               the
               Vicar
               .
               But
               I
               propose
               this
               onely
               as
               a
               consideration
               ;
               I
               affirme
               it
               not
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               wee
               must
               follow
               you
               to
               the
               third
               Argument
               of
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               drawne
               from
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               supreme
               power
               
                 in
                 Ecclesiasticis
              
               ,
               which
               is
               invested
               in
               the
               King.
               For
               granting
               l
               that
               the
               
                 King
                 may
                 command
                 a
                 greater
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Table
                 should
                 be
                 placed
                 where
                 the
                 Altar
                 stood
                 :
              
               you
               onely
               seeme
               to
               doubt
               m
               whether
               his
               Majesty
               hath
               any
               way
               declared
               his
               pl●asure
               ▪
               that
               hee
               would
               have
               it
               so
               or
               not
               .
               Before
               you
               asked
               the
               Doctor
               where
               the
               King
               commanded
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               any
               thing
               but
               an
               expresse
               command
               ,
               
               had
               the
               power
               to
               stir
               you
               :
               when
               other
               men
               ,
               as
               wise
               as
               you
               ,
               have
               thought
               the
               intimations
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               in
               matters
               n
               of
               
                 indifferent
                 nature
              
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               acknowledge
               this
               to
               be
               )
               sufficient
               inducements
               for
               a
               subject
               to
               conforme
               thereto
               .
               Now
               you
               have
               changed
               your
               style
               ,
               and
               onely
               stand
               on
               the
               denyall
               ,
               that
               his
               most
               sacred
               Majesty
               hath
               not
               in
               this
               case
               
                 declared
                 his
                 pleasure
              
               :
               you
               meane
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               not
               so
               declared
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               pleaseth
               you
               to
               obey
               his
               pleasure
               .
               The
               Doctor
               saith
               o
               in
               briefe
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 sacred
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 hereupon
                 already
                 declared
                 his
                 pleasure
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 S.
              
               Gregories
               ,
               
                 and
                 thereby
                 given
                 encouragement
                 to
                 the
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ordinaries
                 ,
                 to
                 require
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               Your
               answer
               is
               as
               short
               ,
               but
               not
               halfe
               so
               sweet
               ,
               p
               that
               it
               
                 is
                 most
                 untrue
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 declared
                 in
                 that
                 Act
                 ,
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 pleasure
                 hereupon
                 :
              
               i.
               e.
               (
               as
               you
               expound
               your selfe
               )
               
                 against
                 the
                 contents
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 letter
                 .
              
               Most
               gravely
               spoken
               .
               What
               had
               his
               Majesty
               to
               doe
               with
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 letter
              
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               signifie
               his
               pleasure
               thereupon
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               merit
               of
               the
               same
               was
               not
               called
               in
               question
               ?
               
                 Aquila
                 non
                 capit
                 muscas
              
               ,
               you
               know
               the
               proverbe
               .
               The
               businesse
               then
               in
               question
               ,
               was
               the
               standing
               of
               the
               Table
               in
               S.
               
                 Gregories
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Ordinary
               there
               ,
               was
               placed
               Altar-wise
               :
               and
               his
               most
               sacred
               Majesty
               did
               
                 thereupon
                 declare
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 approving
                 and
                 confirming
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Ordinary
                 .
              
               You
               chalenge
               this
               as
               most
               untrue
               ,
               and
               presently
               fall
               foule
               on
               the
               poore
               man
               ,
               for
               
                 libelling
                 against
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 malicious
                 falsifying
                 of
                 his
                 Authors
                 in
                 every
                 page
                 :
              
               and
               finally
               (
               your
               owne
               turne
               served
               )
               for
               comming
               to
               that
               
                 height
                 of
                 impudency
              
               ,
               as
               
                 ponere
                 os
                 in
                 coelum
              
               ,
               to
               out-face
               
                 heaven
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 mis-report
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 
                 so
                 divine
                 a
                 Maiesty
                 .
              
               Why
               so
               ?
               Because
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 abstract
                 from
                 this
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 bold
                 man
                 hath
                 printed
                 for
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Counsell
                 )
                 the
                 allegations
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 ,
              
               the
               said
               bold
               fellow
               ,
               
                 calleth
                 the
                 relations
                 of
                 both
                 parties
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Maiesties
                 iust
                 pleasure
                 for
                 the
                 dissolving
                 of
                 the
                 appeale
                 :
                 the
                 remainder
                 will
                 prove
                 a
                 full
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 letter
                 .
              
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               q
               
                 frange
                 leves
                 calamos
                 ,
                 &
                 scinde
                 Thalia
                 libellos
                 ,
              
               the
               Doctor
               tooke
               much
               paines
               to
               little
               purpose
               .
               And
               that
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               you
               are
               peremptorie
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               because
               the
               Declaration
               tels
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 liberty
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Communion
                 booke
                 ,
                 or
                 Canon
                 ,
                 for
                 placing
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 in
                 any
                 Church
                 or
                 Chappell
                 with
                 most
                 conveniencie
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 ever
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 discretion
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 fancie
                 of
                 any
                 humorous
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinarie
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 place
                 and
                 function
                 it
                 doth
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 give
                 direction
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 and
                 how
                 long
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 finde
                 cause
                 .
              
               These
               are
               his
               Ma
               ties
               words
               indeed
               ,
               
                 mentis
                 aureae
                 verba
                 bractcata
              
               ,
               as
               you
               rightly
               call
               them
               :
               but
               they
               oppose
               not
               any
               thing
               that
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               .
               You
               finde
               not
               in
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               that
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               holy
               table
               ,
               or
               the
               interpreting
               of
               those
               Canons
               and
               Rubricks
               which
               concerne
               it
               ,
               was
               either
               left
               to
               
                 the
                 discretion
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
              
               ,
               or
               
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 fancie
                 of
                 any
                 humorous
                 person
              
               in
               the
               same
               :
               which
               is
               the
               onely
               thing
               which
               that
               part
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Declaration
               doth
               relate
               unto
               .
               That
               which
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               declaration
               of
               his
               Majesties
               pleasure
               in
               that
               present
               businesse
               ,
               there
               was
               
                 incouragement
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 other
                 Ordinaries
              
               to
               doe
               the
               
               like
               :
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               place
               the
               
                 holy
                 table
              
               in
               the
               severall
               Churches
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               placed
               in
               S.
               Gregories
               by
               the
               Ordinary
               thereof
               .
               This
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               words
               ,
               which
               you
               applaud
               so
               ,
               doe
               not
               contradict
               .
               And
               on
               the
               oth●r
               side
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Declaration
               laid
               together
               ,
               gives
               that
               incouragement
               to
               the
               Ordinaries
               ,
               which
               the
               Doctor
               speakes
               of
               ,
               you
               might
               plainly
               see
               ;
               but
               that
               you
               had
               no
               mind
               that
               any
               Ordinarie
               should
               be
               incouraged
               to
               so
               good
               a
               work
               ;
               which
               you
               deride
               and
               scorn
               throughout
               your
               booke
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               shewn
               more
               fully
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               .
               Mean
               time
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               may
               see
               ,
               how
               wilfully
               you
               shut
               your
               eyes
               ,
               and
               stop
               your
               eares
               ,
               against
               whatever
               is
               contained
               therein
               ,
               which
               you
               like
               not
               of
               ;
               I
               will
               once
               more
               set
               down
               the
               said
               Declaration
               ,
               and
               after
               ,
               gather
               thence
               some
               few
               observations
               ,
               either
               to
               cure
               you
               of
               your
               wilfulnesse
               ,
               or
               to
               shame
               you
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               
               
                 At
                 VVhite
                 Hall
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 1633.
                 
              
               
                 Present
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 most
                 excellent
                 Majestie
                 .
              
               
                 L●
                 :
                 Arch
                 B.
                 of
                 Cant.
                 
              
               
                 Lo
                 :
                 Keeper
                 .
              
               
                 Lo
                 :
                 Arch
                 B.
                 of
                 York
                 .
              
               
                 Lo
                 :
                 Treasurer
                 .
              
               
                 Lo
                 :
                 Privie
                 Seale
                 .
              
               
                 Lo
                 :
                 D.
                 of
                 Lennox
                 .
              
               
                 Lo
                 :
                 High
                 Chamberlain
                 .
              
               
                 E.
                 Marshall
                 .
              
               
                 Lo
                 :
                 Chamberlain
                 .
              
               
                 E.
                 of
                 Bridgwater
                 .
              
               
                 E.
                 of
                 Carlile
                 .
              
               
                 Lo
                 :
                 Cottington
                 .
              
               
                 M.
                 Treasurer
                 .
              
               
                 M.
                 Comptroller
                 .
              
               
                 M.
                 Secretary
                 Cooke
                 .
              
               
                 M.
                 Secretary
                 Windebank
                 .
              
            
             
               THis
               day
               was
               debated
               before
               his
               Majesty
               sitting
               in
               Counsell
               ,
               the
               question
               and
               difference
               which
               grew
               about
               the
               removing
               of
               the
               Communion
               table
               in
               S.
               Gregories
               Church
               ,
               neer
               the
               Cathedrall
               Church
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               from
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Chancell
               to
               the
               upper
               end
               ,
               and
               there
               placed
               Altar●wise
               ,
               in
               such
               maner
               as
               it
               standeth
               in
               the
               said
               Cathedrall
               &
               Mother
               Church
               ,
               (
               as
               also
               in
               all
               other
               Cathedrals
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Majesties
               
               owne
               Chappell
               )
               and
               as
               is
               consonant
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               approved
               Antiquity
               .
               Which
               removall
               and
               placing
               of
               it
               in
               that
               sort
               ,
               was
               done
               by
               order
               from
               the
               Deane
               and
               Chapter
               of
               S.
               Pauls
               ,
               who
               are
               Ordinaries
               thereof
               ,
               as
               was
               avowed
               before
               his
               Majesty
               by
               D
               
               r.
               King
               ,
               and
               D
               
               r.
               Montfort
               ,
               two
               of
               the
               Prebends
               there
               .
               Yet
               some
               few
               of
               the
               Parishioners
               ,
               being
               but
               five
               in
               number
               ,
               did
               complaine
               of
               this
               Act
               by
               Appeale
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Arches
               ,
               pretending
               that
               the
               booke
               of
               Common-prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               82.
               
               Canon
               ,
               doe
               give
               permission
               to
               place
               the
               Communion
               table
               ,
               where
               it
               may
               stand
               with
               most
               fitnesse
               and
               convenience
               .
               Now
               his
               Majesty
               having
               heard
               a
               particular
               relation
               made
               by
               the
               Counsell
               of
               both
               parties
               of
               all
               the
               cariage
               and
               proceedings
               in
               this
               cause
               ,
               was
               pleased
               to
               declare
               his
               dislike
               of
               all
               Innovation
               ,
               and
               receding
               from
               ancient
               constitutions
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               just
               and
               warrantable
               reasons
               ,
               especially
               in
               matters
               concerning
               Ecclesiasticall
               order
               and
               government
               ,
               knowing
               how
               easily
               men
               are
               drawne
               to
               affect
               novelties
               ,
               and
               how
               soone
               weake
               judgements
               in
               such
               cases
               may
               be
               over-taken
               and
               abused
               .
               And
               he
               was
               also
               pleased
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               if
               those
               few
               Parishioners
               might
               have
               their
               wills
               ,
               the
               difference
               
               thereby
               from
               the
               foresaid
               Cathedrall
               mother
               Church
               ,
               by
               which
               all
               other
               Churches
               depending
               thereon
               ought
               to
               be
               guided
               ,
               would
               be
               the
               more
               notorious
               ,
               and
               give
               more
               subject
               of
               discourse
               &
               disputes
               that
               might
               be
               spared
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               S.
               Gregories
               standing
               close
               to
               the
               wall
               thereof
               .
               And
               likewise
               for
               so
               much
               as
               concerns
               the
               liberty
               given
               by
               the
               said
               Common
               booke
               or
               Canon
               ,
               for
               placing
               the
               Communion
               table
               in
               any
               Church
               or
               Chappell
               with
               most
               conveniency
               :
               that
               liberty
               is
               not
               so
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               ever
               left
               to
               the
               discretion
               of
               the
               Parish
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               the
               particular
               fancy
               of
               any
               humorous
               person
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Ordinary
               to
               whose
               place
               and
               function
               it
               doth
               properly
               belong
               to
               give
               direction
               in
               that
               point
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               when
               and
               how
               long
               ,
               as
               hee
               may
               finde
               cause
               .
               Vpon
               which
               consideration
               his
               Majesty
               
                 declared
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 well
                 approved
                 and
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Ordinary
                 ,
              
               and
               also
               gave
               command
               ,
               that
               if
               those
               few
               Parishioners
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               doe
               proceed
               in
               their
               said
               appeale
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 Dean
                 of
                 the
                 Arches
              
               (
               who
               was
               then
               attending
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               cause
               )
               shall
               confirme
               the
               said
               Order
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Deane
               and
               Chapter
               .
            
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               Declaration
               of
               his
               sacred
               Majesty
               ,
               faithfully
               copyed
               out
               of
               the
               Registers
               of
               his
               Counsell-Table
               .
               Out
               of
               the
               which
               I
               doe
               observe
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               Ordinary
               did
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               remove
               the
               Communion-Table
               from
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Chancell
               ,
               and
               place
               it
               
                 Altar
                 wise
              
               at
               the
               upper
               end
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               did
               propose
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               the
               patterne
               not
               alone
               of
               their
               owne
               Cathedrall
               mother
               Church
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               other
               Cathedralls
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesties
               Chappell
               ;
               and
               therewithall
               the
               practice
               of
               approved
               Antiquity
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               his
               most
               excellent
               Majestie
               upon
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               businesse
               ,
               declaring
               his
               dislike
               of
               all
               Innovations
               ,
               did
               yet
               approve
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Ordinary
               ;
               which
               shewes
               ,
               that
               hee
               conceived
               it
               not
               to
               be
               any
               variance
               from
               the
               ancient
               constitutions
               of
               this
               Church
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               all
               Parochiall
               Churches
               ought
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               the
               patterne
               of
               the
               Mother
               Church
               ,
               upon
               the
               which
               they
               doe
               depend
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               that
               not
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               the
               Ordinary
               ,
               is
               to
               interpret
               as
               well
               the
               R●brick
               as
               the
               Canon
               ,
               touching
               the
               most
               convenient
               placing
               of
               the
               holy
               table
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               that
               i●
               pertaineth
               to
               the
               place
               and
               function
               of
               the
               Ordinary
               to
               give
               directions
               in
               that
               kinde
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               
                 (
                 how
                 it
                 shall
                 stand
              
               )
               and
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               when
               and
               how
               long
               ,
               
                 (
                 it
                 shall
                 so
                 stand
              
               )
               as
               hee
               findes
               occasion
               .
               And
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               objected
               from
               the
               said
               Canon
               and
               Communion
               booke
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               did
               well
               approve
               the
               Act
               of
               the
               said
               Ordinary
               ;
               and
               not
               approve
               it
               onely
               ,
               but
               confirme
               it
               too
               :
               giving
               command
               to
               the
               Deane
               of
               the
               Arches
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               finally
               and
               judicially
               confirme
               the
               same
               ,
               if
               the
               appeale
               were
               followed
               by
               the
               said
               Parishioners
               .
               This
               is
               ,
               I
               
               trow
               ,
               a
               
                 Declaration
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 pleasure
              
               ;
               not
               onely
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               present
               case
               ,
               that
               of
               S.
               Gregories
               then
               and
               there
               by
               him
               determined
               ;
               but
               to
               all
               others
               also
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               .
               Hee
               that
               so
               well
               approved
               that
               Act
               of
               the
               Deane
               and
               Chapter
               of
               S.
               Pauls
               ;
               would
               questionlesse
               approve
               the
               like
               in
               another
               Ordinary
               .
               ●or
               being
               the
               case
               is
               one
               ,
               the
               
                 Chappell
                 's
                 Royall
              
               still
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               
                 Mother
                 Churches
              
               no
               lesse
               to
               be
               followed
               by
               the
               Parochials
               in
               one
               place
               than
               others
               :
               why
               should
               you
               thinke
               the
               sentence
               or
               decision
               should
               be
               different
               ?
               Or
               if
               you
               thinke
               this
               Declaration
               of
               his
               Majesties
               pleasure
               is
               no
               incouragement
               to
               other
               Ordinaries
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               Parish-Churches
               to
               conforme
               with
               the
               Cathedrals
               in
               this
               particular
               ;
               because
               his
               Majesty
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               in
               termes
               expresse
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               also
               very
               well
               approve
               the
               like
               in
               all
               other
               Ordinaries
               :
               you
               doe
               notoriously
               bewray
               ,
               either
               your
               ignorance
               or
               wilfulnesse
               ,
               or
               some
               worse
               condition
               .
               For
               know
               you
               not
               that
               Maxime
               in
               the
               Civill
               lawes
               ,
               r
               
                 Sententia
                 Principis
                 jus
                 dubium
                 declarans
                 ,
                 jus
                 facit
                 quoa●
                 omnes
                 ?
              
               or
               that
               the
               Civill
               Lawyers
               say
               ,
               
                 Rex
                 solus
                 judicat
                 de
                 causa
                 à
                 jure
                 non
                 definita
                 ?
              
               If
               not
               ,
               consult
               that
               learned
               case
               of
               the
               Post-nati
               ,
               stated
               by
               the
               Lord
               Chancellour
               Egert●n
               ,
               pag.
               107.
               whom
               you
               have
               elsewhere
               cited
               ,
               and
               must
               neede
               have
               seene
               .
               The
               
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 pleasure
              
               ,
               what
               ever
               you
               thinke
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               no
               triviall
               matter
               :
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               in
               such
               things
               as
               hee
               shall
               command
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               he
               alloweth
               of
               ,
               confirmes
               ,
               and
               sets
               his
               approbation
               on
               them
               .
               The
               booke
               of
               s
               Institutes
               ,
               if
               you
               went
               no
               further
               ,
               could
               tell
               you
               somewhat
               to
               this
               purpose
               :
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               (
               construe
               it
               as
               you
               list
               your selfe
               )
               
                 Quodcunque
                 Imperator
                 per
                 epistolam
                 constituit
                 ,
                 vel
                 cognoscens
                 decrevit
                 ,
              
               (
               N.
               B.
               )
               
                 legem
                 esse
                 constat
              
               :
               
               and
               is
               to
               stand
               for
               good
               in
               whatsoever
               case
               &
               businesse
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ;
               unlesse
               it
               be
               in
               personall
               matters
               of
               
                 praemium
                 &
                 poe●a
              
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               Regall
               decisions
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               are
               like
               the
               
                 ruled
                 cases
              
               (
               as
               they
               cal
               thē
               )
               in
               the
               Common
               law
               ;
               or
               the
               
                 Responsa
                 prudentum
              
               ,
               the
               judgements
               and
               determinations
               of
               the
               Reverend
               Sages
               in
               that
               profession
               ,
               extant
               in
               their
               Reports
               ,
               Terme-bookes
               ,
               and
               Commentaries
               :
               First
               made
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               cause
               which
               was
               then
               before
               them
               ,
               but
               of
               authority
               (
               as
               the
               least
               directive
               )
               in
               all
               other
               businesse
               of
               the
               like
               condition
               ,
               till
               over-ruled
               in
               open
               Court
               by
               equall
               both
               authority
               and
               judgement
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               good
               rule
               in
               such
               bouts
               as
               this
               ,
               t
               
                 De
                 similibus
                 ad
                 similia
                 iudicium
                 &
                 argumentatio
                 recipiuntur
                 .
              
               Last
               of
               all
               ,
               for
               the
               Canon
               lawes
               ,
               (
               that
               you
               may
               see
               how
               much
               all
               lawes
               condemne
               you
               for
               your
               obstinate
               folly
               )
               what
               is
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Decretals
               (
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               parts
               thereof
               )
               but
               a
               collection
               of
               particular
               Rescripts
               and
               decisions
               made
               by
               severall
               Popes
               ,
               upon
               particular
               and
               emergent
               cases
               ?
               which
               being
               so
               made
               ,
               are
               still
               remaining
               on
               record
               as
               judgements
               ,
               sentences
               ,
               or
               decisions
               for
               all
               and
               every
               cases
               of
               the
               like
               condition
               ;
               
                 Volentes
                 igitur
                 ut
                 hac
                 tantum
                 compilatione
                 omnes
                 utantur
                 ,
                 in
                 judiciis
                 &
                 in
                 scholis
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               the
               Proeme
               to
               the
               worke
               .
               This
               is
               ,
               I
               trust
               ,
               enough
               to
               sheild
               the
               Doctor
               from
               your
               fury
               ,
               for
               saying
               onely
               that
               by
               this
               
                 Declaration
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 pleasure
              
               ,
               in
               that
               one
               particular
               ,
               
                 the
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ordinaries
                 had
                 no
                 small
                 incouragement
                 ,
              
               to
               reduce
               private
               Parish
               Churches
               to
               an
               uniformity
               with
               their
               Cathedrall
               .
               Against
               the
               which
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               not
               one
               word
               to
               say
               ,
               but
               your
               owne
               
                 ipse
                 dixit
              
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               untrue
               ;
               and
               your
               own
               
                 mecum
                 st●tui
              
               ,
               that
               nothing
               shall
               perswade
               you
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
               as
               long
               as
               M
               
               r.
               Alderman
               of
               Gr
               :
               and
               the
               good
               people
               of
               the
               Diocesse
               are
               not
               pleased
               withall
               :
               so
               might
               we
               well
               have
               saved
               this
               labour
               ,
               and
               left
               you
               to
               the
               singularity
               of
               your
               sullen
               humour
               .
               And
               so
               I
               leave
               you
               for
               this
               time
               ;
               onely
               ,
               I
               cannot
               choose
               but
               marvell
               why
               you
               should
               lay
               such
               impudency
               to
               the
               Doctors
               charge
               ,
               for
               u
               
                 misreporting
                 the
                 Iustice
                 of
                 so
                 divine
                 a
                 Maiestie
              
               ;
               which
               he
               reports
               in
               the
               same
               words
               he
               found
               it
               copied
               forth
               unto
               him
               ;
               or
               calling
               him
               
                 bold
                 fellow
              
               ,
               for
               printing
               it
               
                 for
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Counsell
              
               ,
               being
               a
               Declaration
               of
               his
               Majesties
               pleasure
               at
               the
               
                 Counsell
                 board
              
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               call
               an
               Act
               your selfe
               ,
               in
               the
               self-same
               page
               :
               or
               finally
               correcting
               him
               ,
               for
               saying
               the
               
                 Relation
                 of
                 both
                 parties
              
               ,
               not
               the
               Allegation
               ;
               when
               as
               the
               word
               Relation
               onely
               is
               in
               his
               copy
               of
               the
               Act.
               Had
               he
               dealt
               so
               with
               you
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               called
               him
               halfe
               a
               dozen
               times
               ,
               
                 Animal
                 pugnacissimum
                 ,
                 Gander
                 ,
                 Common
                 Barretter
              
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               :
               you
               being
               in
               this
               case
               like
               the
               Cock
               ,
               that
               is
               well
               fed
               with
               Garlick
               before
               the
               fight
               ,
               who
               seekes
               to
               over-match
               his
               Adversary
               ,
               rather
               with
               ranknesse
               of
               breath
               ,
               than
               strength
               of
               body
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Episcopall
               authority
               in
               points
               of
               Ceremonie
               ;
               the
               piety
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               good
               worke
               in
               hand
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Evidence
               produced
               from
               the
               Acts
               and
               Monuments
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
                 ▪
              
               arts
               and
               aims
               ,
               in
               the
               present
               businesse
               .
               Dangerous
               grounds
               laid
               by
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               for
               overt●rowing
               
               the
               Episcopall
               and
               Regall
               power
               .
               
               He
               misreports
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               his
               private
               spleene
               .
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               overthrowes
               his
               owne
               former
               grounds
               by
               new
               superstructures
               ;
               protesteth
               in
               a
               thing
               against
               his
               cōscience
               .
               Chargeth
               the
               Doctor
               with
               such
               things
               as
               he
               findes
               not
               in
               him
               .
               Denieth
               that
               any
               one
               thing
               may
               have
               two
               knowne
               and
               proper
               names
               ;
               therefore
               that
               the
               Communion
               table
               may
               not
               be
               called
               an
               Altar
               also
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               proofe
               thereof
               doth
               falsifie
               his
               owne
               authorities
               .
               The
               Doctor
               falsified
               againe
               ,
               about
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               yeare
               1571.
               
               The
               Minister
               beholding
               to
               some
               Arch-Deacons
               for
               his
               observations
               .
               Their
               curtalling
               of
               the
               Bishops
               power
               ,
               in
               moving
               or
               removing
               the
               
                 Communion
                 table
              
               ,
               to
               advance
               their
               owne
               .
               The
               
                 piety
                 of
                 the
                 times
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 good
                 worke
              
               in
               hand
               ,
               declared
               ,
               &
               defended
               against
               the
               impious
               and
               profane
               derision
               of
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               The
               testimonies
               of
               Fryth
               ,
               and
               Lambert
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
              
               ,
               cleared
               from
               the
               ●avils
               of
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc
              
               :
               ●uts
               off
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Lambert
                 ,
                 Fox
                 ,
                 Philpot
              
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               Latimer
               ,
               and
               falsifieth
               most
               foulely
               the
               
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
              
               :
               Corrects
               the
               Statute
               and
               the
               Writ
               about
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               :
               Pl●●ds
               poorely
               for
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincolne
               and
               Deane
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Oyster-boards
               and
               Dressers
               :
               and
               falls
               imp●rtinently
               foule
               on
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Norwich
               .
            
             
               
                 SVnt
                 quos
                 curriculo
                 pulverem
                 Olympicum
                 Collegisse
                 i●vat
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               For
               still
               I
               follow
               him
               up
               and
               down
               in
               his
               owne
               fancies
               .
               The
               Poet
               tels
               us
               of
               some
               men
               that
               had
               a
               great
               delight
               in
               the
               Olympick
               exercises
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               winne
               the
               prizes
               which
               were
               there
               proposed
               .
               Our
               
                 Some-body
                 ,
                 some
                 Minister
                 ,
                 some
              
               I
               know
               not
               who
               ,
               hath
               an
               itch
               that
               way
               ;
               a
               great
               desire
               to
               get
               the
               prize
               ;
               and
               I
               cannot
               blame
               him
               .
               
                 Terrarum
                 Dominos
                 evehit
                 ad
                 deos
              
               ?
               What
               ?
               to
               be
               hoysted
               up
               by
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               more
               than
               mortall
               ,
               one
               so
               like
               the
               gods
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               whether
               he
               or
               Iupiter
               be
               the
               better
               man
               ?
               Who
               would
               not
               venture
               a
               fall
               ,
               to
               finde
               such
               applause
               ?
               
               especially
               considering
               with
               what
               ●ase
               it
               may
               be
               attained
               .
               And
               certainely
               in
               two
               things
               he
               is
               very
               like
               them
               .
               For
               he
               doth
               onely
               raise
               a
               dust
               ,
               
                 colligere
                 pulverem
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Poet
               hath
               it
               ,
               and
               labour
               what
               he
               can
               
                 evitare
                 metam
              
               ,
               to
               shoot
               as
               wide
               as
               it
               is
               possible
               from
               the
               mark
               he
               aimes
               at
               :
               not
               caring
               (
               so
               he
               looke
               like
               some
               furious
               driver
               ,
               and
               make
               his
               chariot
               wheeles
               run
               on
               ,
               and
               rattle
               ,
               )
               how
               it
               succeeds
               with
               him
               in
               the
               maine
               of
               the
               Argument
               .
               In
               the
               last
               Chapter
               ,
               as
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               
                 reduced
                 into
                 a
                 body
                 all
                 the
                 Regall
              
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               ,
               all
               the
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 poore
                 fellow
                 ,
              
               whosoever
               he
               was
               that
               wrote
               
                 the
                 Coal
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 way
                 opposite
              
               to
               his
               Lordships
               letter
               .
               In
               doing
               which
               ,
               and
               patching
               up
               a
               broken
               Cento
               ,
               out
               of
               particular
               and
               (
               by
               him
               )
               dismembred
               passages
               ,
               collected
               here
               and
               there
               tumultuously
               from
               the
               Doctors
               booke
               ;
               he
               raiseth
               such
               a
               filthy
               dust
               ,
               that
               one
               can
               hardly
               see
               what
               it
               is
               he
               aimes
               at
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               may
               come
               off
               the
               better
               ,
               if
               he
               misse
               his
               mark
               .
               However
               having
               undertaken
               him
               ,
               we
               must
               do
               our
               best
               ,
               to
               blow
               away
               this
               dust
               ,
               and
               cleere
               the
               passage
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               may
               see
               his
               courses
               ,
               and
               what
               poore
               shifts
               he
               useth
               to
               attaine
               the
               prize
               he
               so
               much
               longeth
               for
               .
               The
               Doctor
               saith
               in
               severall
               places
               of
               his
               booke
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Ordinary
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   authority
                   ,
                   may
                   ,
                
                 if
                 he
                 please
                 ,
                 
                   appoint
                   the
                   Communion-table
                   to
                   stand
                   Altar-wise
                   :
                
                 that
                 his
                 most
                 sacred
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 
                   given
                   incouragement
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   other
                   Ordinaries
                
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 decision
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 about
                 S.
                 Gregories
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 case
                 then
                 stood
                 with
                 the
                 Doctors
                 friend
                 ,
                 being
                 it
                 was
                 
                   exacted
                   of
                   his
                   Ordinary
                
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 
                   require
                   more
                   of
                   his
                   obedience
                   ,
                   than
                   his
                   curiosity
                   .
                
                 Otherwise
                 should
                 all
                 men
                 be
                 so
                 affected
                 as
                 to
                 demur
                 
                 on
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 their
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 exteriour
                 order
                 and
                 publick
                 government
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 satisfied
                 in
                 the
                 grounds
                 and
                 reasons
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 commands
                 ;
                 or
                 should
                 they
                 flie
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 at
                 sight
                 of
                 every
                 new
                 device
                 that
                 was
                 offered
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 there
                 would
                 soone
                 be
                 a
                 speedy
                 dissolution
                 both
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State.
                 And
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 there
                 was
                 used
                 a
                 speech
                 from
                 Tacitus
                 ,
                 b
                 viz.
                 
                   Si
                   ubi
                   ●ubeantur
                   quaerere
                   singulis
                   liceat
                   ,
                   pereunte
                   obsequio
                   imperium
                   etiam
                   intercidit
                   .
                
              
               So
               farre
               you
               cite
               him
               rightly
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               wonder
               at
               ,
               being
               a
               fault
               you
               are
               not
               guilty
               of
               too
               often
               )
               save
               that
               you
               left
               out
               that
               of
               
                 every
                 new
                 device
              
               ,
               there
               mentioned
               :
               as
               loath
               to
               be
               conceived
               c
               
                 a
                 Divine
              
               of
               invention
               ;
               affecting
               as
               you
               do
               ,
               to
               be
               accounted
               one
               of
               judgement
               .
               What
               you
               replie
               to
               this
               we
               shall
               forthwith
               see
               :
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               
                 incouragement
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 other
                 Ordinaries
                 ,
              
               by
               his
               sacred
               M
               tie
               ,
               first
               being
               wiped
               off
               in
               this
               short
               parenthesis
               d
               
                 the
                 contrary
                 whereof
                 you
                 have
                 shewed
                 in
              
               the
               precedent
               Chapter
               .
               Short
               work
               ,
               beleeve
               me
               ,
               you
               have
               as
               readie
               a
               way
               to
               confute
               an
               Adversarie
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               undertooke
               to
               confute
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               with
               these
               two
               words
               ,
               
                 Mentiris
                 Bellarmine
              
               .
               But
               since
               you
               do
               appeale
               to
               your
               performance
               in
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               we
               must
               observe
               your
               method
               also
               ,
               (
               being
               you
               are
               so
               good
               an
               Artist
               )
               and
               ●ell
               you
               with
               more
               truth
               ,
               though
               not
               more
               words
               ,
               that
               
                 I
                 have
                 shewne
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 the
              
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               to
               that
               which
               you
               affirme
               in
               this
               so
               bravely
               .
            
             
               Your
               answer
               to
               the
               next
               is
               more
               ,
               but
               not
               more
               materiall
               .
               The
               Doctor
               told
               you
               that
               the
               
                 Ordinary
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 authority
                 ,
                 might
              
               (
               if
               he
               pleased
               )
               
                 appoint
                 the
                 Communion
                 table
                 to
                 be
                 set
              
               up
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Altar
               
               stood
               ,
               and
               there
               placed
               Altar-wise
               as
               in
               the
               Mother
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               Cappels
               Royall
               .
               And
               he
               had
               good
               authority
               ,
               he
               thought
               ,
               for
               what
               he
               said
               ;
               His
               sacred
               Majesty
               having
               so
               declared
               it
               in
               the
               decision
               of
               the
               case
               about
               S.
               Gregories
               :
               affirming
               then
               and
               there
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 properly
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 function
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 direction
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 and
                 how
                 long
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 finde
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 mentis
                 aureae
                 verba
                 bracteata
              
               ,
               e
               His
               Majesties
               
                 Rescript
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 in
                 plates
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 this
                 onely
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 controversie
                 .
              
               However
               you
               applaud
               not
               His
               Majesties
               approbation
               and
               confirmation
               of
               what
               was
               done
               by
               the
               Deane
               and
               Chapter
               of
               S.
               Pauls
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               there
               handled
               ;
               as
               crossing
               
                 ex
                 diametro
              
               your
               owne
               resolutions
               :
               yet
               this
               particular
               clause
               you
               have
               selected
               for
               an
               
                 Euge
                 tuum
              
               ,
               a
               passage
               not
               to
               be
               extold
               sufficiently
               .
               But
               not
               being
               constant
               to
               your selfe
               ,
               we
               must
               expect●
               you
               should
               confute
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               eate
               your
               words
               .
               Nor
               do
               you
               meane
               our
               expectation
               should
               be
               frustrate
               .
               For
               entring
               on
               a
               vaine
               discourse
               of
               Episcopall
               government
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               by
               f
               
                 Canan
                 Law
              
               ,
               not
               
                 by
                 Canon
                 shot
              
               :
               you
               fall
               to
               telling
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               neither
               
                 have
                 ,
                 nor
                 challenge
                 any
                 exorbitant
                 power
                 ●ver
                 their
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 Canons
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               (
               with
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 (
                 especially
                 over
                 ●ct
                 of
                 Parliaments
                 ;
                 )
              
               that
               they
               must
               
                 governe
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 moderation
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 domination
              
               ;
               that
               
                 sitting
                 in
                 their
                 Chaires
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 judge
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 :
              
               g
               that
               
                 whatsoever
                 power
                 the
                 Pr●lates
              
               had
               in
               former
               times
               
                 of
                 making
                 Canons
              
               ,
               and
               
                 inflicting
                 penalties
              
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               it
               was
               all
               taken
               from
               them
               by
               K.
               Henry
               8.
               and
               therefore
               if
               the
               
                 Ordinaries
                 
                 now
                 command
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Canon
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 it
                 layes
                 a
                 burden
                 and
                 grievance
                 upon
                 the
                 subjects
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 appeale
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 unjust
              
               ;
               and
               Appeales
               being
               in
               
                 the
                 Canon
                 Law
              
               ,
               as
               
                 ancient
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
              
               as
               the
               
                 Canons
                 themselves
              
               ;
               and
               purposely
               allowed
               of
               ,
               because
               possibly
               a
               
                 Prelate
                 may
                 propose
                 unto
                 himself
                 some
                 peevish
                 ,
                 wrangling
                 and
                 wasp●sh
                 humour
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 Canon
              
               ;
               Hereupon
               you
               conclude
               ,
               (
               whatever
               hath
               beene
               said
               of
               his
               sacred
               Majesty
               in
               those
               his
               
                 mentis
                 ●u●eae
                 verba
                 bract●ata
              
               )
               that
               it
               is
               untru●
               ,
               h
               that
               
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 hath
                 any
                 authority
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 Ordinary
                 )
                 to
                 place
                 the
                 holy
                 table
                 in
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 situation
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               for
               your
               part
               ,
               (
               Let
               the
               King
               use
               his
               pleas●●e
               in
               approving
               and
               confirming
               what
               he
               hath
               a
               minde
               to
               ;
               )
               i
               the
               
                 Liturgie
                 continuing
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 far
                 leiver
                 ●e
                 ●e
                 that
                 should
                 obey
                 (
                 without
                 offence
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 place
                 be
                 it
                 spoken
                 )
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 should
                 peremptorily
                 command
                 i●
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Alteration
                 .
              
               And
               as
               for
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               Ordinary
               may
               indeed
               expect
               it
               ,
               k
               If
               hee
               
                 command
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Canon●
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 excentricks
                 ,
                 and
                 moves
                 not
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 :
              
               Nay
               ,
               if
               the
               Ordinary
               should
               command
               where
               there
               is
               l
               
                 no
                 law
                 or
                 former
                 Canon
                 in
                 force
                 ,
              
               being
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               unjust
               that
               he
               should
               so
               doe
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 nature
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 obedience
                 is
                 n●
                 way
                 due
                 .
              
               m
               
                 Not
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 advise
                 any
                 Clergie●an
                 of
                 what
                 degree
                 soever
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 his
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 particular
                 of
                 so
                 low
                 a
                 nature
              
               ;
               no
               God
               forbid
               ;
               you
               have
               more
               wit
               I
               trow
               then
               so
               ;
               but
               that
               you
               have
               a
               minde
               to
               lay
               such
               grounds
               ,
               as
               any
               factious
               spirit
               may
               flie
               out
               upon
               ,
               without
               more
               advising
               .
               For
               tell
               me
               ,
               to
               what
               purpose
               else
               is
               all
               this
               discourse
               ?
               His
               Majesty
               being
               the
               best
               Int●rpreter
               of
               the
               
               Canon
               ,
               hath
               left
               the
               matter
               absolutely
               unto
               the
               Ordinarie
               ,
               as
               
                 properly
                 belonging
                 to
                 his
                 place
                 and
                 function
                 :
              
               yet
               if
               the
               Ordinarie
               doe
               command
               it
               ,
               hee
               is
               in
               his
               eccentricks
               ,
               commands
               a
               thing
               for
               which
               there
               is
               no
               law
               or
               Canon
               ,
               judgeth
               not
               by
               the
               Canons
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Canons
               ,
               governes
               his
               Clergie
               as
               a
               Generall
               doth
               his
               Army
               in
               a
               drunken
               mutinie
               ;
               rather
               affects
               a
               domination
               than
               a
               moderation
               ,
               and
               finally
               proposeth
               somewhat
               out
               of
               a
               peevish
               ,
               wrangling
               ,
               and
               waspish
               humour
               ,
               to
               which
               obedience
               is
               not
               due
               ,
               
                 non
                 si
                 me
                 obsecres
              
               .
               What
               is
               this
               n
               up
               and
               downe
               thinke
               you
               ,
               
                 I.
                 C.
              
               or
               
                 T.
                 C.
              
               as
               you
               phrase
               it
               pag.
               70
               ?
               This
               is
               an
               excellent
               kinde
               of
               Argumentation
               ,
               to
               weaken
               not
               alone
               the
               Episcopall
               ,
               but
               the
               Regall
               power
               :
               as
               if
               the
               one
               had
               no
               authority
               to
               interpret
               Rubricks
               ;
               nor
               the
               other
               to
               proceed
               according
               unto
               that
               interpretation
               .
               Hee
               that
               can
               gather
               any
               better
               conclusion
               from
               such
               factious
               premises
               ,
               must
               have
               some
               
                 Lincoln
                 Logick
              
               ,
               which
               never
               grew
               in
               either
               University
               .
               I
               will
               not
               tell
               you
               here
               ,
               that
               I
               conjecture
               you
               doe
               aime
               at
               some
               particular
               ,
               in
               this
               extravagant
               discourse
               ;
               as
               if
               all
               matters
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               carried
               in
               a
               higher
               straine
               than
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               ;
               because
               in
               a
               more
               orderly
               and
               canonicall
               way
               than
               your
               queasie
               stomack
               can
               admit
               of
               :
               but
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               needs
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               falsified
               most
               abominably
               the
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               possible
               ,
               a
               Prelate
               may
               propose
               unto
               himself
               some
               
                 peevish
                 ,
                 wrangling
                 ,
                 and
                 waspish
                 humour
              
               of
               his
               owne
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               Canon
               ;
               from
               which
               there
               lyeth
               an
               Appeale
               by
               the
               Canon
               Law
               :
               And
               for
               that
               purpose
               cite
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               
                 Nice
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               5.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               But
               as
               you
               doe
               translate
               them
               falsely
               ,
               for
               your
               private
               aime
               ;
               so
               you
               have
               made
               the
               Councell
               
               say
               what
               it
               never
               meant
               .
               The
               Councell
               speaks
               not
               there
               of
               any
               possibility
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               should
               propose
               unto
               themselves
               their
               owne
               
                 peevish
                 ,
                 waspish
                 ,
                 wrangling
                 humours
                 ,
              
               in
               stead
               of
               Canons
               .
               All
               that
               it
               saith
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
               
               o
               
                 It
                 is
                 required
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 bee
                 excommunicate
                 by
                 his
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 stomack
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 harshnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 Synods
                 twice
                 in
                 every
                 yeer
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 particular
                 examination
                 of
                 such
                 matters
                 .
              
               Call
               you
               this
               a
               proposall
               of
               their
               owne
               waspish
               ,
               wrangling
               and
               peevish
               humours
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               Canons
               ?
               But
               that
               you
               have
               a
               Licence
               to
               say
               what
               you
               list
               ,
               you
               durst
               never
               have
               said
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               ,
               I
               thinke
               wee
               may
               forgive
               you
               both
               this
               and
               that
               extravagant
               discourse
               which
               before
               wee
               spake
               of
               .
               For
               you
               have
               made
               us
               very
               faire
               amends
               ,
               
                 Amends
                 for
                 Ladies
              
               saith
               the
               play
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               followeth
               ;
               and
               so
               confute
               your selfe
               to
               save
               me
               a
               labour
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               out
               of
               B
               p
               Bilson
               ,
               p
               
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 by
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 once
                 constituted
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 to
                 be
                 mooted
                 upon
                 ,
                 but
                 absolutely
                 obeyed
                 by
                 all
                 inferiours
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 directed
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 execution
                 .
              
               Your
               Author
               ,
               a
               most
               reverend
               and
               learned
               man
               ,
               speaks
               plainer
               than
               you
               doe
               ,
               who
               doe
               affect
               most
               miserably
               in
               all
               your
               style
               too
               much
               of
               the
               Barrister
               .
               q
               
                 What
                 is
                 decreed
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 by
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 by
                 inferiours
                 be
                 debated
                 whether
                 it
                 shall
                 take
                 place
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 but
                 be
                 rather
                 obeyed
                 with
                 readinesse
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 cases
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 consultation
                 is
                 both
                 superfluous
                 and
                 pr●sumptuous
                 ;
                 execution
                 is
                 onely
                 needfull
                 .
              
               And
               now
               I
               would
               assume
               ,
               
               did
               I
               not
               thinke
               it
               would
               offend
               you
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               King
               it
               is
               determined
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               
                 properly
                 belong
                 unto
                 the
                 Ordinarie
              
               to
               place
               the
               Communion
               Table
               where
               hee
               thinkes
               most
               fitting
               ,
               in
               reference
               both
               to
               place
               and
               time
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               what
               ever
               you
               have
               said
               in
               your
               last
               discourse
               ,
               is
               either
               to
               a
               very
               factious
               and
               undutifull
               purpose
               ,
               or
               to
               none
               at
               all
               .
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               you
               grant
               it
               to
               be
               true
               as
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               ,
               r
               
                 That
                 in
                 all
                 doubts
                 that
                 doe
                 arise
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 execute
                 the
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 ,
              
               a
               deciding
               power
               is
               left
               to
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Diocesse
              
               :
               But
               then
               you
               say
               ,
               s
               
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Doctor
                 dasheth
                 out
                 with
                 an
                 &c.
                 the
                 maine
                 pr●viso
                 of
                 this
                 power
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 .
              
               What
               then
               ?
               
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 untrue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ordinarie
                 hath
                 an
                 authority
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 Ordinarie
                 )
                 to
                 place
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
                 in
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 situation
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 given
                 him
                 (
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 doubt
                 and
                 diversity
                 onely
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Preface
                 .
              
               This
               is
               just
               
                 hide
                 and
                 seeke
              
               ,
               or
               the
               blind-mans
               buf●e
               .
               The
               Preface
               gives
               the
               Ordinarie
               a
               deciding
               power
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               
                 doubting
                 or
                 diversitie
              
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               case
               onely
               :
               yet
               when
               there
               is
               a
               doubt
               ,
               and
               difference
               about
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Table
               ,
               either
               he
               hath
               no
               such
               deciding
               power
               ,
               or
               else
               may
               not
               use
               it
               .
               The
               Ordinarie
               hath
               no
               authority
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               given
               him
               by
               the
               Preface
               ,
               and
               the
               Preface
               gives
               him
               an
               authority
               which
               he
               may
               not
               exercise
               .
               These
               are
               like
               sick
               mens
               dreames
               ,
               t
               
                 Cujus
                 ,
                 velut
                 aegri
                 somnia
                 ,
                 vanae
                 Finguntur
                 species
                 ,
              
               things
               of
               ill
               coherence
               .
               And
               if
               you
               hope
               to
               save
               your selfe
               by
               the
               proviso
               ,
               
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 book
                 ,
              
               you
               are
               wide
               as
               ever
               :
               that
               contrariety
               which
               you
               dreame
               of
               ,
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               by
               that
               decision
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               honoured
               with
               your
               Eulogie
               
               of
               
                 mentis
                 aureae
              
               .
               Nay
               you
               goe
               further
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               cut
               your
               owne
               throat
               with
               your
               owne
               weapon
               :
               u
               Affirming
               that
               
                 in
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 doubt
                 ,
                 diversitie
                 ,
                 and
                 ambiguity
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 is
                 punctually
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 jurisdiction
                 :
              
               excepting
               onely
               when
               his
               said
               
                 command
                 doth
                 expresly
                 oppose
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 generall
                 state
                 and
                 subsistence
                 of
                 Gods
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 .
              
               I
               think
               you
               are
               not
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               placing
               the
               Communion
               Table
               Altar-wise
               ,
               is
               expresly
               opposite
               to
               either
               of
               the
               three
               here
               mentioned
               :
               being
               ,
               as
               you
               professe
               elsewhere
               ,
               a
               x
               
                 circumstance
                 indifferent
              
               .
               Nor
               shall
               you
               chall●●ge
               mee
               for
               leaving
               out
               your
               preamble
               to
               this
               ●esolution
               ,
               
                 If
                 hee
                 command
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 lawes
                 and
                 Canons
                 confirmed
                 :
              
               unlesse
               you
               can
               make
               good
               ,
               which
               I
               thinke
               you
               cannot
               ,
               that
               any
               thing
               commanded
               according
               to
               the
               lawes
               and
               Canons
               confirmed
               ,
               may
               oppose
               expresly
               
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Besides
               ,
               that
               in
               your
               following
               words
               you
               speake
               more
               generally
               ,
               without
               relation
               unto
               
                 lawes
                 and
                 Canons
                 confirmed
              
               ,
               y
               that
               
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 cases
                 whatsoever
              
               (
               except
               before
               excepted
               )
               
                 that
                 are
                 dubious
                 ,
                 the
                 inferiour
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeve
                 his
                 superiour
                 .
              
               This
               point
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 well
                 poised
                 ,
                 would
                 cleer
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 errors
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Common-wealth
              
               ;
               but
               was
               here
               handled
               either
               very
               impertinently
               ,
               or
               against
               your selfe
               .
               For
               your
               Protest
               ,
               that
               z
               you
               
                 have
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 any
              
               L
               d
               Bishop
               that
               hath
               exacted
               of
               his
               Diocesse
               ,
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               holy
               table
               ,
               as
               this
               man
               would
               have
               it
               ;
               a
               
                 credat
                 Iudaeus
                 appella
                 ,
                 Non
                 ego
                 .
              
               I
               am
               too
               well
               acquainted
               with
               you
               ,
               to
               take
               up
               any
               thing
               on
               credit
               .
               For
               harke
               you
               in
               your
               eare
               ,
               what
               meane
               the
               bleating
               of
               those
               sheepe
               ?
               b
               
                 this
                 fellowes
                 jumbling
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 Regem
                 
                 cum
                 Regulo
                 ,
                 like
                 a
              
               Wren
               
                 mounted
                 on
                 the
                 feathers
                 of
                 an
              
               Eagle
               ?
               You
               are
               not
               such
               a
               Sphinx
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               but
               you
               may
               meet
               an
               Oedipus
               at
               one
               time
               or
               other
               .
               And
               pray
               you
               tell
               me
               ere
               we
               part
               ,
               whether
               did
               you
               borrow
               that
               trim
               conceit
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Newes
                 from
              
               c
               Ipswich
               ,
               or
               lent
               you
               it
               to
               
                 H.
                 B.
              
               before
               hand
               ,
               to
               try
               how
               it
               relished
               ?
               An
               excellent
               piece
               it
               was
               ,
               beleeve
               me
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               one
               as
               doth
               deserve
               the
               guerdon
               in
               
                 Virgils
                 Eclogue
              
               ,
               d
               
                 Et
                 vitula
                 tu
                 dignus
                 ,
                 &
                 ille
                 .
              
            
             
               Having
               thus
               battered
               downe
               the
               Episcopall
               power
               ,
               for
               placing
               or
               displacing
               the
               Communion
               Table
               ,
               which
               yet
               stands
               fast
               enough
               for
               all
               your
               assaults
               ;
               you
               sallie
               next
               upon
               the
               
                 Vicar
                 ,
                 Monsieur
                 the
                 halfe
                 Vicar
                 ,
              
               e
               as
               you
               call
               him
               .
               Angry
               you
               are
               at
               somewhat
               ,
               but
               you
               dare
               not
               say
               what
               .
               Where
               doth
               the
               Doctor
               say
               (
               as
               you
               charge
               upon
               him
               )
               that
               
                 Monsieur
                 the
                 halfe
                 Vicar
                 should
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 remove
                 (
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 head
                 )
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 call
                 that
                 an
              
               Altar
               ,
               
                 which
                 his
              
               Rubrick
               
                 calls
                 a
              
               Table
               ,
               
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 inabled
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 yea
                 a
                 more
                 competent
                 Iudge
                 of
                 the
                 conveniencie
                 of
                 the
                 standing
                 thereof
                 ,
                 than
                 the
              
               Ordinarie
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
              
               Surrogates
               ;
               
                 not
                 permitting
                 the
              
               Church-Officers
               
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 injoyned
                 by
                 their
                 immediate
                 Superiours
                 ?
              
               These
               Myrmidons
               ,
               I
               assure
               you
               ,
               swarmed
               out
               of
               your
               strong
               fancy
               onely
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               extant
               any
               where
               in
               the
               Doctors
               booke
               ,
               nor
               by
               you
               hudled
               up
               in
               your
               broken
               Cento
               .
               You
               onely
               charge
               the
               Doctor
               there
               ,
               f
               for
               saying
               that
               
                 the
                 Vicar
                 might
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 placed
              
               Altar-wise
               ,
               at
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               his
               Quire.
               And
               why
               not
               so
               ?
               Desire
               to
               have
               a
               thing
               done
               thus
               ,
               and
               thus
               ,
               implies
               not
               any
               grant
               of
               power
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               To
               have
               a
               power
               of
               ones
               
                 owne
                 head
              
               to
               remove
               the
               
               Table
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               to
               have
               the
               Table
               placed
               Altar-wise
               ;
               are
               as
               farre
               asunder
               ,
               as
               you
               are
               from
               obtaining
               the
               office
               of
               an
               Arch
               B
               ▪
               although
               perhaps
               you
               may
               desire
               it
               .
               Nor
               doth
               the
               Doctor
               say
               
                 in
                 ter●inis
              
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               
                 lawfull
                 for
                 the
              
               Vicar
               
                 to
                 call
                 that
                 a●
              
               Altar
               ,
               
                 which
                 the
              
               Rubrick
               
                 calls
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 a
              
               Table
               ;
               but
               that
               g
               the
               Epistoler
               (
               whosoever
               he
               was
               )
               
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 suspect
              
               ,
               that
               any
               propitiatory
               
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 aimed
                 at
                 by
                 the
              
               Vicar
               of
               Gr.
               
                 although
                 he
                 used
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Altar
               
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 table
              
               .
               Or
               had
               the
               Doctor
               said
               so
               in
               terms
               expresse
               ;
               had
               it
               been
               either
               h
               
                 novum
                 crimen
              
               ,
               or
               
                 ante
                 h●c
                 tempus
                 inauditum
              
               ?
               May
               wee
               be
               sure
               ,
               upon
               your
               word
               ,
               that
               because
               i
               
                 names
                 were
                 first
                 invented
                 to
                 divide
                 and
                 sever
                 one
                 particular
                 thing
                 from
                 another
              
               ;
               or
               
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 cannot
                 have
                 two
                 proper
                 and
                 distinct
                 names
              
               ;
               therefore
               the
               holy
               Table
               may
               not
               be
               called
               an
               Altar
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               told
               us
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               k
               that
               
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 termed
                 an
              
               Altar
               ,
               
                 and
                 a
              
               Table
               :
               an
               Altar
               
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 offered
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 a
              
               Table
               ,
               
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 there
              
               (
               or
               thence
               )
               
                 participated
                 by
                 men
              
               .
               And
               have
               not
               you
               your selfe
               informed
               us
               ou●
               of
               Cardinall
               ●eron
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 ever
                 called
                 a
              
               Table
               
                 when
                 it
                 points
                 to
                 the
              
               Communion
               ,
               
                 and
                 an
              
               Altar
               
                 when
                 it
                 points
                 unto
                 the
              
               sacrifice
               ,
               pag.
               102.
               
               I
               see
               your
               memorie
               is
               not
               altogether
               so
               good
               as
               your
               invention
               .
               Severall
               respects
               may
               give
               the
               ●ame
               one
               thing
               ,
               two
               names
               ;
               as
               severall
               capacities
               to
               the
               selfe-●ame
               person
               .
               There
               is
               a
               licence
               to
               your
               booke
               ,
               subsigned
               
                 Iohn
                 Lincoln
                 Dean●
                 of
                 Westminster
                 .
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Deane
                 of
                 Westminster
              
               ,
               are
               two
               distinct
               and
               proper
               names
               ;
               and
               yet
               no
               doubt
               you
               would
               be
               sorry
               they
               should
               not
               both
               belong
               to
               the
               same
               one
               man.
               Your
               other
               reason
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               ▪
               l
               be
               called
               an
               Altar
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               
               in
               her
               
                 Liturgie
                 and
                 Canons
                 doe
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 table
                 onely
                 ,
              
               is
               no
               such
               m
               
                 strong
                 one
              
               ,
               but
               that
               an
               ordinary
               head-piece
               may
               be
               fit
               to
               hold
               it
               .
               The
               Liturgie
               and
               Canons
               both
               ,
               doe
               call
               the
               Easterne
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Chancell
               n
               .
               The
               Table
               in
               Communion
               time
               shall
               stand
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 the
                 Chancell
              
               .
               So
               the
               Liturg●e
               .
               The
               
                 Table
                 shall
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 so
                 good
                 sort
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Chancell
                 .
              
               So
               the
               Canon
               n
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               Therefore
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               reason
               ,
               the
               Church
               in
               her
               Liturgie
               and
               Canons
               calling
               the
               same
               a
               Chancell
               onely
               ;
               why
               doth
               the
               Epistoler
               so
               often
               call
               it
               a
               Quire
               ,
               and
               you
               not
               check
               him
               for
               it
               ?
               That
               which
               you
               bring
               us
               from
               Barba●us
               ,
               o
               
                 that
                 where
                 wee
                 have
                 a
                 Law
                 and
                 Canon
                 to
                 direct
                 us
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 call
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 hunt
                 after
                 reasons
                 and
                 conceits
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 another
                 appellation
              
               ;
               besides
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               is
               by
               you
               falsified
               of
               purpose
               ,
               to
               helpe
               at
               need
               .
               Barbatus
               hath
               not
               in
               your
               margin
               any
               one
               syllable
               ,
               that
               lookes
               that
               way
               :
               p
               
                 Vbicunque
                 habemus
                 legem
                 vel
                 Canonem
                 ,
                 non
                 debemus
                 allegare
                 rationem
                 ,
                 nisi
                 lege
                 vel
                 Canone
                 deficiente
                 .
              
               What
               hath
               this
               rule
               to
               doe
               with
               names
               and
               appellations
               ,
               that
               speaks
               of
               neither
               ?
               You
               should
               first
               learne
               to
               construe
               a
               piece
               of
               Latine
               ,
               before
               you
               take
               upon
               you
               to
               be
               a
               disputant
               .
               There
               is
               another
               pretty
               fetch
               concerning
               Altars
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               put
               off
               to
               the
               sixt
               Chapter
               ,
               where
               wee
               shall
               looke
               on
               that
               discourse
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               given
               us
               ,
               piece
               by
               piece
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Altar
               ,
               though
               sorry
               you
               should
               force
               me
               to
               waste
               my
               time
               in
               such
               a
               needlesse
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               this
               is
               .
            
             
               What
               followes
               next
               in
               your
               said
               Cento
               ?
               Because
               q
               
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 the
              
               Canon
               
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 the
              
               Vicar
               
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 hand
                 in
                 ordering
                 the
                 said
                 table
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 
                 Bishops
                 immediate
                 officers
                 the
                 Church-wardens
                 were
                 ,
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 the
                 Canon
                 ,
                 in
                 causing
                 the
                 table
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 convenient
                 place
                 than
                 before
                 it
                 stood
                 in
                 .
              
               Where
               finde
               you
               this
               ?
               Not
               in
               the
               Doctor
               certainly
               ,
               if
               you
               marke
               him
               well
               .
               The
               Doctor
               speakes
               not
               any
               thing
               
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
              
               generally
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               make
               him
               speak
               )
               but
               of
               that
               one
               particular
               Canon
               ,
               which
               was
               alleaged
               in
               the
               letter
               .
               The
               Vicar
               ,
               as
               before
               you
               charged
               it
               ,
               
                 desired
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 Altar
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 the
                 Communion
                 table
                 placed
                 Altar-wise
                 at
                 the
                 upper
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Quire.
              
               The
               Bishop
               reasoneth
               against
               this
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1571.
                 that
                 not
                 the
              
               Vicar
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
              
               Church-wardens
               
                 were
                 to
                 provide
                 (
                 utensils
              
               ,
               saith
               your
               new
               Edition
               )
               
                 for
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 an
              
               Altar
               ,
               
                 but
                 a
                 faire
                 joyned
              
               Table
               .
               The
               Doctor
               hereunto
               replyes
               ,
               r
               
                 that
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 those
                 Canons
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Canon
                 )
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 Minister
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 Vicar
                 )
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 hand
                 in
                 ordering
                 the
                 said
                 table
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 provided
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Church-wardens
                 were
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Vicar
                 did
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Canon
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Canon
                 then
                 proposed
                 )
                 for
                 he
                 provided
                 not
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 caused
                 the
                 table
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 provided
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 convenient
                 place
                 than
                 before
                 it
                 stood
                 in
                 .
              
               Have
               you
               found
               any
               thing
               in
               
                 those
                 Canons
              
               that
               affirmes
               the
               contrary
               ?
               If
               yea
               ,
               why
               ▪
               doe
               you
               not
               produce
               it
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               why
               make
               you
               such
               a
               clamour
               upon
               no
               occasion
               ?
               The
               Doctor
               neither
               there
               ,
               nor
               elsewhere
               ,
               doth
               justifie
               the
               Vicars
               Act
               ,
               peromnia
               ;
               nor
               indeed
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               ,
               against
               the
               Canon
               :
               but
               saith
               in
               one
               s
               place
               what
               he
               did
               ▪
               and
               in
               another
               what
               hee
               thought
               t
               
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 convenient
              
               .
               Nor
               could
               the
               Doctor
               
               but
               conjecture
               out
               of
               the
               Preamble
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               that
               the
               Vicar
               did
               acquaint
               the
               Bishop
               with
               his
               desires
               ,
               and
               found
               from
               him
               a
               toleration
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               if
               not
               an
               approbation
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               said
               .
               Yet
               upon
               this
               weake
               ground
               ,
               which
               will
               beare
               no
               foundation
               of
               a
               solid
               building
               ,
               you
               runne
               into
               a
               long
               and
               vaine
               discourse
               ,
               of
               the
               authority
               and
               office
               of
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Archdeacons
              
               ,
               and
               Church-wardens
               :
               for
               ostentation
               of
               your
               reading
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               have
               a
               minde
               to
               traduce
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               held
               ●ome
               u
               
                 Iesuiticall
                 tenets
              
               which
               might
               in
               time
               prove
               
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               All
               that
               I
               can
               collect
               from
               thence
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               beholding
               for
               your
               observations
               to
               one
               or
               more
               Archdeacons
               of
               your
               neere
               acquaintance
               :
               who
               were
               not
               willing
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               to
               take
               all
               this
               paines
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               doe
               no
               honour
               to
               themselves
               .
               Yet
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               as
               a
               friend
               ,
               you
               trust
               them
               somewhat
               further
               than
               a
               wise
               man
               would
               ;
               and
               suffer
               them
               to
               plume
               themselves
               with
               the
               Bishops
               feathers
               :
               taking
               that
               power
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               which
               you
               full
               faine
               would
               fixe
               originally
               in
               the
               Diocesan
               .
               For
               what
               say
               you
               ,
               from
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ?
               whether
               or
               not
               the
               Vicar
               ought
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               holy
               table
               .
               
                 It
                 is
              
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               x
               
                 not
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 turned
                 the
              
               Parsons
               and
               Vicars
               
                 from
                 being
                 active
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 diviner
                 meditations
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 reason
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 leave
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 serve
                 table
                 .
              
               Since
               when
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Deacons
              
               ,
               then
               appointed
               ,
               
                 to
                 our
              
               y
               
                 present
                 Archdeacons
                 (
                 in
                 whose
                 office
                 the
                 ancient
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Deacons
                 is
                 united
                 and
                 concentred
                 )
              
               Incumbents
               
                 have
                 beene
                 excluded
                 from
                 medling
                 with
                 the
                 Vtensils
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Ornaments
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               But
               see
               you
               not
               withall
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               reason
               the
               Bishops
               are
               excluded
               also
               .
               For
               were
               
               they
               not
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               no
               reason
               that
               they
               should
               leave
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               serve
               tables
               ?
               And
               who
               sustaine
               the
               place
               and
               office
               of
               the
               Apostles
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               Bishops
               ?
               See
               what
               credulity
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               confidence
               in
               your
               friends
               hath
               brought
               upon
               you
               .
               I
               question
               not
               the
               matter
               now
               ,
               meaning
               to
               meete
               with
               that
               hereafter
               .
               Besides
               ,
               you
               suffer
               your
               Archdeacons
               to
               use
               the
               name
               of
               Altar
               without
               offence
               ;
               which
               you
               conceived
               to
               be
               so
               capitall
               a
               crime
               in
               Monsieur
               Vicar
               .
               z
               
                 Ornaments
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 —
                 The
                 very
                 Altar
                 it selfe
                 with
                 the
                 Raile
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 —
                 To
                 move
                 and
                 remove
                 the
                 Altar
                 :
                 Altar
              
               thrice
               used
               in
               halfe
               a
               page
               ,
               and
               you
               check
               not
               at
               it
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               your
               dismembred
               Cento
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               sport
               you
               make
               your self
               ,
               touching
               the
               advancing
               of
               the
               
                 Church-wardēs
                 above
                 their
                 Minister
              
               ,
               &
               whatsoever
               other
               shreds
               you
               have
               patched
               together
               for
               your
               more
               delight
               ,
               are
               not
               considerable
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               or
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Doctors
               undertaking
               ,
               to
               answer
               to
               your
               arguments
               ,
               and
               not
               your
               scornes
               :
               Nor
               loves
               he
               ,
               howsoever
               you
               like
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               have
               his
               portion
               with
               those
               men
               that
               sit
               in
               the
               seate
               of
               the
               scornfull
               .
            
             
               But
               
                 non
                 bonum
                 est
                 ludere
                 cum
                 Sanctis
                 .
              
               What
               sport
               soever
               you
               are
               pleased
               to
               make
               with
               him
               ;
               take
               heed
               how
               you
               offend
               against
               God
               and
               piety
               .
               
                 The
                 piety
                 of
                 these
                 times
              
               ,
               though
               you
               are
               fully
               bent
               to
               make
               sport
               therewith
               ,
               is
               no
               such
               waking
               dreame
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               set
               your selfe
               to
               d●ride
               it
               ,
               in
               so
               grosse
               a
               manner
               .
               The
               Doctor
               tells
               us
               of
               that
               letter
               ,
               that
               it
               a
               
                 was
                 spread
                 abroad
                 of
                 purpose
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 discountenance
                 that
                 uniformity
                 of
                 publike
                 Order
                 ,
              
               to
               which
               the
               piety
               of
               these
               times
               
                 is
                 so
                 well
                 inclined
                 ;
                 —
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 distract
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
              
               that
               good
               worke
               
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 hand
              
               .
               This
               is
               the
               
               game
               you
               have
               in
               sent
               ,
               and
               having
               taken
               up
               the
               cry
               ,
               follow
               it
               up
               and
               downe
               over
               all
               the
               booke
               :
               not
               here
               alone
               ,
               where
               
                 ex
                 professo
              
               you
               pursue
               it
               ,
               but
               pag.
               188.
               192.
               197.
               214.
               228.
               
               &c.
               This
               ,
               be
               it
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               is
               as
               b
               
                 yet
                 in
                 abeyante
                 ,
                 pendant
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
              
               you
               know
               not
               where
               ;
               and
               
                 like
                 yer
                 long
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 our
                 heads
                 ,
              
               but
               you
               know
               not
               when
               :
               c
               that
               
                 you
                 have
                 opened
                 your
                 eyes
                 as
                 wide
                 as
              
               possibly
               
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 discover
                 it
                 :
              
               Or
               d
               if
               there
               be
               such
               an
               
                 especiall
                 inclination
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 to
                 piety
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 peculiar
                 piety
              
               (
               you
               assure
               us
               so
               )
               
                 differing
                 from
                 the
                 piety
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               you
               do
               e
               
                 reasonably
                 presume
                 that
                 this
              
               good
               work
               in
               hand
               
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 sancta
                 Clara
                 ,
              
               with
               whom
               you
               make
               the
               Doctor
               tamper
               in
               points
               of
               f
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               points
               of
               
                 discipline
                 with
                 sancta
                 Petra
              
               .
               But
               tell
               me
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               conceive
               you
               uniformity
               ,
               and
               uniformity
               of
               
                 publike
                 Order
              
               in
               the
               officiating
               of
               Gods
               divine
               service
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               
                 good
                 worke
              
               ?
               And
               finde
               you
               not
               the
               
                 piety
                 of
                 these
                 times
              
               ,
               inclinable
               in
               an
               higher
               degree
               to
               that
               uniformity
               ,
               than
               any
               of
               the
               times
               before
               ?
               When
               did
               you
               ever
               finde
               a
               King
               ,
               that
               did
               so
               seriously
               affect
               Church-worke
               ;
               or
               that
               hath
               more
               endeavoured
               to
               advance
               that
               decency
               and
               comlinesse
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               divine
               Offices
               ,
               which
               God
               expecteth
               and
               requires
               ,
               than
               his
               sacred
               Majestie
               ?
               His
               owne
               example
               in
               the
               constant
               keeping
               of
               the
               houres
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               most
               devout
               behaviour
               in
               the
               acts
               thereof
               :
               thinke
               you
               they
               are
               not
               sweet
               incitements
               unto
               all
               his
               subjects
               ,
               to
               follow
               those
               most
               pious
               steps
               in
               the
               which
               he
               walks
               ?
               g
               
                 Recte
                 facere
                 cives
                 suos
                 Princeps
                 optimus
                 faciendo
                 docet
                 .
              
               His
               Majesties
               religious
               carriage
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               due
               observance
               of
               those
               Orders
               which
               the
               law
               requires
               in
               common
               people
               ,
               is
               a
               more
               excellent
               
               Sermon
               upon
               that
               text
               ,
               than
               ever
               you
               yet
               preached
               on
               any
               .
               They
               must
               be
               needs
               exceeding
               dull
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               worse
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               profit
               very
               much
               by
               such
               heavenly
               doctrine
               .
               If
               you
               have
               
                 opened
                 your
                 eyes
                 so
                 wide
              
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               you
               have
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               that
               you
               cannot
               ,
               but
               you
               will
               not
               see
               it
               ;
               and
               are
               growne
               blinde
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               want
               of
               sight
               ,
               but
               want
               of
               piety
               .
               Adde
               to
               all
               these
               ,
               the
               Princely
               zeale
               of
               his
               magnificent
               heart
               ,
               for
               the
               repairing
               of
               S.
               Pauls
               ;
               by
               which
               example
               ,
               questionlesse
               ,
               the
               other
               Churches
               in
               this
               land
               will
               fare
               the
               better
               .
               And
               adde
               to
               that
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               most
               sacred
               care
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               places
               where
               he
               comes
               in
               Progresse
               ,
               what
               scantnesse
               of
               roome
               soever
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               pretended
               ,
               no
               consecrated
               place
               shall
               bee
               prophaned
               by
               those
               imployments
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               have
               beene
               put
               in
               the
               times
               before
               .
               And
               see
               you
               nothing
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               no
               good
               worke
               ,
               no
               piety
               ?
               Then
               looke
               into
               those
               
                 Countrey
                 Churches
              
               ,
               to
               which
               his
               Majestie
               in
               his
               times
               of
               Progresse
               repaires
               most
               frequently
               for
               hearing
               and
               attending
               Gods
               publike
               service
               :
               leaving
               the
               privacy
               of
               his
               owne
               Court
               ,
               and
               presence
               ,
               to
               set
               a
               copy
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               how
               to
               performe
               all
               true
               humility
               and
               religious
               observations
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God.
               If
               you
               see
               nothing
               yet
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               must
               be
               something
               which
               hath
               spoiled
               your
               eye-sight
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               too
               much
               light
               you
               live
               in
               :
               by
               which
               you
               are
               so
               dazeled
               that
               you
               cannot
               see
               this
               part
               of
               piety
               ,
               or
               else
               so
               blinded
               that
               you
               will
               not
               .
               And
               we
               may
               say
               of
               you
               in
               the
               Poets
               language
               ,
               
                 Sunt
                 tenebrae
                 per
                 tantum
                 lumen
                 obortae
                 .
              
               Then
               to
               goe
               forwards
               ,
               descendo
               ,
               can
               you
               remember
               any
               Metropolitan
               of
               and
               in
               this
               Church
               (
               and
               gather
               all
               your
               wits
               about
               you
               )
               which
               hath
               more
               seriously
               endeavoured
               to
               promote
               that
               
                 uniformity
                 of
                 publike
                 Order
              
               ,
               than
               his
               Grace
               now
               being
               ?
               
               His
               cares
               and
               consultations
               to
               advance
               this
               worke
               ,
               to
               make
               Hierusalem
               (
               if
               such
               as
               you
               disturbed
               him
               not
               )
               at
               
                 unity
                 within
                 it selfe
              
               ,
               are
               very
               easie
               to
               be
               seene
               :
               so
               easie
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               
                 sensibile
                 super
                 sensorium
                 ponere
              
               ,
               to
               insist
               long
               on
               it
               .
               The
               very
               clamours
               raised
               upon
               him
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               love
               nor
               unity
               nor
               uniformity
               ,
               and
               have
               an
               art
               of
               fishing
               with
               most
               profit
               ,
               in
               a
               troubled
               water
               ;
               are
               better
               evidence
               of
               this
               ,
               than
               you
               have
               any
               in
               your
               booke
               to
               maintaine
               the
               cause
               .
               Nor
               heare
               wee
               any
               of
               the
               
                 other
                 bels
              
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               willing
               for
               their
               parts
               to
               make
               up
               the
               Harmony
               ;
               but
               that
               great
               Tom
               rings
               out
               of
               tune
               .
               For
               when
               did
               you
               or
               any
               other
               know
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               generally
               ,
               more
               throughly
               intent
               upon
               the
               work
               committed
               to
               them
               ;
               more
               earnest
               to
               reduce
               the
               service
               of
               this
               Church
               to
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Orders
              
               ,
               appointed
               in
               the
               Common-prayer
               booke
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               long
               since
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               but
               halfe
               prayers
               in
               most
               Churches
               ;
               and
               almost
               none
               at
               all
               in
               some
               ,
               your
               friend
               
                 I.
                 Cottons
              
               for
               example
               .
               See
               you
               no
               alteration
               in
               this
               kinde
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               Liturgie
               more
               punctually
               observed
               of
               late
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               forme
               and
               fashion
               of
               Gods
               service
               ,
               than
               before
               it
               was
               ?
               Churches
               more
               beautified
               and
               adorned
               than
               ever
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               the
               people
               more
               conformable
               to
               those
               reverend
               gestures
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               though
               prescribed
               before
               ,
               were
               but
               little
               practised
               ?
               
                 Quisquis
                 non
                 videt
                 ,
                 coecus
                 ;
                 quisquis
                 videt
                 ,
                 nec
                 laudat
                 ,
                 ingratus
                 ;
                 quisquis
                 laudanti
                 reluctatur
                 ,
                 insanus
                 est
              
               ;
               h
               as
               the
               Father
               hath
               it
               .
               This
               ,
               if
               ingratitude
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               obstinate
               malice
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               hath
               not
               made
               you
               blinde
               ,
               you
               cannot
               choose
               but
               see
               ,
               though
               you
               would
               dissemble
               it
               :
               And
               if
               you
               see
               it
               ,
               do
               you
               not
               thinke
               it
               a
               
                 good
                 worke
              
               ?
               and
               is
               there
               not
               a
               
                 piety
                 of
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 ,
              
               which
               more
               
               inclines
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               that
               worke
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               former
               ?
               would
               any
               man
               ,
               that
               onely
               weares
               a
               forme
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               make
               this
               his
               May-game
               ;
               and
               scornefully
               intitle
               it
               the
               i
               
                 imaginary
                 piety
                 of
                 the
                 times
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Platonicall
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 in
                 hand
                 ?
              
               Take
               heed
               ,
               for
               
                 vultu
                 l●ditur
                 pietas
              
               .
               Laughed
               you
               but
               at
               it
               in
               your
               sleeve
               ,
               you
               had
               much
               to
               answer
               for
               ;
               but
               making
               it
               your
               publick
               pastime
               ,
               you
               make
               your selfe
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               sinne
               and
               for
               the
               scandall
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               
                 good
                 worke
                 in
                 hand
              
               ,
               in
               case
               you
               will
               not
               help
               it
               forwards
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               doubt
               you
               will
               not
               ;
               )
               doe
               not
               disturb
               it
               with
               your
               factious
               and
               schismaticall
               Pamphlets
               .
            
             
               Having
               made
               merry
               with
               your
               friends
               ,
               about
               the
               
                 inclination
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 to
                 piety
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               advancement
               of
               so
               
                 good
                 a
                 worke
              
               as
               the
               
                 uniformity
                 of
                 publick
              
               order
               :
               you
               pass
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               how
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
              
               ,
               and
               the
               examination
               of
               such
               passages
               as
               were
               thence
               taken
               by
               the
               Doctor
               .
               Perhaps
               you
               are
               a
               better
               Artist
               than
               I
               take
               you
               for
               :
               And
               being
               it
               is
               
                 Art
                 is
                 celare
                 artem
              
               ,
               you
               meane
               to
               tender
               to
               the
               world
               such
               an
               Art
               of
               writing
               ,
               as
               hath
               no
               art
               in
               it
               .
               But
               the
               lesse
               cunning
               ,
               the
               more
               truth
               ,
               as
               we
               use
               to
               say
               .
               If
               we
               could
               find
               it
               so
               ,
               it
               were
               some
               amends
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               see
               but
               little
               hope
               ,
               yet
               I
               meane
               to
               trie
               .
               The
               Doctor
               told
               you
               in
               his
               k
               
                 Coale
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               that
               
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 suffered
                 death
                 for
                 opposing
                 the
                 grosse
                 and
                 carnall
                 doctrine
                 of
                 transubstantiation
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 well
                 enough
                 indure
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Altar
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 doubt
                 or
                 scruple
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 sometimes
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 .
              
               So
               that
               if
               they
               indured
               it
               well
               enough
               ,
               in
               others
               ,
               or
               used
               it
               themselves
               
                 without
                 
                 doubt
                 or
                 scruple
              
               ;
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               was
               intended
               by
               the
               Doctor
               .
               And
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               this
               ,
               he
               first
               brings
               in
               
                 Iohn
                 Fryth
              
               ,
               relating
               in
               a
               letter
               to
               his
               private
               friends
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
              
               his
               adversaries
               examined
               him
               touching
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ;
               whether
               it
               was
               the
               very
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               no.
               
                 These
                 are
              
               l
               you
               say
               
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 not
                 his
              
               .
               Why
               man
               ,
               whose
               words
               soever
               they
               were
               in
               the
               first
               proposall
               ,
               doth
               not
               he
               use
               the
               same
               
                 without
                 doubt
                 or
                 scruple
              
               ?
               finde
               you
               that
               he
               did
               stumble
               at
               them
               ,
               or
               dislike
               the
               phrase
               ?
               Had
               he
               beene
               halfe
               so
               quarrelsome
               at
               the
               phrase
               ,
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               testified
               his
               dislike
               in
               a
               word
               or
               two
               ;
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 .
              
               Your selfe
               informe
               us
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               at
               sometimes
               ,
               he
               used
               that
               qualification
               ,
               as
               viz.
               p.
               308.
               
               
                 I
                 added
                 moreover
                 that
                 their
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 hath
                 no
                 such
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               An
               Argument
               there
               of
               his
               dissent
               ,
               none
               here
               :
               
                 their
                 Church
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
              
               there
               ;
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               here
               ;
               no
               dislike
               at
               all
               .
               You
               might
               have
               suffered
               the
               poore
               man
               to
               rest
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               called
               him
               m
               to
               the
               barre
               to
               so
               little
               purpose
               .
               The
               second
               witnesse
               was
               
                 Iohn
                 Lambert
              
               ,
               who
               also
               used
               the
               word
               or
               phrase
               
                 with
                 as
                 little
                 scruple
              
               .
               n
               
                 As
                 concerning
                 the
                 other
                 six
                 Articles
                 I
                 make
                 you
                 the
                 same
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 unto
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 .
              
               You
               quarrell
               this
               ,
               as
               that
               before
               ,
               being
               you
               say
               o
               
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 not
                 his
              
               ;
               and
               hereunto
               we
               make
               that
               answer
               as
               unto
               the
               former
               :
               They
               were
               their
               words
               in
               proposition
               ,
               his
               in
               rep●tition
               ;
               especially
               the
               repetition
               being
               such
               as
               s●ewed
               no
               dislike
               .
               But
               where
               you
               tell
               us
               of
               his
               Answer
               ,
               p
               viz.
               
                 I
                 neither
                 can
                 nor
                 will
                 answer
                 one
                 word
              
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               inferre
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Lambert
                 answers
                 there
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 for
                 you
                 :
              
               that
               's
               but
               a
               touch
               of
               your
               old
               trick
               ,
               in
               cutting
               
               short
               quotations
               when
               they
               will
               not
               help
               you
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Lambert
              
               being
               demanded
               ,
               not
               whether
               he
               approved
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               but
               whether
               he
               thought
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 very
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 likeness
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
              
               ;
               replyed
               ,
               
                 I
                 neither
                 can
                 ne
                 will
                 answer
                 one
                 word
                 :
              
               what
               ,
               ends
               he
               there
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               made
               him
               ?
               no
               ,
               by
               no
               meanes
               :
               
                 I
                 neither
                 can
                 ne
                 will
                 answer
                 one
                 word
              
               q
               
                 otherwise
                 than
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 since
                 I
                 was
                 delivered
                 into
                 your
                 hands
                 :
              
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               make
               no
               answer
               of
               what
               hee
               thought
               ,
               till
               they
               
                 brought
                 some
                 body
                 to
                 accuse
                 him
                 .
                 Iohn
                 Lamberts
              
               other
               testimony
               used
               by
               the
               Doctor
               is
               ,
               as
               followeth
               .
               
                 Christ
                 being
                 offered
                 up
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 up
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 every
                 yeare
                 at
                 Easter
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 oblation
                 ,
                 once
                 for
                 ever
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 thereby
                 represented
                 .
              
               
                 Act.
                 and
                 Mon.
                 part
                 .
                 2.
                 p.
              
               435.
               
               These
               words
               you
               challenge
               as
               not
               his
               .
               How
               so
               ?
               Because
               it
               followeth
               in
               the
               place
               .
               r
               
                 Even
                 so
                 saith
                 S.
                 Augustin
              
               .
               Even
               so
               saith
               S.
               Augustin
               ?
               what
               ,
               and
               stops
               he
               there
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               onely
               said
               those
               words
               from
               that
               Reverend
               Father
               ?
               Had
               it
               beene
               so
               ,
               we
               had
               lost
               nothing
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               the
               words
               being
               his
               in
               the
               Originall
               ,
               and
               Lamberts
               in
               the
               Application
               :
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               .
               For
               thus
               it
               followeth
               in
               the
               place
               ;
               
                 Even
                 so
                 ,
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Christs
                 blood
                 ;
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 a
                 certaine
                 wise
                 or
                 fashion
                 .
              
               You
               may
               call
               home
               the
               Montebank
               ,
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               see
               )
               which
               you
               s
               bestow
               upon
               the
               Doctor
               ;
               and
               keepe
               him
               to
               your selfe
               till
               the
               Doctor
               needs
               him
               .
               Touching
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               can
               you
               shew
               us
               any
               where
               ,
               
               that
               at
               the
               terme
               or
               phrase
               of
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               he
               did
               take
               offence
               ?
               if
               not
               ,
               you
               give
               the
               Doctor
               what
               he
               t
               there
               affirmes
               .
               And
               since
               on
               your
               discovery
               ,
               which
               I
               thanke
               you
               for
               ,
               I
               finde
               it
               was
               
                 Iohn
                 Fox
              
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Arch
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               drew
               up
               those
               allegations
               against
               the
               
                 six
                 Articles
              
               (
               which
               following
               so
               immediatly
               on
               the
               Arch
               Bishops
               opposition
               u
               to
               those
               Articles
               ,
               might
               very
               easily
               be
               mistooke
               for
               his
               ,
               by
               one
               that
               is
               not
               so
               much
               studied
               in
               the
               booke
               as
               you
               seeme
               to
               be
               )
               wee
               have
               lost
               nothing
               by
               the
               change
               .
               I
               trow
               if
               M
               
               r.
               Fox
               tooke
               no
               offence
               thereat
               ,
               you
               will
               have
               little
               thankes
               for
               your
               great
               precisenesse
               .
               Oh
               but
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               there
               followeth
               x
               such
               
                 a
                 peale
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 none
                 but
                 a
                 mad-man
                 would
                 cite
                 him
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 :
              
               viz.
               
                 This
                 monstrous
                 Article
                 of
                 theirs
                 in
                 this
                 forme
                 of
                 word●
                 as
                 it
                 standeth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               What
               ?
               doth
               
                 Iohn
                 Fox
              
               call
               it
               a
               
                 monstrous
                 Article
              
               ,
               onely
               because
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               there
               called
               ,
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               kept
               your
               mad-man
               to
               your selfe
               ,
               as
               you
               doe
               your
               Montebank
               .
               This
               
                 monstrous
                 Article
                 of
                 theirs
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 words
                 as
                 it
                 standeth
                 ,
              
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 naturall
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 which
                 was
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
              
               This
               you
               dash
               out
               with
               an
               &c.
               to
               make
               your
               partizans
               bele●ve
               ,
               that
               no
               entitle
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               was
               in
               
                 Iohn
                 Fox
              
               his
               judgement
               ,
               a
               
               monstro●●
               ●●ticle
               .
               
                 Vt
                 magno
                 it
                 populo
              
               .
            
             
               In
               citi●●●●
               
                 ●ohn
                 Philpot
              
               ,
               you
               proceed
               accordingly
               .
               a
               The
               D●●●●r
               told
               you
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 in
                 what
                 respects
                 the
                 old
                 Writers
                 doe
                 sometimes
                 call
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 names
                 which
                 they
                 ascribe
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 .
              
               To
               this
               you
               make
               reply
               ,
               
               b
               that
               he
               hath
               dealt
               with
               Philp●t
               ,
               exceeding
               hardly
               ,
               cutting
               
                 off
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 feet
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 ,
              
               and
               thereby
               making
               
                 the
                 quotation
                 ,
                 almost
                 as
                 true
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 man
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               First
               for
               the
               head
               of
               his
               discourse
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               than
               this
               ;
               
                 c
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 ask
                 a
                 question
                 of
                 my
                 Respondent
                 D
                 
                 r.
                 Chadsey
                 ,
                 concerning
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 twaine
                 of
                 your
                 supposition
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 meaneth
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 he
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   ancient
                   Writers
                
                 do
                 ,
                 terming
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 .
              
               This
               is
               
                 the
                 head
              
               .
               Where
               d
               is
               the
               
                 shrewd
                 tale
                 it
                 hath
                 to
                 tell
                 ?
              
               Doth
               not
               the
               head
               confesse
               that
               it
               was
               called
               so
               by
               some
               
                 ancient
                 Writers
              
               ?
               And
               what
               more
               finde
               you
               in
               e
               
                 the
                 belly
              
               ?
               Then
               for
               the
               feete
               .
               Demanding
               (
               as
               you
               make
               him
               say
               )
               
                 whether
                 he
                 tooke
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Ancients
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 lime
                 and
                 stone
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 hangeth
                 :
                 and
                 finding
                 that
                 they
                 meant
                 it
                 this
                 later
                 way
                 ,
                 he
                 declares
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 Then
                 
                   I
                   will
                   speake
                   plaine
                   English
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   Sacrament
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
              
               Had
               you
               reported
               Philpot
               rightly
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               no
               great
               cause
               to
               f
               
                 like
                 him
              
               :
               but
               it
               is
               you
               that
               
                 martyr
                 the
                 quotation
              
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Doctor
               .
               
                 His
                 question
                 was
                 ,
                 g
                 whether
                 they
                 tooke
                 it
                 otherwise
                 than
                 the
                 Doctors
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 lime
                 and
                 stone
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 hangeth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 finding
                 that
                 they
                 tooke
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 ;
                 then
                 ,
                 quoth
                 Philpot
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 speake
                 plaine
                 English
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 which
                 yee
                 reckon
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 once
                 
                 justly
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 put
                 in
                 full
                 use
                 againe
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 
                   Sacrament
                   at
                   all
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 Christ
                 present
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               See
               you
               Sir
               ,
               how
               you
               cheat
               and
               abuse
               your
               Reader
               ,
               leaving
               out
               ,
               in
               the
               question
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               answer
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 tooke
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               resolution
               ,
               
                 which
                 yee
                 reckon
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Masse
                 once
                 justly
                 abolished
                 ?
              
               You
               should
               have
               dealt
               more
               faithfully
               in
               your
               quotations
               of
               those
               bookes
               ,
               in
               which
               each
               petty
               Chapman
               will
               finde
               your
               falshood
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               passage
               which
               you
               cite
               from
               the
               said
               
                 Ioh●
                 Philpot
              
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 part
                 3.
                 pag.
              
               553.
               viz.
               
                 as
                 touching
                 their
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 terme
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ;
               and
               so
               make
               it
               their
               terme
               ,
               not
               his
               ;
               that
               is
               answered
               in
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               former
               .
               Hee
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Sacrament
                 which
                 they
                 terme
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ;
               but
               
                 their
                 Sacrament
              
               which
               they
               so
               terme
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Masse
               .
               The
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               was
               the
               Fathers
               language
               ;
               to
               call
               their
               Masse
               so
               ,
               was
               their
               owne
               .
               Your
               other
               instance
               touching
               Philpot
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               same
               part
               ,
               pag.
               571.
               we
               shall
               see
               hereafter
               .
               Concerning
               Bp
               Latimer
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               told
               you
               ,
               h
               that
               hee
               plainly
               granteth
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               holy
               Table
               )
               
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Doctors
                 call
                 it
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 propitiatory
                 sacrifice
                 but
                 onely
                 Christs
                 .
              
               You
               ,
               in
               your
               repetition
               ,
               leave
               out
               this
               ,
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               and
               make
               the
               Doctor
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               that
               old
               Latimer
               plainly
               granteth
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctors
               call
               it
               so
               in
               many
               places
               :
               and
               thereupon
               inferre
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               i
               
                 call
                 it
                 so
                 himselfe
              
               .
               Then
               for
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               (
               having
               first
               called
               upon
               him
               to
               
                 speake
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 shame
                 the
                 devill
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 old
                 clipper
                 of
                 speeches
              
               )
               you
               tell
               us
               that
               
               it
               followeth
               in
               old
               Latimers
               words
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 deceived
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 I
                 beleeve
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 well
                 ,
              
               or
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               margin
               ,
               k
               
                 Doctores
                 legendi●s●nt
                 cum
                 venia
              
               ;
               which
               you
               construe
               thus
               ,
               
                 the
                 Doctors
                 must
                 be
                 pardoned
                 if
                 they
                 sometimes
                 slip
                 in
                 their
                 expressions
                 .
              
               No
               matter
               for
               the
               margin
               ,
               that
               comes
               out
               of
               season
               .
               I
               trust
               you
               will
               not
               justifie
               all
               the
               marginall
               notes
               in
               the
               
                 Acts
                 and
                 Mon.
              
               But
               as
               for
               Latimers
               speech
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               erre
               in
               
                 some
                 points
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               it
               seemes
               hee
               did
               not
               thinke
               that
               they
               erred
               in
               this
               ;
               himselfe
               affirming
               positively
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Doctors
               call
               it
               ;
               though
               you
               leave
               that
               out
               .
               You
               may
               take
               with
               you
               home
               the
               
                 old
                 clipper
                 of
                 speeches
              
               ,
               to
               wait
               upon
               the
               Mountebank
               ,
               and
               the
               Madman
               ,
               that
               are
               there
               already
               .
               To
               the
               first
               place
               l
               alledged
               from
               B.
               Ridley
               ,
               viz.
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               you
               answer
               onely
               as
               before
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               their
               words
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               ;
               m
               the
               
                 words
                 articulated
                 upon
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               own
               .
               But
               whose
               soever
               they
               were
               in
               the
               proposition
               ,
               he
               useth
               them
               
                 without
                 doubt
                 or
                 scruple
              
               in
               the
               repetition
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               onely
               point
               that
               they
               were
               produced
               for
               .
               Against
               the
               other
               passage
               of
               that
               Reverend
               Prelates
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               Altare
               
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 signifie
                 as
                 well
                 the
              
               Altar
               
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 offer
              
               their
               ●burnt
               sacrifices
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
              
               Table
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 S.
              
               Cyril
               
                 meaneth
                 by
                 this
                 word
              
               Altare
               ,
               
                 not
                 the
              
               Jewish
               Altar
               ,
               but
               the
               Table
               
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               you
               have
               nought
               to
               answer
               :
               confessing
               plainly
               that
               n
               he
               saith
               as
               the
               Doctor
               doth
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               onely
               faire
               dealing
               he
               hath
               found
               yet
               from
               you
               ;
               though
               after
               you
               would
               faine
               retract
               ,
               o
               affirming
               that
               the
               
                 B
                 p
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 would
                 smile
              
               very
               heartily
               ,
               to
               see
               
               that
               such
               a
               
                 passage
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 is
              
               ,
               should
               be
               brought
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               
                 to
                 defend
                 his
                 Altars
              
               .
               Let
               them
               laugh
               that
               winne
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               comes
               next
               after
               ,
               is
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               1
               
                 Edw.
                 6.
                 cap.
              
               1.
               of
               which
               the
               Doctor
               tells
               us
               ,
               p
               that
               
                 it
                 was
                 resolved
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Communion
                
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 effect
                 was
                 a
                 plaine
                 abolition
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Masse
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Act
                 was
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   An
                   Act
                   against
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   shall
                   speak
                   irreverently
                   against
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 .
                 Hee
                 tells
                 us
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   the
                   body
                
                 of
                 the
                 Act
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Writ
                 determined
                 of
                 ,
                 upon
                 such
                 delinquencies
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 called
                 
                   Sacrosanctum
                   Sacramentum
                   Altaris
                
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Act
                 being
                 repealed
                 1
                 
                   Mar.
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 was
                 afterwards
                 revived
                 by
                 Qu.
                 Eliz.
                 and
                 every
                 branch
                 and
                 member
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Eliz.
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 
              
               So
               that
               the
               Act
               being
               still
               in
               force
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               to
               this
               day
               entituled
               in
               the
               
                 Statute
                 law
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Sacram●nt
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               .
               This
               Statute
               you
               affirme
               to
               be
               produced
               by
               the
               Doctors
               with
               the
               
                 same
                 felicity
                 as
                 the
              
               Martyrs
               were
               ,
               q
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 witnes
                 point
                 blank
                 against
                 himself
                 :
              
               the
               D
               r
               ,
               only
               peeping
               
                 over
                 the
                 wicket
                 ,
                 but
              
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 not
                 daring
                 for
                 his
                 eares
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 doore
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Why
               doe
               you
               thinke
               the
               Doctor
               should
               be
               such
               a
               flincher
               ?
               First
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               r
               
                 because
                 the
              
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 addition
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
              
               Sacrament
               ;
               
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 it self
                 being
                 the
              
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               body
               and
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               :
               
                 the
                 one
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 the
              
               s
               nick-name
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               it
               .
               This
               said
               ;
               t
               you
               fall
               upon
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               bid
               him
               
                 come
                 with
                 shame
                 enough
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Act
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 see
                 what
                 impostures
                 he
                 printeth
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 :
              
               because
               for●ooth
               it
               is
               there
               called
               the
               
                 comfortable
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
              
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 Scripture
              
               the
               Supper
               and
               Table
               
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Good
               angry
               Sir
               ,
               doe
               you
               find
               any
               imposture
               here
               on
               the
               Doctors-part
               ?
               Affirmes
               hee
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               by
               that
               Statute
               (
               still
               in
               force
               )
               entituled
               also
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ?
               It
               is
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               a
               
                 penall
                 law
              
               ,
               and
               being
               it
               was
               a
               
                 penall
                 law
              
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               speak
               
                 ad
                 captum
                 vulgi
              
               .
               Doe
               you
               not
               call
               to
               mind
               ,
               that
               you
               told
               us
               lately
               of
               the
               
                 Queenes
                 Injunctions
              
               ,
               u
               that
               they
               
                 were
                 directed
                 to
                 her
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 not
                 unto
                 her
                 Mathematicians
              
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Rubrick
               in
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 people
              
               x
               
                 that
                 were
                 no
                 Geometricians
              
               :
               and
               then
               conclude
               the
               point
               out
               of
               Chancellour
               Egerton
               ,
               that
               y
               
                 words
                 must
                 be
                 taken
              
               sensu
               currenti
               ,
               
                 custome
                 and
                 use
                 being
                 the
                 best
                 expositor
                 both
                 of
                 Lawes
                 and
                 words
                 ?
              
               Take
               the
               Impostor
               home
               with
               you
               to
               make
               up
               the
               messe
               ;
               and
               then
               you
               have
               a
               Mountebank
               ,
               a
               
                 mad
                 man
              
               ,
               the
               
                 devill
                 an
                 old
                 clipper
                 of
                 speeches
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               said
               Impostor
               to
               keepe
               you
               company
               .
            
             
               You
               challenge
               upon
               all
               ,
               and
               on
               no
               occasions
               ,
               a
               speciall
               interest
               in
               antiquity
               ;
               and
               cite
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               cause
               sometimes
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Ancients
               that
               call
               it
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               :
               yet
               tell
               us
               ,
               upon
               better
               thoughts
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 called
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               z
               
                 nor
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 commonly
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 error
                 and
                 Popery
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 .
              
               The
               Papists
               are
               beholding
               to
               you
               ,
               for
               giving
               them
               such
               interest
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               .
               The
               Fathers
               call
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               called
               so
               only
               by
               the
               common
               error
               and
               Poperic
               of
               these
               later
               daies
               .
               Doe
               not
               you
               make
               the
               Fathers
               exceeding
               
               young
               ,
               or
               Popery
               exceeding
               old
               ,
               in
               that
               you
               make
               the
               Fathers
               and
               Popery
               of
               an
               equall
               standing
               .
               Your
               slender
               observation
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               times
               this
               very
               Sacrament
               was
               called
               the
               Masse
               ,
               and
               allowed
               to
               be
               called
               so
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               (
               you
               meane
               it
               is
               so
               called
               in
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               confirmed
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 &
                 3.
                 
                 Edw.
                 6.
                 c.
              
               1.
               )
               is
               not
               worth
               the
               noting
               .
               Yet
               thereupon
               you
               make
               this
               inference
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Doctor
               
                 shall
                 report
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 said
                 Masse
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 onely
                 administred
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 your
                 remedy
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 slander
                 .
              
               And
               well
               you
               may
               .
               You
               know
               that
               Statute
               is
               repealed
               ,
               there
               being
               another
               Liturgie
               confirmed
               by
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               makes
               void
               the
               old
               .
               But
               so
               it
               is
               not
               with
               the
               Statute
               touching
               the
               Sacrament
               
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               in
               force
               as
               the
               second
               Liturgie
               .
               Nor
               need
               you
               feare
               that
               any
               man
               will
               report
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               said
               Masse
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               only
               administred
               the
               Communion
               :
               though
               some
               perhaps
               may
               say
               (
               and
               bid
               you
               take
               the
               remedy
               that
               the
               law
               allowes
               you
               )
               that
               you
               ,
               or
               some
               good
               friend
               of
               yours
               ,
               have
               offered
               to
               say
               Masse
               ,
               there
               where
               you
               ought
               to
               have
               administred
               the
               Communion
               onely
               .
               Be
               not
               too
               busie
               on
               your
               chalenges
               ,
               as
               you
               love
               your selfe
               ;
               lest
               some
               adventurous
               Sword-man
               bid
               you
               doe
               your
               worst
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               the
               wasters
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Writ
               ,
               directed
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Act
               to
               my
               LL.
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               you
               say
               it
               
                 doth
                 not
              
               a
               
                 call
                 it
              
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               
                 falsifyeth
                 the
                 Act
                 )
                 Sacramentum
                 Altaris
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 Statute
                 made
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               Why
               Sir
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Writ
               calls
               it
               so
               expressely
               ;
               b
               but
               that
               it
               is
               expresly
               called
               so
               in
               the
               Writ
               .
               
               And
               if
               you
               have
               no
               better
               answer
               to
               the
               Writ
               ,
               than
               unto
               the
               Statute
               ,
               both
               Writ
               and
               Statute
               will
               hold
               good
               against
               all
               your
               Cavills
               :
               and
               the
               poore
               Doctor
               may
               be
               c
               Lawyer
               good
               enough
               to
               defend
               the
               Writ
               ,
               although
               there
               were
               
                 no
                 Precedents
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Entries
                 .
              
               You
               saw
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               this
               plea
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               you
               adventure
               on
               a
               further
               hazard
               .
               You
               tell
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               elsewhere
               ,
               of
               his
               great
               presumption
               in
               offering
               to
               d
               
                 correct
                 Magnificat
              
               :
               and
               that
               being
               never
               in
               such
               grace
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               made
               
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 seale
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               he
               e
               
                 should
                 presume
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 call
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 but
                 an
                 Apprentise
                 in
                 the
                 lawes
                 .
              
               Yet
               now
               you
               fall
               on
               both
               those
               errours
               ,
               of
               which
               you
               have
               already
               pronounced
               him
               guilty
               .
               For
               you
               must
               needs
               
                 correct
                 the
                 Statute
              
               ,
               which
               the
               whole
               Parliament
               (
               wiser
               I
               take
               it
               than
               your selfe
               )
               hath
               thought
               fit
               to
               stand
               :
               and
               tell
               us
               of
               the
               Writ
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               my
               Lord
               B
               p
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               
                 Lord
                 Keeper
              
               ,
               had
               no
               power
               to
               alter
               )
               that
               it
               f
               ought
               to
               be
               issued
               
                 contra
                 formam
                 Statuti
                 concernentis
                 sacrosanctum
                 Sacramentum
                 corporis
                 &
                 sanguinis
                 Dominici
              
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Statute
               gives
               no
               warrant
               for
               any
               such
               Writ
               to
               be
               issued
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               Chancery
               .
               Had
               you
               authority
               of
               making
               either
               Writs
               or
               Statutes
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               your
               first
               Statute
               should
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               lawfull
               for
               any
               man
               wheresoever
               ,
               or
               whensoever
               he
               saw
               the
               holy
               Table
               placed
               Altar-wise
               ,
               to
               call
               it
               a
               dresser
               ;
               and
               then
               a
               Writ
               to
               be
               awarded
               against
               all
               those
               that
               should
               speak
               unreverently
               of
               your
               said
               
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 dresser
              
               .
               At
               least
               it
               should
               and
               might
               be
               lawfull
               for
               the
               rude
               people
               so
               to
               call
               it
               ,
               and
               none
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               controule
               them
               .
               On
               them
               indeed
               you
               have
               trans-ferred
               it
               ,
               in
               your
               new
               edition
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               to
               excuse
               the
               Bishop
               :
               
               but
               then
               you
               never
               tell
               us
               ,
               as
               you
               might
               have
               done
               as
               well
               in
               the
               same
               Edition
               ,
               how
               sorely
               they
               were
               reprehended
               by
               the
               Bishop
               for
               it
               .
               Here
               very
               unseasonably
               ,
               and
               by
               some
               g
               Susenbrotus
               figure
               ,
               you
               have
               brought
               it
               in
               ;
               and
               seeme
               exceeding
               angry
               (
               as
               I
               think
               you
               are
               )
               that
               it
               should
               be
               so
               Prynned
               and
               
                 pinned
                 on
                 the
                 Bishops
              
               sleeve
               .
               But
               be
               not
               so
               extreamly
               angry
               though
               mass
               :
               Prynne
               may
               furnish
               you
               with
               as
               good
               a
               note
               as
               that
               when
               occasion
               serves
               ;
               and
               recompence
               you
               for
               the
               use
               of
               your
               Dresser
               by
               some
               trick
               of
               law
               .
               But
               where
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               h
               if
               
                 one
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Deane
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 shall
                 speake
                 irreverently
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 table
                 ,
              
               (
               I
               thought
               assuredly
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               the
               Lords
               Table
               )
               
                 calling
                 it
                 oyster-table
                 ,
                 and
                 oyster-boorde
                 ;
                 by
                 this
                 new
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 all
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deanes
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 places
                 must
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 :
              
               you
               make
               a
               strange
               
                 non
                 sequitur
              
               which
               the
               Doctor
               meant
               not
               .
               Hee
               knowes
               there
               have
               beene
               many
               Bishops
               and
               Deanes
               of
               either
               ,
               of
               such
               a
               noted
               piety
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               can
               suppose
               it
               of
               them
               .
               All
               you
               can
               thence
               conclude
               is
               this
               :
               that
               as
               there
               was
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               and
               a
               Deane
               of
               Westminster
               that
               called
               the
               
                 Lords
                 table
              
               standing
               Table-wise
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Chauncell
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               oyster-boorde
               :
               so
               to
               cry
               quitts
               with
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               (
               as
               you
               have
               now
               discovered
               him
               )
               one
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               and
               Deane
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               that
               calls
               it
               standing
               Altar-wise
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Dresser
               .
               As
               for
               
                 Iohn
                 Fox
              
               his
               marginall
               notes
               of
               
                 the
                 blasphemous
                 mouth
                 of
                 D
                 r
                 Weston
                 ,
              
               (
               the
               Deane
               of
               
                 Westminster
                 )
                 calling
                 the
                 Lords
                 table
                 an
                 oyster-boorde
                 ,
              
               pag.
               85.
               
                 and
                 Bishop
                 White
              
               ,
               (
               then
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Lincoln
                 )
                 blasphemously
                 calleth
                 the
                 boorde
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 an
                 oyster-table
                 :
              
               those
               you
               may
               either
               take
               or
               leave
               ,
               as
               your
               stomack
               serves
               you
               .
               
               And
               sure
               it
               serves
               you
               very
               well
               ,
               you
               had
               not
               falne
               else
               on
               the
               B
               p
               of
               Norwich
               with
               so
               good
               an
               appetite
               ,
               and
               furnished
               some
               of
               your
               good
               friends
               out
               of
               the
               Index
               of
               your
               Author
               ,
               with
               an
               excellent
               note
               ,
               against
               the
               next
               Edition
               of
               the
               
                 Newes
                 from
                 Ipswich
              
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               the
               onely
               thing
               wherein
               
                 H.
                 B.
              
               and
               you
               have
               imparted
               notes
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               as
               may
               most
               manifestly
               be
               discerned
               in
               that
               generall
               Parallel
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               drawne
               betweene
               you
               .
               At
               this
               time
               I
               shall
               onely
               note
               how
               much
               you
               are
               beholding
               unto
               your
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               back-doors
               of
               your
               books
               ,
               your
               Indexes
               .
               Here
               i
               we
               are
               furnished
               with
               a
               note
               out
               of
               the
               Index
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Fox
              
               ,
               touching
               a
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Norwich
                 his
                 sending
                 forth
                 letters
                 of
                 persecution
                 .
              
               Pag.
               129.
               you
               certifie
               us
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               same
               learned
               Index
               ,
               that
               Bishop
               Ridley
               ordered
               the
               Communion
               Table
               to
               be
               placed
               ,
               not
               
                 Altar-wise
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Table
                 .
              
               Nor
               could
               you
               enter
               into
               the
               Fathers
               but
               by
               this
               back-doore
               ,
               and
               there
               you
               found
               by
               chance
               (
               such
               good
               luck
               you
               have
               )
               that
               ,
               
                 Sacrificium
                 Altaris
              
               k
               was
               foysted
               into
               the
               Index
               of
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               by
               the
               Divines
               of
               Lovaine
               ,
               as
               into
               others
               of
               the
               Fathers
               by
               the
               Priests
               and
               Iesuites
               .
               We
               now
               perceive
               what
               helps
               you
               had
               ,
               to
               clog
               your
               margin
               with
               such
               a
               numerous
               and
               impertinent
               body
               of
               quotations
               ,
               as
               serve
               for
               very
               little
               purpose
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               a
               shew
               ;
               a
               generall
               muster
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               of
               your
               mighty
               reading
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               Of
               taking
               down
               Altar●
               in
               K.
               Edw.
               time
               ;
               altering
               the
               Liturgie
               first
               made
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               82.
               
               Canon
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               leaves
               the
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Lincolns
                 Method
              
               ,
               for
               this
               Chapter
               to
               keepe
               close
               to
               
                 England
                 .
                 Altars
              
               not
               generally
               taken
               downe
               in
               the
               fourth
               of
               K.
               Edw.
               6.
               
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc.
              
               falsifieth
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               to
               the
               Vicar
               ;
               and
               palters
               with
               a
               passage
               in
               the
               
                 Acts
                 and
                 Mon.
              
               to
               make
               them
               serve
               his
               turne
               about
               the
               taking
               downe
               of
               Altars
               .
               A
               most
               notorious
               peece
               of
               non-sense
               in
               the
               new
               Edition
               of
               the
               letter
               .
               The
               Altars
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               beaten
               downe
               in
               
                 Germany
                 .
                 Altars
              
               not
               beaten
               downe
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               by
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               but
               taken
               downe
               by
               order
               ,
               and
               in
               fa●re
               proc●eding
               .
               Matters
               of
               fact
               may
               be
               made
               doctrinall
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               on
               some
               occasions
               .
               The
               Order
               of
               the
               King
               but
               a
               
                 kind
                 of
                 Law.
              
               The
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Linc.
              
               takes
               great
               paines
               to
               free
               Calvin
               from
               having
               any
               hand
               in
               altering
               the
               Liturgie
               .
               Land
               mark●s
               and
               bounds
               〈◊〉
               downe
               ,
               for
               the
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               .
               Calvin
               excepts
               against
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               pract●seth
               with
               the
               D.
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               both
               when
               he
               was
               Protector
               ,
               and
               after
               .
               His
               correspondence
               her●
               with
               〈◊〉
               .
               Hooper
               ,
               and
               ill
               aff●ction
               to
               the
               ceremoni●s
               then
               by
               Law
               ●stablished
               .
               The
               plot
               for
               altering
               the
               Liturgie
               so
               strongly
               laied
               ,
               that
               it
               want
               forward
               notwithstanding
               the
               Dukes
               attainder
               ,
               The
               〈◊〉
               ignorance
               and
               most
               apparent
               falshoods
               of
               the
               Minister
               of
               Linc
               ,
               in
               all
               this
               businesse
               .
               Calvin
               att●mpt●
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Counsell
               ,
               and
               Archb.
               Cranmen
               .
               The
               date
               of
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               Archb.
               cleered
               〈…〉
               given
               the
               first
               Liturgie
               by
               K.
               Edw.
               6.
               asserted
               from
               the
               false
               construction
               of
               the
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               as
               also
               that
               given
               to
               it
               by
               the
               Parliament
               .
               Archb.
               Bancroft
               ,
               and
               
                 Io.
                 Fox
              
               ,
               what
               they
               say
               thereof
               .
               The
               standing
               of
               the
               Table
               after
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Altar
               may
               be
               used
               in
               a
               Church
               reformed
               .
            
             
               HItherto
               we
               have
               followed
               you
               up
               and
               downe
               according
               as
               you
               pleased
               to
               leade
               the
               way
               ;
               and
               
               seene
               what
               Arguments
               you
               had
               against
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               holy
               Table
               Altar-wise
               ,
               
               borrowed
               from
               the
               Regall
               and
               Episcopall
               power
               :
               or
               rather
               how
               you
               answer
               the
               Doctors
               Arguments
               from
               thence
               derived
               .
               We
               have
               gone
               also
               overall
               your
               Cavils
               ,
               devised
               against
               his
               evidence
               from
               the
               
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
              
               ;
               wherein
               he
               shewed
               you
               how
               indifferently
               ,
               those
               holy
               men
               ,
               
                 Fryth
                 ,
                 Lambert
                 ,
                 Philpot
                 ,
                 Latymer
                 ,
              
               and
               Ridley
               ,
               used
               the
               name
               of
               Altar
               ,
               calling
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               without
               
                 doubt
                 or
                 scruple
              
               .
               And
               howsoever
               you
               endeavoured
               to
               stop
               their
               mouths
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               should
               not
               speake
               at
               all
               ;
               or
               bribe
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               drawn
               to
               serve
               your
               turne
               :
               yet
               they
               have
               shewne
               themselves
               right
               honest
               men
               ,
               and
               stood
               to
               all
               things
               which
               they
               said
               at
               the
               first
               report
               .
               You
               may
               do
               well
               to
               deale
               more
               faithfully
               hereafter
               ,
               a
               
                 in
                 your
                 quotations
                 of
                 those
                 bookes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 so
                 throughly
                 versed
                 .
              
               We
               also
               have
               made
               good
               the
               Statute
               ,
               touching
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               and
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               writ
               in
               the
               same
               awarded
               ,
               from
               your
               vaine
               assaults
               ;
               by
               which
               you
               cannot
               but
               perceive
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               should
               call
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               by
               the
               old
               knowne
               and
               common
               name
               ,
               (
               as
               your selfe
               confesseth
               it
               to
               be
               )
               of
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ;
               the
               Law
               will
               be
               his
               warrant
               in
               it
               against
               all
               your
               fury
               .
               So
               farre
               we
               have
               gone
               after
               you
               in
               your
               owne
               Method
               .
               But
               now
               we
               will
               crave
               leave
               ,
               to
               collect
               out
               of
               you
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               what
               ever
               more
               occurres
               betweene
               the
               Doctor
               and
               your selfe
               ,
               of
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ,
               as
               it
               relates
               unto
               this
               Church
               ,
               the
               Liturgies
               ,
               and
               Canons
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               before
               wee
               looke
               abroad
               into
               forreine
               parts
               .
               And
               this
               we
               shall
               the
               rather
               do
               ,
               because
               you
               brought
               us
               in
               your
               last
               Chapter
               ,
               
               through
               the
               
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
              
               ,
               into
               the
               times
               of
               K.
               Edward
               the
               sixt
               ,
               and
               Qu.
               Elizabeth
               :
               whom
               we
               are
               loath
               to
               part
               withall
               ,
               before
               we
               have
               examined
               every
               passage
               which
               concernes
               those
               times
               and
               them
               that
               followed
               .
               First
               then
               ,
               besides
               the
               statute
               before
               remembred
               ,
               enacted
               by
               K.
               Edw.
               6.
               and
               revived
               afterward
               by
               Q●
               .
               Elizabeth
               ,
               wherein
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               is
               contained
               expresly
               :
               the
               King
               did
               set
               out
               certaine
               b
               Injuctions
               ,
               in
               the
               said
               first
               yeere
               of
               his
               raigne
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               called
               the
               blessed
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Liturgie
               of
               the
               yeere
               1549.
               being
               the
               third
               yeere
               of
               that
               Kings
               raigne
               ,
               it
               is
               agreed
               upon
               both
               sides
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Table
               is
               generally
               called
               an
               
                 Altar
                 :
                 every
                 where
                 called
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               
                 almost
                 every
                 where
              
               ,
               as
               in
               your
               second
               Edition
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Letter
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               old
               Altars
               being
               standing
               ,
               the
               old
               name
               continued
               .
               The
               difference
               is
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               how
               long
               they
               stood
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               manner
               ,
               how
               they
               were
               taken
               downe
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Liturgie
               it selfe
               ,
               on
               what
               occasion
               it
               was
               changed
               .
            
             
               First
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               tels
               us
               in
               his
               letter
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 stood
                 a
                 yeare
                 or
                 two
                 in
                 King
                 Edwards
                 time
                 :
              
               Now
               you
               enlarge
               the
               time
               ,
               to
               
                 foure
                 yeeres
              
               ,
               as
               the
               D
               
               r.
               doth
               :
               saying
               c
               
                 they
                 stood
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 yeeres
                 before
                 the
                 Kings
                 declaration
              
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               same
               you
               tell
               us
               also
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 stood
                 not
                 one
                 compleat
                 yeere
              
               ,
               before
               
                 the
                 godly
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               you
               expound
               your selfe
               ,
               the
               
                 irregular
                 forwardnesse
              
               of
               the
               people
               )
               
                 had
                 taken
                 them
                 to
                 taske
              
               .
               That
               they
               stood
               foure
               yeeres
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               proves
               by
               an
               historicall
               deduction
               out
               of
               the
               stories
               of
               those
               times
               .
               d
               In
               which
               it
               doth
               appeare
               that
               An.
               1547.
               the
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               
               was
               passe
               ,
               wherein
               it
               was
               intituled
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               :
               that
               An.
               1548.
               the
               
                 Common-prayer
                 booke
              
               was
               confirmed
               ,
               although
               not
               published
               till
               the
               next
               ,
               then
               neere
               at
               hand
               ,
               which
               was
               1549.
               where
               the
               word
               Altar
               is
               oft
               used
               ,
               everywhere
               ,
               or
               
                 almost
                 everywhere
              
               ,
               you
               know
               not
               which
               .
               That
               in
               the
               said
               yeere
               1549.
               an
               Order
               came
               to
               B
               
               p.
               Bonner
               from
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               for
               abrogating
               
                 private
                 Masses
              
               ,
               wherein
               it
               was
               appointed
               that
               the
               holy
               blessed
               Communion
               be
               ministred
               at
               the
               high
               Altar
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               other
               place
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 and
                 Mon.
                 part
                 .
                 2.
                 p.
              
               662.
               
               And
               finally
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               fourth
               yeere
               of
               his
               raigne
               (
               Novemb.
               24.
               1550
               )
               there
               came
               an
               Order
               from
               the
               Councell
               to
               B
               
               p.
               Ridley
               ,
               (
               who
               succeeded
               Bonner
               )
               for
               taking
               downe
               the
               Altars
               in
               his
               Dioces
               .
               p.
               699.
               which
               order
               comming
               to
               the
               B
               
               p.
               e
               with
               certaine
               reasons
               also
               sent
               from
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               the
               forenamed
               B
               
               p.
               of
               London
               ,
               as
               the
               storie
               tels
               us
               ,
               did
               hold
               his
               Visitation
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 he
                 did
                 exhort
                 those
                 Churches
                 in
                 his
                 diocess
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Altars
                 did
                 remaine
                 ,
                 to
                 conforme
                 themselves
                 unto
                 those
                 other
                 Churches
                 which
                 had
                 taken
                 them
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 their
                 Altars
                 one
                 decent
                 Table
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 .
              
               Which
               exhortation
               ,
               as
               it
               seemeth
               ,
               did
               prevaile
               so
               farre
               ,
               that
               not
               long
               after
               the
               Altars
               were
               taken
               downe
               ,
               and
               Tables
               set
               up
               in
               the
               Churches
               .
               That
               it
               was
               done
               thus
               in
               all
               other
               dioceses
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               finds
               not
               any
               where
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               letter
               to
               the
               Vicar
               :
               where
               it
               is
               said
               indeed
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               but
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 on
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 breaking
                 downe
              
               Altars
               ,
               
                 all
                 dioceses
                 did
                 agree
                 upon
                 receiving
                 Tables
              
               ;
               all
               dioceses
               
                 aswell
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 London
              
               ,
               as
               your
               corrupted
               Copie
               hath
               it
               .
               For
               proofe
               of
               which
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               
               falsified
               the
               Bishops
               letters
               to
               bring
               it
               in
               ;
               so
               you
               have
               falsified
               the
               Acts
               and
               Monuments
               to
               make
               it
               good
               .
               For
               where
               the
               words
               run
               on
               in
               a
               continued
               stile
               or
               sense
               ;
               you
               stop
               them
               where
               you
               list
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               speake
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               never
               meant
               .
               The
               words
               run
               thus
               in
               the
               Edition
               f
               which
               you
               choose
               to
               make
               up
               the
               matter
               .
               
                 Furthermore
                 in
                 the
                 yeere
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 1550.
                 other
                 Letters
                 likewise
                 were
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 downe
                 of
                 Altars
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 up
                 the
                 Table
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 unto
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Ridley
                
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochester
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 then
                 made
                 B
                 
                 p.
                 of
                 London
                 in
                 Bonners
                 place
                 :
                 the
                 Copie
                 and
                 contents
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 letters
                 are
                 these
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               Here
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               g
               the
               full
               point
               should
               be
               ,
               at
               
                 setting
                 up
                 the
                 Table
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               And
               then
               a
               new
               period
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               
                 unto
                 Nicholas
                 Ridley
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               By
               this
               device
               you
               thinke
               to
               have
               wonne
               the
               day
               ,
               not
               seeing
               that
               by
               this
               fine
               fancy
               ,
               you
               have
               made
               non-sence
               of
               the
               first
               period
               ,
               and
               very
               strange
               English
               in
               the
               last
               .
               For
               let
               the
               first
               be
               thus
               ;
               
                 
                   Furthermore
                   in
                   the
                   yeere
                   1550.
                   other
                   Letters
                   likewise
                   were
                   sent
                   for
                   the
                   taking
                   down
                   of
                   Altars
                   ,
                   and
                   setting
                   up
                   the
                   Table
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   :
                
              
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               have
               letters
               sent
               ,
               to
               we
               know
               not
               whom
               ;
               which
               would
               be
               answered
               and
               obeyed
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               when
               .
               Then
               take
               the
               second
               by
               it selfe
               ;
               unto
               Nicholas
               Ridley
               
                 (
                 who
                 being
              
               B
               
               p.
               of
               Rochester
               
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 then
                 made
              
               B
               
               p.
               of
               London
               in
               Bonners
               place
               )
               the
               Copie
               and
               contents
               of
               the
               Kings
               Letters
               are
               these
               as
               followeth
               :
               and
               then
               you
               set
               the
               Cart
               before
               the
               Horse
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               English
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               justifiable
               by
               the
               grammar
               of
               the
               English
               tongue
               .
               Besides
               which
               handling
               of
               your
               Author
               ,
               you
               venture
               on
               an
               affirmation
               that
               you
               have
               no
               ground
               
               for
               ;
               nay
               I
               am
               sure
               you
               know
               the
               contrary
               to
               what
               there
               you
               say
               .
               You
               cite
               us
               h
               elsewhere
               in
               your
               booke
               ,
               the
               third
               Sermon
               of
               B
               
               p.
               Hooper
               upon
               Ionah
               ,
               preached
               before
               K.
               Edw.
               An.
               1550.
               say
               you
               ,
               An.
               1551.
               saith
               
                 M
                 
                 r.
                 Prynne
              
               ,
               whose
               account
               I
               follow
               .
               And
               in
               that
               Sermon
               ,
               
                 
                   It
                   were
                   well
                   then
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 please
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 Altars
                 into
                 Tables
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 false
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 sacrifices
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 upon
                 the
                 Altars
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Altars
                 remaine
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 ignorant
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ignorant
                 and
                 evill
                 perswaded
                 Priest
                 ,
                 will
                 dreame
                 alwaies
                 of
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               By
               which
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               had
               beene
               done
               by
               ●
               
               p.
               Ridley
               ,
               all
               other
               dioceses
               ,
               
                 aswell
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 London
              
               ,
               did
               not
               agree
               on
               putting
               downe
               of
               Altars
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               of
               Tables
               ,
               as
               you
               rashly
               say
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               likely
               that
               the
               Altars
               generally
               were
               taken
               downe
               throughout
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               untill
               the
               second
               Liturgie
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               till
               the
               yeere
               1552
               as
               you
               say
               your selfe
               .
            
             
               Next
               for
               the
               manner
               how
               they
               were
               taken
               downe
               ,
               you
               tell
               us
               in
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               ,
               h
               that
               
                 the
                 people
                 being
                 scandalized
                 herewith
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               with
               
                 Altars
                 )
                 in
                 Country
                 Churches
                 ,
                 first
                 beats
                 them
                 downe
              
               de
               facto
               ,
               
                 then
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 by
                 a
              
               kind
               of
               Law
               ,
               
                 puts
                 them
                 downe
              
               de
               jure
               .
               Your
               Copie
               i
               
                 stilo
                 novo
              
               relates
               it
               thus
               ,
               as
               
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 people
              
               being
               scandalized
               herewith
               in
               Country
               Churches
               ,
               first
               ,
               
                 it
                 seemes
              
               ,
               beat
               them
               downe
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ;
               then
               the
               Supreme
               Magistrate
               ,
               
                 (
                 as
                 here
                 the
                 King
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 Archb.
              
               Cranmer
               
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Counsell
                 did
                 ,
              
               An.
               1550.
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               Law
               
                 put
                 them
                 downe
              
               de
               jure
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Ed.
                 6.
                 
                 Nov.
              
               24.
               
               This
               alteration
               you
               
               have
               made
               to
               shift
               the
               scene
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               carry
               this
               tumultuous
               breaking
               downe
               of
               Altars
               ,
               which
               you
               here
               describe
               ,
               from
               hence
               to
               Germany
               .
               For
               you
               perceive
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 relates
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
              
               k
               
                 to
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
              
               Altars
               
                 beyond
                 the
                 seas
                 (
                 because
                 he
                 speakes
                 of
              
               Supreme
               Magistrates
               ,
               )
               
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 began
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 before
                 the
              
               Magistrates
               
                 established
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 way
                 of
              
               Law.
               
                 And
                 this
              
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               Luther
               
                 complaines
                 of
                 against
              
               Carolostadius
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 hew
                 down
                 ,
                 than
                 dispute
                 downe
                 Altars
                 .
              
               No
               question
               but
               the
               Angels
               which
               removed
               our
               Ladies
               chamber
               ,
               from
               her
               house
               in
               Bethlem
               l
               unto
               her
               Chappell
               at
               Loretto
               ,
               assisted
               you
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               miracle
               .
               It
               could
               not
               possibly
               be
               the
               worke
               of
               a
               mortall
               man
               ,
               to
               shift
               so
               suddenly
               a
               businesse
               of
               this
               weight
               ,
               from
               England
               ,
               to
               the
               parts
               beyond
               sea
               .
               m
               
                 Nec
                 vox
                 hominem
                 sonat
              
               .
               Happy
               man
               be
               your
               dole
               ,
               that
               are
               so
               highly
               in
               the
               favour
               of
               your
               friends
               and
               followers
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               you
               say
               unto
               them
               is
               received
               as
               Gospell
               .
               You
               had
               not
               else
               adventured
               on
               so
               fine
               a
               Legend
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               can
               command
               beleefe
               ,
               even
               from
               very
               Infidels
               .
               n
               
                 Tam
                 facilis
                 in
                 mendaciis
                 fides
                 ,
                 ut
                 etiam
                 crediderint
                 alia
                 monstrosa
                 miracula
                 .
              
               But
               tell
               me
               betweene
               you
               and
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               keepe
               your
               counsell
               ;
               how
               can
               this
               businesse
               relate
               unto
               those
               of
               Germany
               ?
               because
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               he
               
                 speakes
                 of
                 Supreme
                 Magistrates
              
               .
               Why
               man.
               Your
               owne
               o
               edition
               hath
               it
               Magistrate
               ,
               not
               Magistrates
               ;
               and
               will
               you
               flie
               off
               from
               your
               owne
               ?
               Besides
               you
               tell
               us
               in
               the
               words
               immediatly
               before
               ,
               that
               in
               K.
               
                 Edwards
                 Liturgie
              
               of
               1549.
               
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 every
                 where
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 1552.
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 called
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lords
                 boord
                 .
              
               Then
               you
               go
               on
               ,
               and
               aske
               ,
               
                 why
                 so
              
               ?
               and
               presently
               returne
               this
               answer
               ,
               
               
                 because
                 the
                 people
                 being
                 scandalized
                 herewith
                 in
                 Country
                 Churches
                 ,
                 first
                 it
                 seemes
                 beat
                 them
                 downe
              
               de
               facto
               ;
               
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 supreme
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Kind-hearted
               Germanes
               ,
               that
               liking
               not
               of
               Altars
               in
               K.
               Edwards
               Liturgie
               ,
               would
               beat
               them
               downe
               at
               home
               ,
               in
               their
               owne
               Countries
               ,
               because
               the
               people
               (
               which
               they
               never
               heard
               of
               )
               were
               scandalized
               herewith
               in
               England
               .
               Faith
               tell
               mee
               ,
               doe
               you
               not
               thinke
               them
               very
               
                 honest
                 fellowes
              
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               dozen
               of
               Grantham
               Ale
               were
               well
               bestowed
               upon
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               Alderman
               there
               ,
               for
               doing
               such
               an
               excellent
               piece
               of
               service
               ,
               to
               promote
               the
               cause
               ?
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               more
               of
               this
               trim
               invention
               ,
               which
               made
               you
               falsifie
               the
               letter
               ,
               with
               a
               long
               
                 Parenthesis
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               &c.
               to
               bring
               in
               this
               Pageant
               .
               Onely
               I
               shall
               advise
               you
               as
               a
               speciall
               friend
               ,
               to
               take
               a
               care
               you
               see
               it
               entred
               in
               the
               next
               edition
               of
               the
               
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
              
               ,
               which
               every
               time
               it
               comes
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               growes
               bigger
               ,
               by
               such
               hands
               as
               yours
               ;
               and
               will
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               in
               time
               grow
               great
               ,
               and
               be
               p
               
                 Livius
                 ingens
              
               .
            
             
               Well
               then
               ,
               the
               Altars
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               being
               thus
               beaten
               downe
               by
               the
               high-Germanes
               ,
               what
               did
               the
               English
               doe
               themselves
               ?
               No
               doubt
               but
               they
               did
               beat
               them
               downe
               too
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               did
               :
               the
               one
               ,
               in
               your
               imagination
               onely
               ,
               that
               dainty
               forge
               of
               new
               devices
               ;
               the
               other
               in
               very
               deed
               ,
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               .
               And
               then
               the
               King
               came
               after
               with
               his
               
                 bottle
                 and
                 bag
              
               ,
               to
               learne
               of
               such
               good
               teachers
               what
               he
               was
               to
               doe
               in
               the
               case
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               .
               First
               beaten
               downe
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               then
               put
               downe
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               :
               first
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               after
               by
               the
               King
               ;
               who
               as
               the
               Doctor
               told
               you
               in
               his
               
                 Coale
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 come
                 too
                 late
                 to
                 carry
                 any
                 stroake
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 businesse
                 ,
              
               which
               they
               had
               done
               before
               he
               came
               .
               
               I
               warrant
               you
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               being
               young
               ,
               could
               not
               containe
               himselfe
               within
               doores
               ,
               but
               must
               needs
               runne
               to
               see
               the
               sport
               ,
               when
               hee
               heard
               them
               at
               it
               :
               and
               being
               come
               ,
               thanked
               his
               good
               people
               for
               their
               paines
               ,
               and
               so
               sent
               them
               home
               .
               But
               that
               your
               thoughts
               were
               taken
               up
               amongst
               the
               Germans
               ,
               you
               should
               have
               told
               your
               storie
               thus
               :
               viz.
               That
               first
               the
               people
               beat
               down
               some
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               King
               much
               taken
               with
               the
               example
               ,
               put
               downe
               the
               rest
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               and
               by
               publick
               order
               .
               Yet
               had
               you
               told
               it
               thus
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               possibly
               might
               have
               questioned
               you
               for
               the
               relation
               :
               desiring
               you
               ,
               as
               formerly
               ,
               to
               tell
               where
               you
               find
               it
               :
               either
               that
               they
               were
               
                 beaten
                 downe
              
               ,
               or
               
                 beaten
                 downe
              
               de
               facto
               
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 people
              
               .
               That
               they
               q
               
                 were
                 taken
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 this
                 Realme
                 ,
              
               the
               Kings
               letters
               tell
               us
               :
               but
               
                 taking
                 downe
              
               implies
               an
               orderly
               proceeding
               ;
               
                 beating
                 downe
              
               ,
               hath
               none
               .
               And
               the
               Kings
               letters
               say
               withall
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               taken
               downe
               on
               
                 good
                 and
                 godly
                 considerations
              
               :
               which
               as
               the
               Doctor
               thinks
               ,
               r
               
                 implyes
                 some
                 order
                 and
                 authority
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 it
              
               ;
               some
               secret
               Order
               possibly
               ,
               from
               the
               Lord
               Protectour
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               after
               signed
               the
               letter
               ,
               who
               meant
               to
               try
               this
               way
               how
               the
               thing
               would
               relish
               ,
               before
               they
               would
               appeare
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               be
               seene
               to
               act
               it
               .
               Or
               put
               the
               case
               ,
               some
               Bishops
               now
               ,
               should
               on
               some
               grounds
               to
               them
               best
               knowne
               ,
               give
               way
               unto
               the
               Clergie
               of
               their
               severall
               Diocesses
               ,
               to
               place
               the
               Table
               Altar-wise
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               King
               should
               signifie
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               come
               unto
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               in
               many
               places
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               the
               holy
               table
               was
               removed
               to
               the
               Altar
               place
               on
               certain
               good
               and
               godly
               considerations
               :
               would
               this
               be
               an
               Argument
               unto
               future
               ages
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               done
               
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               by
               the
               Countrie
               people
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               why
               should
               you
               think
               the
               
                 people
                 in
                 most
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Realme
                 ,
              
               were
               scandalized
               with
               Altars
               in
               the
               Countrie
               Churches
               ;
               when
               in
               so
               many
               places
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               they
               tooke
               up
               Armes
               ,
               because
               the
               Masse
               was
               taken
               from
               them
               .
               Those
               enterprises
               which
               you
               speake
               of
               ,
               of
               some
               certaine
               (
               s
               )
               Zelots
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               K.
               Edwards
               ,
               Qu.
               Maries
               ,
               and
               Qu.
               Elizabeths
               raigne
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               you
               call
               
                 good
                 and
                 godly
                 considerations
              
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               the
               
                 irregular
                 forwardnesse
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               were
               before
               any
               law
               established
               :
               and
               therefore
               of
               no
               kin
               to
               these
               .
               Things
               were
               now
               setled
               by
               a
               law
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               law
               the
               Altars
               were
               to
               stand
               as
               before
               they
               did
               .
               Nor
               durst
               the
               people
               in
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Realme
               have
               taken
               downe
               the
               Altars
               then
               by
               law
               established
               ,
               on
               any
               
                 private
                 consideration
              
               how
               good
               soever
               :
               therefore
               I
               should
               rather
               think
               that
               it
               was
               done
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               and
               by
               authority
               from
               some
               Ordinaries
               ,
               such
               whom
               the
               Lords
               found
               fittest
               for
               the
               alteration
               .
               You
               cavill
               with
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               reckon
               it
               t
               amongst
               his
               fainings
               ,
               for
               telling
               you
               what
               
                 fine
                 doctrine
                 this
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 people
              
               ;
               viz.
               this
               your
               report
               of
               beating
               downe
               the
               Altars
               in
               the
               Country
               Churches
               :
               wherein
               he
               failes
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 writer
                 onely
                 mentioneth
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact.
              
               But
               being
               it
               was
               such
               a
               Fact
               ,
               as
               drew
               on
               the
               law
               ,
               the
               
                 kind
                 of
                 law
              
               you
               tell
               us
               of
               ,
               which
               after
               put
               them
               downe
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               :
               think
               you
               to
               meet
               with
               no
               apt
               schollers
               ,
               that
               can
               tell
               how
               to
               raise
               a
               doctrine
               out
               of
               the
               relation
               ?
               
                 Our
                 Ancestours
                 in
                 K.
                 Edwards
                 daies
                 were
                 zealous
                 of
                 the
                 reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 beat
                 downe
                 those
                 dressers
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 betray
                 Gods
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 advanced
                 ?
              
               Are
               you
               assured
               ,
               that
               none
               amongst
               your
               partizans
               
               will
               applie
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               after
               vouch
               you
               for
               their
               Author
               ?
               As
               for
               the
               Order
               of
               K.
               Edward
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               slighted
               off
               with
               a
               
                 kind
                 of
                 law
              
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               did
               that
               in
               Q●
               .
               
                 Elizabeths
                 Injunctions
              
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               somewhat
               )
               you
               still
               stand
               to
               that
               ,
               as
               being
               neither
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Councell
              
               ,
               but
               
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 sitting
                 in
                 Councell
                 .
              
               A
               most
               pretty
               quillet
               u
               Here
               is
               a
               subtilty
               indeed
               ,
               a
               subtilty
               in
               print
               ,
               as
               they
               use
               to
               say
               .
               But
               take
               heed
               ,
               
                 nihil
                 odiosius
                 est
                 nimio
                 acumine
              
               .
               You
               should
               not
               spend
               too
               many
               of
               your
               nice
               distinctions
               upon
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               which
               did
               indeed
               draw
               with
               it
               a
               full
               and
               finall
               alteration
               in
               the
               thing
               now
               talked
               of
               :
               you
               take
               great
               paines
               to
               make
               it
               visible
               unto
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               Calvin
               had
               no
               finger
               in
               it
               .
               It
               had
               beene
               happy
               for
               this
               Church
               ,
               if
               hee
               and
               Beza
               could
               have
               kept
               themselves
               to
               their
               meditations
               ,
               and
               not
               beene
               
                 curiosi
                 in
                 aliena
                 republica
              
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               too
               much
               .
               You
               say
               of
               Calvin
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Polypragmon
               a
               and
               
                 made
                 his
                 letters
                 flie
                 to
                 all
                 Princes
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 did
                 but
                 looke
                 towards
                 a
                 Reformation
                 :
              
               and
               that
               
                 no
                 man
              
               b
               
                 conceives
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 pragmatically
                 zealous
                 than
                 you
                 doe
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 which
                 cared
                 least
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               If
               so
               ,
               why
               take
               you
               up
               the
               Bucklers
               for
               him
               ,
               or
               thinke
               hee
               might
               not
               stickle
               here
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               places
               ?
               The
               Doctor
               drew
               a
               storie
               of
               it
               from
               his
               owne
               Epistles
               ;
               which
               you
               indeavour
               to
               refell
               ,
               by
               making
               ante-dates
               ,
               or
               
                 false
                 dates
              
               unto
               all
               his
               letters
               ,
               and
               unto
               most
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               whom
               you
               there
               produce
               .
               As
               for
               example
               :
               The
               Letter
               to
               my
               Lord
               Protectour
               ,
               you
               date
               Octo.
               22.
               1546.
               which
               was
               
                 a
                 yeere
                 before
                 K.
                 Edward
                 came
                 unto
                 the
                 Crowne
              
               c
               as
               you
               say
               your selfe
               :
               what
               time
               hee
               neither
               was
               Protectour
               ,
               nor
               was
               there
               any
               
                 English
                 Liturgie
              
               
               to
               except
               against
               .
               Then
               that
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               d
               did
               write
               for
               Bucer
               to
               come
               over
               ,
               the
               2.
               of
               
                 Oct.
                 An.
              
               1549.
               when
               Bucer
               had
               beene
               here
               a
               long
               time
               before
               ,
               and
               being
               at
               Canterbury
               ,
               writes
               e
               a
               letter
               to
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               dated
               the
               20.
               day
               of
               Iune
               that
               yeer
               :
               and
               so
               you
               make
               him
               come
               before
               hee
               was
               sent
               for
               .
               So
               for
               the
               treatie
               with
               the
               French
               ,
               whereof
               Calvin
               speakes
               f
               you
               make
               that
               March
               24.
               1549.
               when
               Bucer
               had
               been
               here
               10.
               moneths
               at
               least
               :
               and
               yet
               you
               date
               
                 Pet.
                 Alexanders
              
               letter
               g
               on
               the
               same
               day
               also
               ,
               writ
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               my
               Lord
               Archbishop
               to
               invite
               him
               hither
               .
               And
               thus
               you
               toile
               and
               moile
               your self
               ,
               (
               h
               )
               
                 pugnantia
                 secum
                 ,
                 frontibus
                 adversis
                 componere
              
               ;
               to
               joyn
               such
               things
               together
               as
               are
               not
               competible
               .
               But
               all
               is
               well
               enough
               so
               it
               please
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               can
               set
               out
               the
               Doctor
               like
               a
               
                 Iack
                 of
                 Lent
              
               ,
               for
               every
               boy
               to
               fling
               his
               stick
               at
               .
               Therefore
               to
               set
               the
               matter
               right
               ,
               and
               let
               you
               see
               the
               Doctor
               is
               not
               so
               extreamly
               ignorant
               in
               i
               
                 all
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               please
               to
               make
               him
               :
               I
               will
               set
               down
               some
               bounds
               and
               landmarks
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               for
               our
               direction
               in
               this
               search
               ,
               such
               as
               by
               no
               meanes
               can
               deceive
               us
               .
               Know
               then
               ,
               that
               k
               on
               the
               last
               of
               Ian.
               1547.
               according
               to
               the
               accompt
               of
               those
               forreine
               States
               ,
               which
               doe
               begin
               the
               yeere
               at
               Christmasse
               ,
               K.
               Edward
               came
               unto
               the
               Crowne
               :
               that
               l
               in
               the
               lulie
               following
               hee
               set
               out
               his
               Injunctions
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               many
               things
               there
               are
               ,
               that
               tend
               unto
               a
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               :
               and
               that
               in
               the
               m
               November
               after
               ,
               in
               the
               selfe
               same
               yeere
               ,
               hee
               held
               his
               first
               Parliament
               ,
               wherein
               the
               distribution
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               n
               
                 subutraque
                 specie
              
               ,
               was
               by
               law
               established
               .
               An.
               1548.
               
               Feb.
               11.
               o
               an
               Order
               was
               sent
               forth
               by
               the
               
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
              
               for
               the
               
                 abolishing
                 of
                 Images
                 ;
                 March
              
               the
               13.
               
               next
               following
               ,
               the
               
                 Order
                 of
                 administring
                 the
                 Communion
              
               ,
               p
               agreed
               upon
               at
               Windsor
               ,
               by
               the
               Prelates
               and
               other
               learned
               men
               ,
               q
               was
               by
               the
               King
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               recommended
               to
               the
               Bishops
               for
               the
               publick
               use
               .
               And
               on
               the
               2.
               of
               Oct.
               the
               same
               yeere
               ,
               did
               the
               Archbishop
               write
               to
               Bucer
               to
               come
               over
               hither
               .
               r
               
                 Veni
                 igitur
                 ad
                 nos
                 ,
                 &
                 te
                 operarium
                 praesta
                 in
                 messe
                 Domini
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               letter
               tells
               us
               .
               In
               the
               November
               of
               that
               yeere
               ,
               began
               the
               second
               s
               Parliament
               of
               K.
               Edward
               ,
               and
               held
               on
               till
               the
               14.
               of
               March
               next
               after
               ,
               falling
               in
               An.
               1549.
               in
               the
               same
               accompt
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               first
               Liturgie
               was
               confirmed
               and
               ratified
               .
               The
               tenth
               day
               after
               that
               ,
               
                 March
                 24.
                 
                 Pet.
                 Alexander
              
               ,
               S●cretarie
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               writes
               againe
               to
               Bucer
               t
               with
               a
               
                 Veni
                 igitur
                 quàm
                 citissimè
                 poteris
                 ▪
              
               and
               the
               Iune
               after
               that
               wee
               finde
               him
               here
               at
               Canterbury
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               writ
               to
               
                 Pet.
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
               u
               
                 Apr.
                 6.
                 
                 Proclamation
              
               was
               made
               for
               putting
               downe
               the
               Masse
               throughout
               the
               Realme
               :
               x
               the
               Iuly
               following
               ,
               those
               of
               Devonshire
               and
               Cornwall
               rose
               up
               in
               Armes
               ,
               desiring
               to
               have
               their
               old
               religion
               restored
               againe
               ;
               and
               y
               on
               the
               8.
               of
               August
               next
               ,
               (
               the
               Kingdome
               being
               thus
               embroyled
               )
               the
               French
               Ambassadour
               made
               defiance
               to
               the
               King
               of
               England
               .
               z
               The
               14.
               of
               Oct.
               after
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Somerset
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               a
               thence
               released
               F●br
               .
               6.
               1550.
               and
               on
               the
               8.
               of
               Aprill
               next
               ,
               (
               being
               before
               discharged
               of
               the
               Protectourship
               )
               was
               sworne
               b
               Privy
               Counsellour
               .
               Meane
               time
               ,
               c
               on
               Ian.
               22.
               
               Commissioners
               were
               sent
               to
               treat
               of
               a
               peace
               with
               France
               ,
               which
               was
               d
               proclaimed
               the
               last
               of
               March
               next
               after
               following
               .
               
                 An.
                 1551.
                 
                 Ianuar.
                 30.
                 
                 Mart.
              
               e
               Bucer
               died
               .
               The
               16.
               f
               of
               Oct.
               after
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Somerset
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               
               first
               g
               of
               December
               following
               condemned
               to
               death
               .
               An.
               1552.
               
               h
               Ian.
               22.
               the
               Duke
               of
               Somerset
               was
               beheaded
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               morrow
               i
               next
               began
               the
               Parliament
               5.
               
               &
               6.
               of
               Edw.
               6.
               in
               which
               the
               second
               Liturgie
               was
               confirmed
               .
               This
               said
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               find
               how
               matters
               went
               ;
               and
               how
               far
               you
               have
               lost
               your selfe
               ,
               by
               your
               too
               much
               quarrelling
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               thus
               beginneth
               ,
               k
               
                 It
                 seemes
                 that
                 Bucer
                 had
                 informed
                 Calvin
                 of
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 publick
                 Liturgie
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Somerset
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 Protectour
                 .
              
               For
               thus
               he
               signifieth
               to
               Bucer
               ,
               l
               
                 Dominum
                 Protectorem
                 ,
                 ut
                 volebas
                 ,
                 conatus
                 sum
                 hortari
                 ,
                 ut
                 flagitabat
                 praesens
                 rerum
                 status
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               adviseth
               Bucer
               to
               be
               instant
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 ut
                 ritus
                 ,
                 qui
                 superstitionis
                 aliquid
                 redolent
                 ,
                 tollantur
                 è
                 medio
                 ,
              
               that
               all
               such
               rites
               as
               savoured
               of
               superstition
               should
               be
               took
               away
               .
               And
               how
               farre
               that
               might
               reach
               ,
               you
               can
               tell
               your selfe
               ,
               knowing
               the
               humour
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               you
               doe
               ,
            
             
               Nay
               hee
               went
               somewhat
               further
               yet
               ,
               bidding
               him
               ,
               m
               as
               you
               note
               your selfe
               ,
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               his
               old
               fault
               ,
               (
               for
               fault
               he
               thought
               it
               )
               which
               was
               to
               runne
               a
               moderate
               course
               in
               his
               Reformations
               ,
               
                 mediis
                 consiliis
                 vel
                 authorem
                 esse
                 vel
                 approbatorem
                 .
              
               Now
               
                 Pet.
                 Alexanders
              
               letter
               for
               calling
               in
               of
               Bucer
               ,
               beares
               date
               in
               March
               ,
               1549.
               and
               Bucer
               was
               at
               Canterbury
               the
               Iune
               next
               following
               :
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               hee
               did
               at
               his
               comming
               hither
               ,
               as
               hee
               saith
               himselfe
               ,
               being
               to
               make
               himself
               acquainted
               with
               the
               English
               Liturgie
               .
               n
               
                 Cum
                 primum
                 in
                 hoc
                 regnum
                 venissem
                 ,
                 &c.
                 librum
                 illum
                 sacrorum
                 ,
                 per
                 interpretem
                 ,
                 quantum
                 potui
                 ,
                 cognovi
                 diligenter
                 ,
              
               
               as
               he
               relates
               it
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               .
               Of
               his
               he
               gave
               account
               to
               Calvin
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               seemes
               
                 (
                 Dominum
                 Protectorem
                 ,
                 ut
                 volebas
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
              
               desired
               some
               letter
               from
               him
               to
               my
               Lord
               Protector
               .
               Not
               as
               o
               you
               dreame
               ,
               before
               his
               comming
               over
               hither
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               Liturgie
               was
               published
               ;
               though
               possibly
               before
               he
               had
               beene
               seene
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Somerset
               (
               the
               hurly-burlies
               of
               those
               times
               considered
               .
               )
               For
               Calvin
               tels
               you
               in
               that
               letter
               ,
               
                 tumultu●
                 jam
                 intus
                 sodatos
                 esse
                 confid●
                 ,
              
               that
               hee
               now
               hoped
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               tumults
               and
               commotions
               within
               the
               Realme
               were
               composed
               and
               pacified
               ;
               and
               also
               that
               there
               was
               a
               rumour
               of
               a
               truce
               with
               France
               .
               So
               that
               this
               letter
               must
               needs
               be
               dated
               about
               the
               Autumne
               after
               Bucers
               comming
               hither
               :
               the
               Reb●lls
               not
               being
               fully
               crushed
               till
               the
               end
               of
               August
               ;
               and
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               newes
               of
               our
               peace
               within
               ,
               drawing
               the
               French
               men
               to
               assent
               to
               a
               truce
               abroad
               .
            
             
               Then
               for
               his
               letter
               to
               the
               Protector
               ,
               which
               is
               herein
               mentioned
               ,
               cleerely
               it
               is
               the
               letter
               printed
               ,
               which
               beares
               not
               date
               two
               yeeres
               before
               .
               p
               as
               you
               with
               ignorance
               and
               confidence
               enough
               ,
               have
               beene
               pleased
               to
               say
               .
               For
               you
               may
               finde
               the
               date
               hereof
               by
               a
               better
               character
               ,
               being
               the
               ●ame
               with
               that
               to
               Bucer
               .
               For
               q
               he
               takes
               notice
               in
               that
               letter
               ,
               of
               those
               Commotions
               ,
               
                 ingentes
                 illae
                 turbae
              
               ,
               which
               had
               hapned
               here
               ,
               
                 ab
                 aliquo
                 tempore
              
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               :
               as
               also
               that
               the
               al●eration
               of
               religion
               was
               ,
               in
               part
               ,
               the
               cause
               thereof
               ;
               
                 quos
                 ex
                 parte
                 mutati●
                 i●
                 religionis
                 causa
                 concitabat
                 ,
              
               as
               himselfe
               there
               tels
               you
               .
               So
               that
               this
               letter
               must
               be
               written
               ●alfe
               a
               yeere
               at
               least
               ,
               after
               the
               Liturgie
               established
               
               by
               Act
               ●f
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               not
               r
               
                 three
                 yeares
                 before
              
               ,
               as
               you
               ridiculously
               compute
               it
               .
               As
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               that
               letter
               ,
               he
               there
               excepteth
               against
               
                 Commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 dead
              
               (
               which
               he
               acknowledgeth
               however
               to
               be
               very
               ancient
               ,
               as
               also
               against
               Chrisme
               ,
               and
               
                 extreme
                 unction
              
               ;
               which
               last
               
                 (
                 unctionis
                 ceremonia
              
               )
               you
               have
               most
               childishly
               translated
               s
               oyle
               in
               Baptisme
               .
               Which
               said
               ,
               he
               wisheth
               
                 illa
                 omnia
                 abscindi
                 semel
              
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               ceremonies
               should
               be
               abrogated
               ;
               and
               that
               withall
               he
               should
               goe
               forwards
               to
               reforme
               the
               Church
               ,
               t
               without
               feare
               or
               wit
               ,
               without
               regard
               of
               peace
               at
               home
               ,
               or
               correspondency
               abroad
               !
               Such
               considerations
               being
               onely
               to
               be
               had
               in
               
                 civill
                 matters
              
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 in
                 quo
                 nihil
                 non
                 ad
                 Deiverbum
                 exigi
                 fas
                 est
                 ,
              
               wherein
               not
               any
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               exacted
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               warranted
               by
               the
               Word
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               managing
               whereof
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               more
               distastefull
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               than
               u
               worldly
               wisdome
               ,
               
                 ut
                 vel
                 moderemur
                 ,
                 vel
                 rescindamus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               either
               in
               moderating
               ,
               cutting
               off
               ,
               or
               going
               backward
               ,
               but
               meerely
               as
               we
               are
               directed
               by
               his
               will
               revealed
               .
               Nor
               were
               these
               three
               ,
               and
               that
               about
               Impropriations
               ,
               the
               onely
               things
               on
               which
               he
               toucheth
               ,
               as
               you
               please
               to
               say
               .
               He
               toucheth
               also
               there
               on
               the
               booke
               of
               x
               Homilies
               ,
               which
               very
               faintly
               he
               permits
               for
               a
               season
               onely
               ,
               but
               not
               allowes
               of
               ;
               and
               thereby
               gave
               the
               hint
               to
               others
               ,
               who
               ever
               since
               almost
               have
               declamed
               against
               them
               .
               And
               if
               you
               thinke
               that
               Calvin
               never
               after
               medled
               with
               the
               Duke
               ,
               about
               this
               businesse
               ,
               of
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               you
               are
               exceeding
               much
               mistaken
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               y
               crush
               he
               had
               ,
               he
               lost
               but
               little
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               though
               he
               lo●t
               his
               Office
               :
               
               and
               Calvin
               still
               adressed
               himselfe
               unto
               him
               for
               the
               Advancement
               of
               the
               worke
               .
               Looke
               in
               his
               letter
               unto
               z
               Bullinger
               ,
               dated
               Apr.
               10.
               1551.
               which
               was
               not
               quite
               a
               yeere
               before
               the
               Liturgie
               was
               altered
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               tell
               you
               what
               he
               did
               :
               z
               I
               writ
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 most
                 illustrious
                 D.
                 of
                 Somerset
              
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               hope
               but
               that
               the
               Papists
               would
               grow
               insolenter
               every
               day
               than
               others
               ,
               
                 nisi
                 mature
                 compositum
                 esset
                 dissidium
                 de
                 ceremoniis
                 ,
              
               unlesse
               the
               difference
               were
               composed
               about
               the
               ceremonies
               .
               Composed
               ,
               and
               how
               ?
               not
               by
               reducing
               the
               opponents
               to
               conformity
               ,
               but
               by
               incouraging
               them
               rather
               in
               their
               opposition
               :
               especially
               by
               supporting
               Hooper
               then
               B
               
               p.
               of
               Gloucester
               ,
               the
               principall
               leader
               of
               that
               faction
               ,
               and
               very
               zealous
               (
               amongst
               other
               things
               )
               against
               the
               Altar's
               yet
               remaining
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               shewed
               .
               For
               so
               it
               followeth
               in
               that
               letter
               ,
               
                 hortatus
                 ergo
                 sum
                 hominem
                 ,
                 ut
                 Hoppero
                 manum
                 porrigeret
              
               ;
               which
               it
               seemes
               was
               done
               ,
               as
               he
               propounded
               .
               For
               in
               another
               unto
               Bullinger
               dated
               the
               29.
               of
               August
               following
               ,
               he
               certifieth
               to
               him
               a
               that
               
                 Hooper
                 was
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               being
               but
               the
               yeere
               before
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               being
               so
               intent
               against
               the
               Orders
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               the
               Duke
               so
               forwards
               to
               complie
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               Hooper
               who
               had
               no
               lesse
               interest
               in
               
                 Dudly
                 of
                 N●rthumberland
              
               ,
               than
               Calvin
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Somerset
               ,
               (
               whereof
               consult
               your
               author
               ,
               the
               Acts
               and
               
                 Mon.
                 par
                 .
                 3.
                 p.
                 147.
                 )
              
               being
               so
               eager
               on
               the
               chase
               :
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               but
               the
               businesse
               went
               forwards
               ,
               though
               the
               Duke
               went
               backwards
               .
               In
               the
               relating
               of
               which
               storie
               you
               flutter
               up
               and
               downe
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               consistency
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               pag.
               147.
               that
               in
               
                 the
                 
                 first
                 sitting
                 of
                 that
                 Parliament
                 wherein
                 the
                 second
                 Liturgie
                 was
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 attainted
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 executed
                 :
              
               whereas
               indeed
               hee
               was
               attainted
               almost
               two
               months
               ,
               and
               executed
               just
               a
               day
               ,
               before
               that
               sitting
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               ,
               pag.
               149.
               that
               hee
               
                 was
                 a
                 condemned
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 looking
                 every
                 day
                 for
                 the
                 stroke
                 of
                 the
                 Axe
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 booke
                 was
                 passing
                 the
                 Committies
              
               (
               if
               at
               all
               any
               such
               Committie
               ever
               was
               about
               that
               Booke
               ,
               which
               I
               somewhat
               question
               :
               )
               whereas
               the
               Axe
               had
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               stroke
               was
               past
               ,
               before
               the
               Session
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               whereas
               ,
               in
               many
               places
               of
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               ,
               you
               call
               the
               second
               Liturgie
               ,
               the
               
                 Liturgie
                 of
                 the
                 yeere
              
               1552.
               as
               indeed
               it
               was
               :
               you
               tell
               us
               here
               ,
               pag.
               148.
               of
               a
               certaine
               Letter
               which
               was
               
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 from
                 Calvin
                 ,
              
               An.
               1551.
               (
               as
               most
               true
               it
               was
               so
               )
               
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 being
                 then
                 newly
                 altered
                 .
              
               And
               so
               by
               that
               account
               ,
               the
               Liturgie
               was
               altered
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               Duke
               of
               Somerset
               was
               neither
               attainted
               ,
               condemned
               ,
               or
               executed
               ,
               as
               before
               you
               said
               .
               
                 Is
                 this
                 your
                 looking
                 unto
                 the
                 storie
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
              
               which
               you
               so
               much
               bragge
               of
               ?
               But
               as
               before
               I
               told
               you
               ,
               however
               the
               Duke
               went
               backward
               ,
               the
               worke
               went
               forwards
               ;
               the
               partie
               being
               growne
               so
               well
               compacted
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               go
               alone
               ,
               without
               any
               leader
               :
               especially
               
                 Duke
                 Dudley
              
               who
               then
               ruled
               the
               rost
               ,
               having
               a
               great
               opinion
               of
               Bishop
               Hooper
               ;
               who
               being
               no
               friend
               unto
               the
               Altars
               of
               the
               Church
               himselfe
               ,
               might
               easily
               induce
               his
               Patron
               to
               promote
               the
               cause
               .
            
             
               Next
               for
               his
               tampering
               with
               the
               King
               and
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               wee
               have
               good
               warrant
               
               from
               his
               Letters
               .
               In
               that
               unto
               Farellus
               Anno
               1551.
               hee
               tels
               you
               of
               a
               Letter
               sent
               by
               him
               to
               the
               King
               by
               
                 M
                 
                 r.
                 Nicolas
                 ,
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 tel-tales
              
               b
               as
               you
               call
               him
               ;
               )
               and
               of
               the
               welcome
               it
               found
               both
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               Councell
               :
               as
               also
               that
               he
               was
               advised
               by
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               to
               write
               more
               frequently
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               than
               hee
               had
               done
               formerly
               :
               Not
               about
               
                 restitution
                 of
                 Impropriations
              
               ,
               that
               's
               but
               your
               device
               ;
               the
               Archbishop
               sent
               him
               no
               such
               message
               ,
               unlesse
               you
               finde
               it
               in
               your
               dreames
               .
               Calvin
               had
               other
               things
               to
               aime
               at
               ,
               although
               hee
               tooke
               that
               also
               as
               it
               came
               in
               his
               way
               .
               c
               
                 In
                 statu
                 Regni
                 multa
                 adhuc
                 desiderantur
              
               ;
               many
               things
               were
               amisse
               that
               needed
               reformation
               .
               That
               was
               more
               like
               to
               bee
               the
               Argument
               of
               his
               adresses
               to
               the
               King.
               If
               you
               will
               please
               to
               take
               his
               word
               ,
               himselfe
               shall
               tell
               you
               in
               his
               aforesaid
               Letter
               unto
               Bullinger
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               writ
               both
               to
               the
               King
               and
               to
               the
               Councell
               (
               and
               so
               had
               Bullinger
               it
               seemes
               .
               )
               What
               was
               the
               purpose
               of
               those
               letters
               ?
               d
               
                 ut
                 ●os
                 incitaremus
                 ad
                 pergendum
              
               ,
               to
               set
               them
               forwards
               on
               the
               worke
               which
               was
               then
               in
               hand
               :
               writing
               withall
               unto
               the
               Duke
               of
               Somerset
               ,
               to
               countenance
               Hooper
               in
               his
               opposition
               to
               the
               
                 publick
                 orders
              
               then
               established
               .
               Your selfe
               have
               told
               us
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               e
               a
               
                 Polypragmon
                 ,
                 making
                 his
                 letters
                 flie
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 but
                 looke
                 towards
                 a
                 Reformation
                 :
              
               If
               to
               all
               Princes
               ,
               then
               no
               question
               but
               to
               our
               King
               also
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               what
               a
               kind
               of
               reformation
               Calvin
               aimed
               at
               ,
               you
               know
               well
               enough
               .
               Then
               for
               his
               practising
               with
               the
               Archbishop
               ;
               the
               Doctor
               tells
               you
               f
               that
               
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 to
                 him
                 An.
                 1551.
                 being
                 the
                 yeere
                 
                 before
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 was
                 altered
                 ,
                 complaining
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 there
                 was
                 remaining
                 a
                 whole
                 masse
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 
                   quae
                   non
                   obscuret
                   m●d●
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 blemish
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 overwhelme
                 Gods
                 holy
                 worship
                 .
              
               This
               letter
               being
               placed
               betweene
               two
               others
               dated
               the
               same
               yeere
               ,
               induced
               the
               Doctor
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               dated
               that
               yeere
               also
               :
               and
               this
               you
               chalenge
               as
               g
               
                 a
                 childish
                 and
                 erroneous
                 Criticisme
              
               ;
               but
               bring
               no
               better
               of
               your
               own
               .
               Onely
               you
               would
               faine
               have
               it
               dated
               before
               this
               yeere
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               might
               be
               ,
               
                 two
                 yeeres
              
               sooner
               :
               because
               he
               tels
               the
               Archbishop
               there
               ,
               of
               
                 Chanting
                 vespers
              
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               an
               unknowne
               tongue
               ;
               which
               was
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               inhibited
               by
               Parliament
               h
               
                 full
                 two
                 yeeres
                 before
                 the
                 altering
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 .
              
               But
               if
               you
               marke
               it
               well
               ,
               this
               will
               little
               helpe
               you
               .
               i
               
                 Some
                 Minister
              
               of
               Calvins
               (
               perhaps
               his
               
                 Tel-tale
                 Monsieur
                 Nicolas
              
               )
               had
               from
               Cambridge
               certified
               him
               ,
               how
               things
               went
               in
               England
               :
               
                 particularly
                 how
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 provided
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 great
                 spoyle
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 and
                 maintenance
                 thereto
                 belonging
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 especially
                 that
                 those
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 held
                 Abby-lands
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 were
                 to
                 pay
                 some
                 pensions
                 to
                 the
                 Monks
                 surviving
                 ,
                 did
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 benefices
                 and
                 
                   cure
                   of
                   soules
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 nor
                 minde
                 nor
                 meaning
                 to
                 discharge
                 that
                 dutie
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   pensione
                   iis
                   persolvenda
                   se
                   liberarent
                   ,
                
                 onely
                 to
                 ease
                 themselves
                 of
                 paying
                 the
                 Pensions
                 .
              
               This
               being
               certified
               by
               Calvin
               ,
               by
               a
               letter
               dated
               on
               Whitsunday
               ,
               An.
               1550.
               in
               his
               next
               missive
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               k
               he
               complaines
               of
               both
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               so
               exposed
               to
               open
               
                 Port-sale
                 (
                 quod
                 praedae
                 sunt
                 expositi
                 Ecclesiae
                 reditus
                 .
                 )
              
               
               and
               secondly
               ,
               
                 quod
                 ex
                 publico
                 E●clesiae
                 proventu
                 aluntur
                 otiosi
                 ventres
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               that
               the
               revenue
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               bestowed
               upon
               those
               
                 idle
                 bellies
              
               (
               and
               so
               you
               know
               they
               called
               the
               Monkes
               )
               which
               in
               an
               unknowne
               tongue
               chanted
               out
               the
               Vespers
               .
               If
               this
               suffice
               not
               for
               the
               date
               ,
               then
               be
               pleased
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               Calvin
               in
               that
               letter
               relates
               to
               somewhat
               that
               had
               beene
               done
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               in
               the
               Reforming
               of
               this
               Church
               for
               three
               yeeres
               before
               .
               
                 Atque
                 utinam
                 te
                 duce
                 aliquanto
                 longiùs
                 jam
                 ante
                 triennium
                 progressi
                 forent
              
               ;
               which
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               had
               they
               done
               ,
               there
               had
               not
               beene
               such
               superstitions
               left
               ,
               as
               hee
               there
               complaines
               of
               .
               Now
               the
               first
               Reformation
               made
               by
               the
               Archbishops
               means
               ,
               was
               the
               
                 Communion
                 book
              
               set
               out
               1548.
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 sub
                 utraque
                 specie
              
               .
               To
               which
               if
               you
               will
               adde
               those
               three
               yeeres
               which
               are
               there
               remembred
               ;
               you
               must
               needs
               date
               this
               letter
               as
               the
               Doctor
               doth
               ,
               An.
               1551.
               l
               not
               one
               minute
               sooner
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               hereupon
               concludes
               ,
               as
               before
               he
               did
               ,
               that
               leaving
               the
               word
               Altar
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Common-prayer
                 booke
              
               last
               established
               ,
               and
               other
               alterations
               which
               were
               therein
               made
               ,
               grew
               not
               from
               any
               m
               scandall
               taken
               at
               the
               Altars
               by
               the
               Countrie
               people
               ,
               but
               a
               dislike
               that
               Calvin
               had
               conceived
               against
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
               Of
               any
               hand
               that
               
                 Martin
                 Bucer
              
               had
               therein
               ,
               more
               than
               that
               hee
               had
               signified
               unto
               Calvin
               ,
               the
               quality
               and
               condition
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               thereof
               ,
               the
               said
               Doctor
               saith
               not
               ;
               and
               this
               not
               absolutely
               neither
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               
                 sic
                 videtur
              
               ,
               n
               that
               so
               it
               seemed
               .
               Yet
               you
               cry
               out
               ,
               without
               a
               cause
               ,
               o
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 any
                 incitement
                 of
              
               Martin
               Bucer
               ,
               
                 that
                 made
                 this
                 alteration
                 in
                 the
              
               Liturgie
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
              
               Altars
               .
               An
               alteration
               there
               was
               made
               by
               the
               King
               and
               State
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               the
               incitement
               of
               
                 Martin
                 Bucer
              
               ,
               but
               of
               Calvin
               rather
               ,
               that
               Polypragmon
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               him
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               that
               the
               Alteration
               of
               K.
               Edwards
               Liturgie
               proceeded
               rather
               of
               some
               motions
               from
               without
               ,
               than
               any
               great
               dislike
               at
               home
               ;
               the
               Doctor
               was
               induced
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               the
               King
               o
               had
               formerly
               affirmed
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               the
               Devonshire
               men
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               then
               administred
               ,
               
                 was
                 brought
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 use
                 as
              
               Christ
               
                 left
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 used
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 holy
              
               Fathers
               
                 delivered
                 it
                 .
                 Acts
                 and
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 part
                 2.
                 pag.
              
               667.
               
               And
               secondly
               ,
               because
               hee
               had
               observed
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               which
               that
               Liturgie
               of
               1549.
               was
               called
               in
               ,
               the
               booke
               of
               
                 Common
                 prayer
              
               (
               so
               called
               in
               )
               was
               affirmed
               to
               be
               
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 6.
                 
                 Ed.
                 6.
                 ca.
              
               1.
               
               Unto
               the
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               you
               promise
               such
               an
               Answer
               ,
               p
               
                 an
                 An●wer
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 such
                 Capitall
                 letters
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 runnes
                 may
                 reade
                 .
              
               And
               this
               ,
               no
               doubt
               you
               meane
               to
               doe
               ,
               onely
               in
               favour
               to
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               who
               being
               but
               a
               blinker
               ,
               as
               you
               please
               to
               call
               him
               ,
               would
               hardly
               see
               your
               Answer
               in
               a
               lesser
               Character
               .
            
             
               But
               first
               ,
               because
               we
               know
               your
               tricks
               ,
               we
               will
               set
               downe
               
                 in
                 terminis
              
               ,
               as
               the
               storie
               tells
               us
               ,
               what
               was
               demanded
               by
               the
               Rebells
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               answered
               by
               the
               King
               :
               and
               after
               looke
               upon
               the
               glosse
               which
               you
               make
               of
               both
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               see
               which
               of
               them
               you
               report
               most
               falsely
               ,
               and
               what
               you
               gather
               from
               the
               same
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Rebels
               they
               demanded
               thus
               :
            
             
               q
               
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 wee
                 constantly
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Priest
                 hath
                 spoken
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 Masse
                 ,
                 there
                 celebrating
                 and
                 consecrating
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 very
                 really
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 substance
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 remaineth
                 after
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 selfe
                 same
                 body
                 that
                 was
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 given
                 upon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 for
                 our
                 Redemption
                 ;
                 therefore
                 wee
                 will
                 have
                 
                   Masse
                   celebrated
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   ,
                
                 without
                 any
                 man
                 communicating
                 with
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 many
                 rudely
                 presuming
                 unworthily
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 put
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 meat
                 ;
                 some
                 saying
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 bread
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 ;
                 some
                 saying
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 profitable
                 to
                 no
                 man
                 except
                 hee
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 abused
                 termes
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               to
               this
               Article
               of
               theirs
               ,
               the
               King
               thus
               replyed
               :
            
             
               r
               
                 For
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 I
                 assure
                 you
                 no
                 small
                 studie
                 nor
                 travell
                 hath
                 beene
                 spent
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 learned
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 contention
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   brought
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   use
                   as
                
                 Christ
                 
                   left
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 Apostles
                 
                   used
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                
                 Fathers
                 
                   delivered
                   it
                
                 ,
                 indeed
                 somewhat
                 altered
                 from
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 for
                 their
                 lucre
                 brought
                 it
                 to
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 yee
                 may
                 heare
                 the
                 contrary
                 from
                 some
                 Popish
                 evill
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 Our
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 Our
                 Honour
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 blemished
                 and
                 stained
                 ,
                 assureth
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 deceive
                 ,
                 abuse
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 blow
                 these
                 opinions
                 into
                 your
                 heads
                 ,
                 to
                 finish
                 their
                 owne
                 purposes
                 .
              
            
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               
                 plaine
                 song
              
               ,
               as
               it
               passed
               betweene
               the
               Rebells
               and
               the
               King.
               And
               now
               I
               will
               set
               down
               your
               descant
               on
               it
               ,
               in
               your
               owne
               words
               verbatim
               ,
               not
               a
               tittle
               altered
               ,
               that
               all
               which
               
                 runne
                 may
                 reade
              
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               shamefully
               you
               abuse
               your
               owne
               dearest
               Author
               .
            
             
               s
               The
               Rebels
               ,
               in
               their
               third
               Article
               ,
               (
               set
               on
               by
               the
               Popish
               Priests
               )
               doe
               petition
               for
               their
               Masse
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               wee
               call
               
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 )
                 and
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               had
               it
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Priests
               might
               
                 celebrate
                 it
                 alone
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 communicating
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               King
               answers
               ,
               
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 and
                 words
                 of
                 Consecration
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               is
               nothing
               altered
               in
               the
               second
               
                 Liturgie
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 used
                 by
              
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 ancient
              
               Fathers
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               They
               are
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Institution
               .
               But
               for
               the
               second
               part
               of
               their
               demand
               ,
               which
               was
               for
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 Priests
                 eating
                 alone
              
               ,
               they
               must
               excuse
               him
               :
               
                 For
                 this
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 for
                 their
                 l●cre
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               So
               there
               is
               a
               cleare
               Answer
               to
               both
               parts
               of
               the
               Article
               .
            
             
               A
               
                 very
                 cleare
                 answer
              
               ,
               if
               you
               marke
               it
               well
               .
               The
               Rebels
               make
               demand
               of
               the
               whole
               
                 Masse
                 ,
                 modo
              
               &
               forma
               ,
               as
               before
               it
               had
               beene
               celebrated
               :
               you
               make
               them
               speake
               onely
               of
               the
               
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
              
               ,
               and
               
                 words
                 of
                 Consecration
              
               .
               The
               King
               ,
               in
               his
               reply
               ,
               makes
               answer
               to
               the
               
                 whole
                 Masse
              
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               commonly
               then
               called
               ,
               the
               whole
               forme
               and
               order
               of
               the
               Communion
               in
               the
               publick
               Liturgie
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               
                 brought
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 use
                 as
              
               Christ
               
                 left
                 it
                 ,
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 used
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
              
               Fathers
               
                 delivered
                 it
              
               :
               you
               make
               him
               answer
               onely
               
               of
               the
               Canon
               ,
               and
               words
               of
               Institution
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               were
               all
               .
               This
               is
               not
               to
               report
               an
               answer
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               an
               answer
               ;
               and
               draw
               that
               commendation
               to
               a
               part
               of
               the
               
                 common
                 Liturgie
              
               ,
               which
               was
               intended
               of
               the
               whole
               .
               And
               yet
               your
               Inference
               is
               farre
               worse
               than
               your
               Report
               :
               For
               you
               have
               made
               the
               King
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               a
               Table
               ,
               and
               a
               Communion
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               of
               Consecration
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               used
               by
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               :
               but
               they
               should
               have
               no
               Altar
               ,
               nor
               
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 lucre
                 ,
                 had
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Institution
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               ,
               were
               there
               nothing
               else
               ,
               would
               set
               you
               forth
               for
               what
               you
               are
               ;
               a
               man
               that
               care
               not
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               or
               whom
               you
               ●alsifie
               ,
               so
               you
               may
               runne
               away
               from
               the
               present
               danger
               ,
               though
               afterwards
               it
               overtakes
               you
               ,
               and
               falls
               farre
               heavier
               on
               you
               than
               before
               it
               did
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               let
               us
               see
               what
               you
               reply
               to
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               opinion
               which
               it
               had
               of
               the
               
                 former
                 Liturgie
              
               ,
               as
               both
               
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               first
               you
               charge
               the
               Doctor
               with
               borrowing
               t
               that
               passage
               from
               father
               
                 Parsons
                 three
                 Conversions
              
               .
               Whether
               it
               be
               in
               father
               Parsons
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               knowes
               not
               .
               But
               whether
               it
               be
               or
               not
               ,
               that
               comes
               all
               to
               one
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               it
               is
               so
               delivered
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               Then
               for
               the
               Act
               itselfe
               ,
               u
               you
               answer
               ,
               that
               whereas
               some
               
                 sensuall
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 refractorie
              
               Papists
               ,
               
                 had
                 forb●rne
                 to
                 repaire
                 to
                 the
              
               Parish-Churches
               
                 upon
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 the
              
               English
               Service
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               
                 doth
                 in
                 the
              
               Preamble
               
                 tell
                 the
                 offenders
                 against
                 this
              
               new
               law
               ,
               that
               praiers
               in
               the
               
               mother-tongue
               
                 is
                 no
                 invention
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 as
                 the
              
               Priests
               
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
              
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
              
               Primitive
               Church
               :
               
                 medling
                 no
                 farther
                 with
                 the
              
               Liturgie
               
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Act
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 service
                 in
                 the
              
               mother-tongue
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               been
               told
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               saying
               of
               my
               Lord
               Chancellour
               Egerton
               ,
               that
               D
               r
               Day
               ,
               once
               Dean
               of
               Windsor
               ,
               had
               the
               most
               excellent
               arts
               of
               
                 creeping
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 law
              
               ,
               of
               any
               man
               whose
               name
               was
               ever
               brought
               in
               Chanc●ry
               .
               That
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               this
               Minister
               ,
               are
               much
               of
               the
               same
               quality
               ;
               our
               Minister
               being
               as
               expert
               in
               
                 creeping
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 authority
              
               ,
               as
               ever
               was
               that
               Doctor
               in
               
                 creeping
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 law
              
               .
               But
               yet
               hee
               creepes
               not
               so
               away
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               may
               catch
               him
               :
               and
               catch
               him
               sure
               we
               will
               for
               all
               his
               cunning
               .
               For
               if
               wee
               looke
               into
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               wee
               shall
               easily
               finde
               ,
               that
               not
               the
               language
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               order
               ,
               forme
               ,
               and
               fabrick
               of
               the
               divine
               Service
               before
               established
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               bee
               
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
              
               which
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               observe
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               here
               presented
               x
               to
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Whereas
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Act
                 )
                 there
                 hath
                 beene
                 a
                 
                   very
                   godly
                   order
                
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 authority
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Common
                   prayer
                   and
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   mother
                   tongue
                   ,
                
                 within
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   agreeable
                   unto
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 very
                 comfortable
                 to
                 all
                 good
                 people
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 christian
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 profitable
                 to
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 this
                 Realme
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               What
               thinke
               you
               ,
               on
               your
               second
               thoughts
               ,
               is
               that
               so
               much
               commended
               by
               the
               Parliament
               ?
               either
               the
               very
               Order
               it selfe
               ,
               of
               
                 Common
                 
                 prayer
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               being
               of
               it
               in
               the
               English
               tongue
               .
               It
               could
               not
               be
               the
               being
               of
               it
               in
               the
               English
               tongue
               .
               For
               then
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Missall
              
               ,
               had
               it
               beene
               translated
               word
               for
               word
               ,
               without
               more
               alteration
               than
               the
               language
               onely
               ,
               might
               have
               beene
               also
               said
               to
               
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               ;
               which
               I
               am
               sure
               you
               will
               not
               say
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               the
               whole
               
                 forme
                 and
                 order
              
               ,
               that
               
                 godly
                 order
              
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ,
               of
               
                 common
                 prayer
              
               and
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               
                 English
                 tongue
              
               (
               take
               them
               both
               together
               )
               which
               they
               so
               commended
               .
               Compare
               this
               testimony
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               with
               that
               before
               given
               of
               it
               by
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               see
               if
               they
               affirme
               it
               of
               the
               language
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               order
               of
               the
               service
               .
               The
               King
               affirmed
               that
               it
               was
               
                 brought
                 unto
                 that
                 use
                 as
              
               Christ
               
                 left
                 it
                 ,
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 used
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
              
               Fathers
               
                 delivered
                 it
              
               :
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               including
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               )
               and
               to
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               ,
               including
               the
               
                 holy
                 Fathers
              
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               Parliament
               alone
               vouchsafe
               this
               testimonie
               of
               the
               first
               Liturgie
               y
               Archbishop
               Bancroft
               speaking
               of
               it
               in
               his
               Sermon
               preached
               at
               S.
               
                 Pauls
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1588.
               affirmes
               that
               it
               was
               published
               first
               
                 with
                 such
                 approbation
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 accounted
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Fox
              
               ,
               z
               whose
               testimony
               I
               am
               sure
               you
               will
               not
               refuse
               ,
               (
               though
               you
               corrupt
               him
               too
               if
               hee
               come
               in
               your
               way
               )
               hath
               told
               us
               of
               the
               Compilers
               of
               that
               Liturgie
               ,
               
                 first
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 have
                 as
                 well
                 an
                 eye
                 and
                 respect
                 unto
                 the
                 most
                 sincere
                 and
                 pure
                 Christian
                 religion
                 ,
                 taught
                 by
                 
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 usages
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 draw
                 up
                 one
                 convenient
                 and
                 meet
                 order
                 ,
                 rite
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
                 
                   Common
                   prayer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 and
                 used
                 within
                 the
                 Realme
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dominions
                 of
                 the
                 fame
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 hee
                 addes
                 
                   de
                   proprio
                
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   through
                   the
                   ayde
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 and
                 with
                 one
                 uniforme
                 agreement
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 conclude
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 a
                 booke
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   Common
                   prayer
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               This
               ,
               as
               it
               shewes
               his
               judgement
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Liturgie
               ,
               so
               doth
               it
               very
               fully
               explaine
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               did
               not
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               relate
               unto
               the
               language
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               order
               ,
               rite
               ,
               and
               fashion
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Common
                 prayer
              
               booke
               .
            
             
               Thus
               have
               we
               seene
               the
               a●teration
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               alteration
               ,
               a
               change
               of
               Altars
               into
               Tables
               ,
               for
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               .
               The
               next
               inquiry
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               is
               how
               the
               Table
               stood
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               called
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               aswell
               upon
               the
               taking
               down
               of
               Altars
               ,
               An.
               1550
               in
               some
               places
               by
               the
               Kings
               owne
               Order
               ;
               as
               on
               the
               generall
               removall
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               second
               Liturgie
               .
               First
               for
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Table
               your
               owne
               Author
               tels
               you
               ,
               a
               that
               on
               occasion
               
                 of
                 taking
                 downe
                 the
                 Altars
                 ,
                 here
                 arose
                 a
                 great
                 diversity
                 about
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   b●ard
                
                 :
                 some
                 using
                 it
                 after
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 an
                 Altar
                 .
                 But
                 finally
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   London
                   (
                   Ridley
                
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 appointed
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 
                   right
                   Table
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Diocesse
                 :
                 himselfe
                 incouraging
                 them
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 breaking
                 downe
                 the
                 wall
                 standing
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 
                   high
                   Altar
                
                 side
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Cathedrall
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
               But
               that
               it
               was
               so
               ordered
               
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Dioceses
              
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               findes
               not
               any
               where
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               
                 new
                 Edition
              
               of
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               falsified
               of
               purpose
               to
               make
               it
               say
               so
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               noted
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               
                 old
                 Edition
              
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               the
               
                 other
                 Dioceses
              
               ,
               agreed
               at
               all
               upon
               the
               
                 forme
                 and
                 fashion
              
               of
               their
               Tables
               ;
               though
               they
               agreed
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               on
               the
               thing
               it self
               .
               And
               therefore
               you
               have
               now
               put
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 so
                 soone
              
               ,
               which
               tells
               another
               tale
               ,
               than
               before
               was
               told
               :
               as
               if
               
                 all
                 Dioceses
              
               having
               agreed
               as
               well
               as
               London
               ,
               on
               receiving
               Tables
               ,
               did
               agree
               too
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 so
                 soone
              
               upon
               the
               fashion
               of
               their
               Tables
               .
               For
               that
               it
               was
               not
               thus
               in
               all
               other
               places
               ,
               your
               owne
               
                 Miles
                 Huggard
              
               tells
               b
               you
               ;
               and
               to
               him
               I
               send
               you
               to
               observe
               it
               .
               But
               
                 this
                 diversity
              
               ,
               c
               say
               you
               ,
               was
               
                 setled
                 by
                 the
                 Rubrick
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 law
                 .
              
               What
               universally
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               question
               but
               you
               meane
               it
               ;
               or
               to
               what
               purpose
               doe
               you
               say
               so
               ?
               Yet
               in
               another
               place
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               said
               Rubrick
               ,
               the
               Tables
               stood
               like
               Altars
               in
               Cathedrall
               Churches
               ;
               in
               some
               of
               them
               at
               least
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               priviledge
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               more
               than
               others
               had
               .
               For
               thus
               say
               you
               ,
               d
               
                 In
                 some
                 of
                 the
              
               Cathedralls
               ,
               
                 where
                 the
              
               steps
               
                 were
                 not
                 transposed
                 in
              
               tertio
               
                 of
                 the
                 Queene
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wall
                 on
                 the
                 back-side
                 of
                 the
              
               Altar
               
                 untaken
                 downe
                 ,
                 the
              
               Table
               
                 might
                 stand
                 all
                 along
                 ,
                 as
                 the
              
               Altar
               did
               .
               If
               it
               did
               stand
               in
               some
               ,
               it
               might
               stand
               in
               all
               ;
               and
               if
               in
               the
               Cathedralls
               ,
               then
               also
               in
               Parochiall
               Churches
               ;
               unlesse
               you
               shew
               us
               by
               what
               meanes
               they
               procured
               that
               might
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               attained
               unto
               by
               any
               others
               .
               Wee
               finde
               it
               also
               in
               the
               letter
               e
               that
               onely
               
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 covers
                 ,
                 fronts
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 ornaments
                 ,
              
               
               the
               Tables
               
                 might
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
              
               Chappels
               ,
               
               and
               Cathedrals
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 length
                 and
                 fashion
                 that
                 the
              
               Altars
               
                 were
                 of
              
               :
               Why
               might
               not
               then
               the
               same
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Parish-Churches
               ,
               which
               were
               provided
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               of
               
                 covers
                 ,
                 fronts
              
               ,
               and
               other
               ornaments
               of
               that
               nature
               .
               f
               Your selfe
               concludes
               it
               for
               a
               foolish
               dreame
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 State
                 should
                 cast
                 away
                 those
                 rich
                 furnitures
              
               of
               the
               Chappell
               ,
               provided
               for
               the
               former
               Altars
               ;
               and
               sure
               it
               is
               as
               much
               a
               dreame
               that
               they
               should
               cast
               away
               their
               ornaments
               of
               the
               selfe
               same
               nature
               out
               of
               Country
               Churches
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               I
               am
               the
               rather
               induced
               to
               thinke
               ,
               because
               that
               in
               the
               Statute
               1
               Elizab.
               g
               wherein
               the
               Common-prayer
               booke
               now
               in
               force
               ,
               was
               confirmed
               and
               ratified
               ,
               it
               was
               enacted
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 such
                 ornaments
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 retained
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 2.
                 of
                 King
                 Edw.
                 6.
                 untill
                 other
                 order
                 should
                 therein
                 be
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Queene
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Which
               makes
               it
               plaine
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               King
               Edw.
               the
               ●ixt
               ,
               there
               had
               beene
               nothing
               altered
               in
               the
               point
               of
               the
               Churches
               Ornaments
               ,
               nor
               consequently
               in
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               .
            
             
               Then
               for
               the
               name
               ,
               it
               seemes
               they
               stood
               as
               little
               upon
               that
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               former
               .
               When
               the
               old
               Altars
               stood
               ,
               they
               called
               them
               Tables
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Tables
               were
               set
               up
               ,
               they
               called
               them
               Altars
               .
               Your
               Author
               h
               could
               have
               told
               you
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 
                   book
                   of
                   Common
                   prayer
                
                 calleth
                 the
                 thing
                 
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 is
                 ministred
                 ,
                 indifferently
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   boord
                
                 ,
                 without
                 prescription
                 of
                 any
                 forme
                 thereof
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 an
                 Altar
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 calleth
                 it
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 is
                 ministred
                 ,
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   boorde
                
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 calleth
                 the
                 Table
                 where
                 the
                 holy
                 Communion
                 is
                 distributed
                 with
                 laud
                 and
                 thankesgiving
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 an
                 Altar
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 offered
                 the
                 same
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 and
                 thankesgiving
                 .
              
               So
               when
               the
               Liturgie
               was
               altered
               ,
               &
               the
               word
               Altar
               quite
               left
               out
               ;
               they
               spared
               not
               ,
               as
               occasion
               was
               ,
               to
               call
               the
               
                 holy
                 table
              
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Altar
               .
               The
               blessed
               Sacrament
               it selfe
               ,
               they
               thought
               no
               sacriledge
               to
               intitle
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               :
               so
               did
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               Qu.
               Maries
               time
               ;
               and
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               1
               Eliz.
               as
               was
               shewed
               before
               .
               Old
               Father
               Latimer
               speakes
               positively
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 Altar
              
               ;
               though
               you
               ,
               in
               the
               repeating
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               have
               slipped
               aside
               that
               passage
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               cast
               the
               common
               calling
               of
               it
               so
               ,
               i
               upon
               the
               
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 be
                 mistaken
                 .
              
               Yea
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Fox
              
               himself
               hath
               told
               you
               k
               in
               a
               marginall
               note
               ,
               
                 The
                 Table
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 an
              
               Altar
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 respect
              
               .
               The
               Rubrick
               was
               no
               other
               then
               ,
               than
               we
               finde
               it
               now
               :
               and
               yet
               we
               doe
               not
               find
               ,
               that
               any
               thought
               themselves
               so
               tyed
               to
               the
               words
               thereof
               ,
               as
               to
               use
               no
               other
               .
               Yet
               this
               is
               pressed
               upon
               the
               
                 Vicar
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 in
                 her
                 Liturgie
                 and
                 Canons
                 calling
                 the
                 same
                 a
              
               Table
               
                 onely
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 an
              
               Altar
               ,
               l
               so
               the
               old
               edition
               :
               
                 doe
                 not
                 you
                 now
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 
                 call
                 it
                 an
                 Altar
                 :
              
               m
               so
               saith
               the
               new
               .
               
               Vnder
               the
               Reformation
               ?
               And
               why
               so
               ?
               Onely
               to
               make
               poor
               men
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               Altars
               ,
               and
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               cannot
               stand
               together
               .
               But
               you
               are
               out
               in
               that
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               The
               writer
               of
               the
               letter
               cannot
               but
               acknowledge
               ,
               n
               that
               the
               
                 Altars
                 doe
                 stand
                 still
                 in
                 the
              
               Lutherane
               
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Apologie
                 for
                 the
              
               Augustane
               Confession
               
                 doth
                 allow
                 it
              
               :
               the
               Doctors
               and
               Divines
               whereof
               ,
               he
               doth
               acknowledge
               also
               to
               be
               o
               
                 sound
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 suffer
                 Altars
                 to
                 stand
                 .
              
               And
               in
               those
               other
               Churches
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Divines
               are
               farre
               more
               moderate
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               than
               you
               wish
               they
               were
               .
               Oecolampadius
               p
               doth
               
                 allow
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 :
              
               affirming
               also
               ,
               that
               for
               
                 peace
                 sake
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 abhor
                 from
                 the
                 title
                 of
              
               sacrifice
               ,
               
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 deceit
                 closely
                 carryed
                 under
                 it
                 :
              
               and
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 harme
                 ,
                 in
                 calling
                 the
                 Lords
              
               Table
               
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Altar
               .
               Zanchie
               q
               more
               fully
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 neque
                 Christus
                 ,
                 neque
                 Apostoli
                 prohibuerunt
                 altaria
                 ,
                 aut
                 mandarunt
                 quod
                 mensis
                 ligneis
                 ut
                 antur
              
               ;
               That
               neither
               Christ
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               have
               prohibited
               Altars
               ,
               or
               enjoyned
               wooden
               Tables
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               a
               matter
               of
               indifferenci●
               ,
               whether
               we
               use
               an
               Altar
               of
               stone
               ,
               or
               a
               table
               of
               wood
               ,
               
                 modo
                 absit
                 superstitio
              
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               superstition
               be
               conceived
               of
               either
               .
               So
               they
               determine
               of
               the
               point
               ;
               not
               doubting
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               might
               be
               lawfull
               
                 now
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               to
               call
               the
               holy
               Table
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Altar
               :
               and
               which
               makes
               more
               against
               your
               meaning
               ,
               to
               use
               an
               Altar
               also
               in
               the
               ministration
               .
               Which
               said
               ,
               Ibid
               
               adieu
               to
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               practice
               here
               ;
               meaning
               to
               looke
               abroad
               into
               forrain
               parts
               in
               the
               rest
               that
               followeth
               ;
               where
               we
               will
               labour
               to
               find
               out
               what
               was
               the
               ancient
               doctrine
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               concerning
               
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               Altars
               ;
               and
               what
               the
               usage
               in
               this
               point
               of
               placing
               the
               
                 Communion
                 table
              
               .
               Yet
               so
               that
               we
               will
               cast
               an
               eye
               ,
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               as
               occasion
               is
               ,
               on
               our
               owne
               deare
               Mother
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               see
               how
               neare
               she
               comes
               both
               in
               her
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               her
               practice
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 ancient
                 Patternes
              
               .
               And
               wee
               will
               see
               withall
               ,
               what
               you
               have
               to
               say
               ;
               and
               what
               it
               is
               whereof
               you
               purpose
               to
               arraigne
               the
               poore
               man
               you
               wot
               of
               ,
               in
               all
               those
               particulars
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             II.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               What
               was
               the
               ancient
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               concerning
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Altars
               :
               and
               what
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               this
               Church
               in
               those
               particulars
               .
            
             
               That
               
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               Altars
               ,
               were
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               amongst
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               but
               amongst
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               That
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               there
               is
               a
               
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               Altars
               ,
               and
               those
               both
               instituted
               and
               expressed
               in
               the
               holy
               Gospell
               .
               The
               like
               delivered
               by
               
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               As
               also
               by
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Origen
              
               ,
               and
               S.
               Cyprian
               .
               How
               the
               Apologeticks
               of
               those
               times
               are
               to
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               in
               their
               deniall
               of
               Altars
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               
                 Minutius
                 Foelix
              
               falsified
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               What
               were
               the
               Sacrifices
               which
               the
               said
               Apologeticks
               did
               deny
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               The
               difference
               betweene
               mysticall
               and
               spirituall
               sacrifices
               .
               S.
               Ambrose
               falsified
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Sacrifice
               .
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               delivered
               by
               Eusebius
               :
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               following
               Fathers
               ,
               of
               
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               Altars
               :
               What
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               this
               Church
               ▪
               touching
               the
               Priesthood
               and
               the
               Sacrifice
               .
               The
               judgement
               in
               these
               points
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               of
               Altars
               ,
               of
               B.
               Andrewes
               ,
               K.
               Iames
               ,
               B.
               Montague
               ,
               and
               B.
               Morton
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               the
               observation
               of
               Eusebius
               a
               ,
               that
               the
               Fathers
               which
               preceded
               Moses
               ,
               and
               were
               quite
               ignorant
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               disposed
               their
               wayes
               according
               to
               a
               voluntary
               kinde
               of
               piety
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               framing
               
               their
               lives
               and
               actions
               according
               to
               the
               law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               
               which
               words
               relate
               not
               onely
               unto
               their
               morall
               conversation
               ,
               as
               good
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               carriage
               in
               respect
               of
               Gods
               publick
               worship
               ,
               as
               r●ligious
               men
               .
               The
               light
               of
               nature
               could
               informe
               them
               that
               there
               was
               a
               God
               ,
               had
               not
               their
               Parents
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               man
               Ad●m
               ,
               beene
               carefull
               to
               instruct
               them
               in
               that
               part
               of
               knowledge
               :
               and
               the
               same
               light
               of
               nature
               did
               informe
               them
               also
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               to
               bee
               worshipped
               by
               them
               ;
               that
               there
               were
               some
               particular
               services
               expected
               of
               him
               from
               his
               Creature
               .
               Of
               these
               ,
               the
               first
               wee
               meet
               with
               ,
               upon
               record
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               Sacrifice
               almost
               to
               co-aevall
               with
               the
               world
               .
               For
               we
               are
               told
               of
               Cain
               and
               Abel
               the
               two
               sons
               of
               Adam
               b
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               of
               them
               being
               
                 a
                 tiller
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 brought
                 of
                 the
                 frui●
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 an
                 offering
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               the
               other
               ,
               being
               a
               
                 keeper
                 of
                 sheep
                 ,
                 brought
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 lings
                 of
                 his
                 flocke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fat
                 thereof
                 .
              
               This
               was
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               the
               quit-rent
               which
               they
               paid
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               that
               supreme
               Lord
               ,
               of
               and
               by
               whom
               they
               held
               their
               temporall
               fortunes
               ;
               and
               from
               whose
               hands
               they
               were
               to
               looke
               for
               a
               more
               excellent
               estate
               .
               c
               
                 Lex
                 naturalis
                 aequum
                 esse
                 doouit
                 ,
                 ut
                 de
                 do●is
                 suis
                 honoretur
                 imprimis
                 ipse
                 qui
                 dedit
                 :
              
               Naturall
               reason
               ,
               saith
               Ruper●us
               ,
               told
               them
               it
               was
               fit
               that
               God
               the
               Donour
               should
               bee
               honoured
               with
               some
               part
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               hee
               himselfe
               had
               given
               unto
               them
               .
               Thus
               in
               those
               early
               dayes
               have
               wee
               found
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               your selfe
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               found
               without
               Priests
               and
               Altars
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               reade
               in
               Scriputre
               of
               any
               Altar
               ,
               till
               that
               built
               by
               Noah
               ,
               nor
               of
               any
               Priest
               ,
               before
               
                 Melchisedec
                 .
                 Noah
                 builded
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               Gen.
               8.
               and
               of
               Melchisedec
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               the
               
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 ●ost
                 high
                 God
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               14.
               
               Not
               that
               there
               were
               no
               Altars
               
               nor
               no
               Priests
               before
               .
               For
               howsoever
               Pererius
               d
               makes
               it
               doubtfull
               ,
               
               whether
               the
               use
               of
               Altars
               was
               before
               or
               not
               ,
               
                 An
                 autem
                 fu●rit
                 usus
                 Altarium
                 ,
                 ne●ne
                 ,
                 inc●rtum
                 est
                 :
              
               yet
               e
               a
               good
               friend
               of
               yours
               ,
               whose
               Tractat
               
                 de
                 Altaribus
                 &
                 Sacrificiis
              
               ,
               you
               make
               good
               use
               of
               (
               though
               you
               scorne
               to
               tell
               by
               whom
               you
               profit
               )
               is
               more
               assured
               that
               they
               were
               in
               use
               from
               the
               first
               beginning
               .
               For
               speaking
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               Cain
               and
               Abel
               ,
               he
               determineth
               thus
               f
               ,
               
                 Ad
                 haec
                 sacrificia
                 aras
                 extructas
                 consent
                 aneum
                 est
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               is
               very
               likely
               that
               Altars
               were
               erected
               for
               them
               .
               Then
               for
               the
               Priest
               ,
               wee
               need
               not
               take
               much
               paines
               to
               seeke
               him
               .
               The
               Office
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               g
               was
               then
               in
               Adam
               ,
               and
               held
               by
               him
               entirely
               ,
               till
               Seth
               came
               of
               age
               ,
               to
               take
               part
               of
               the
               burden
               from
               him
               :
               that
               dignitie
               continuing
               alwayes
               after
               in
               the
               Pater-familias
               ,
               the
               eldest
               of
               the
               line
               or
               family
               ,
               till
               the
               Leviticall
               Priesthood
               was
               set
               up
               by
               Moses
               .
               An
               evidence
               whereof
               wee
               have
               in
               Noah
               ,
               who
               though
               hee
               was
               in
               yeares
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               sonnes
               were
               young
               and
               lustie
               h
               ,
               did
               yet
               discharge
               the
               Pri●stly
               function
               ;
               
                 Building
                 an
                 Altar
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 offering
                 burnt
                 Offerings
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               Which
               sacrifice
               of
               his
               was
               Eucharisticall
               ,
               not
               typicall
               :
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               praise
               and
               thanksgiving
               for
               his
               preservation
               from
               the
               Flood
               ;
               not
               any
               way
               significative
               of
               Christs
               to
               come
               .
               And
               therfore
               Scaliger
               i
               doth
               very
               truly
               tell
               us
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               presently
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Arke
               .
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 immolavit
                 Deo
              
               :
               which
               (
               saith
               
                 Rupertus
                 )
                 Non
                 scripta
                 ,
                 sed
                 naturalis
                 lex
                 ●quum
                 esse
                 docuit
                 ,
              
               was
               not
               commended
               to
               him
               by
               a
               written
               law
               ,
               but
               meerly
               by
               the
               law
               of
               Nature
               .
               Such
               evidence
               we
               also
               have
               in
               the
               story
               of
               Melchisedec
               ,
               who
               being
               the
               eldest
               of
               his
               line
               (
               and
               commonly
               received
               for
               〈◊〉
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               Noah
               )
               is
               ●tiled
               k
               at
               the
               encounter
               
               
               
               
               
               betweene
               him
               and
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               before
               was
               said
               :
               being
               also
               there
               reported
               to
               be
               King
               of
               Salem
               .
               And
               thus
               it
               also
               was
               ,
               either
               by
               imitation
               or
               tradition
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               Their
               Princes
               being
               
                 Patres
                 Patriae
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               
                 in
                 loco
                 Patrum-familias
              
               ,
               the
               Grandfathers
               of
               all
               families
               in
               their
               Dominions
               ,
               did
               also
               exercise
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Office
               in
               their
               solemne
               sacrifices
               ,
               Iethro
               the
               father
               in
               law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               who
               l
               in
               the
               Text
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 Priest
                 of
                 Madian
              
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Margine
               of
               our
               Bibles
               ,
               called
               the
               Prince
               .
               And
               Anius
               m
               in
               the
               Poet
               ,
               is
               set
               out
               for
               both
               ;
               
                 Rex
                 Anius
                 ,
                 Rex
                 idem
                 hominum
                 Phoebique
                 Sacerdos
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               when
               as
               the
               house
               of
               Iacob
               was
               growne
               great
               and
               numerous
               ,
               and
               setled
               by
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               into
               the
               body
               of
               a
               Church
               ;
               it
               pleased
               the
               Lord
               to
               signifie
               by
               Moses
               how
               hee
               would
               be
               worshipped
               :
               to
               prescribe
               certaine
               Rites
               and
               formes
               of
               sacrifices
               ,
               and
               for
               those
               sacrifices
               to
               appoint
               both
               Priests
               and
               Altars
               .
               These
               sacrifices
               were
               divided
               into
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               gratulatorie
               ,
               such
               as
               was
               that
               of
               Noah
               ,
               before
               remembred
               ;
               and
               expiatorie
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               did
               relate
               to
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               types
               of
               that
               most
               perfect
               
                 expiatory
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               hee
               was
               to
               offer
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               man.
               Which
               practice
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               abstracted
               from
               the
               end
               to
               which
               by
               God
               it
               was
               intended
               ,
               was
               generally
               in
               use
               also
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               whether
               delivered
               to
               them
               by
               tradition
               from
               their
               predecessours
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               was
               dying
               sparke
               of
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               tooke
               it
               from
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               whose
               Apes
               they
               were
               ,
               needs
               not
               now
               be
               questioned
               .
               Suffice
               it
               ,
               that
               however
               they
               could
               not
               reach
               the
               height
               of
               the
               true
               religion
               ,
               nor
               knew
               not
               the
               intent
               of
               those
               frequent
               sacrifices
               which
               were
               imposed
               upon
               the
               
               Iewes
               ;
               yet
               they
               would
               come
               as
               neare
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               they
               had
               their
               sacrifices
               ,
               so
               would
               they
               also
               have
               their
               Temples
               ,
               their
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Altars
               :
               places
               selected
               for
               divine
               worship
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               appointed
               for
               those
               places
               ,
               and
               Altars
               upon
               which
               to
               minister
               ,
               being
               of
               like
               antiquitie
               .
               The
               severall
               gods
               in
               Rome
               ,
               the
               Temples
               unto
               them
               belonging
               ,
               the
               Altars
               in
               those
               Temples
               ,
               and
               Colledges
               of
               Priests
               attending
               on
               those
               Altars
               ,
               are
               things
               so
               generally
               knowne
               ;
               that
               it
               were
               losse
               of
               time
               to
               insist
               upon
               them
               .
               The
               like
               may
               also
               be
               observed
               in
               all
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Idols
               whatsoever
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               the
               Idol
               represented
               ,
               and
               by
               whomsoever
               it
               was
               worshipped
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               once
               set
               up
               and
               honoured
               as
               a
               Deitie
               ,
               it
               drew
               along
               with
               it
               all
               those
               necessary
               attendants
               ,
               which
               were
               by
               God
               himselfe
               thought
               fit
               to
               wait
               upon
               the
               true
               religion
               .
               The
               
                 Groves
                 and
                 high
                 places
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Priests
                 and
                 Altars
              
               destinated
               to
               the
               service
               of
               that
               foule
               
                 Idol
                 Baal
              
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               were
               proofe
               enough
               of
               this
               ,
               were
               there
               no
               proofe
               else
               .
               But
               these
               things
               being
               notiora
               ,
               n
               
                 quam
                 ut
                 stylo
                 egeant
              
               ;
               I
               passe
               them
               over
               with
               this
               note
               :
               that
               there
               was
               never
               any
               Nation
               ,
               but
               had
               some
               religion
               ,
               nor
               any
               religion
               (
               of
               men
               civilized
               )
               but
               had
               
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               and
               Sacrifices
               as
               a
               part
               thereof
               ,
               or
               as
               dependants
               thereupon
               .
               Which
               mutuall
               agreement
               betweene
               Iew
               and
               Gentile
               in
               those
               outward
               things
               ,
               although
               not
               in
               the
               end
               proposed
               :
               made
               them
               both
               severally
               persecute
               and
               deride
               the
               Christians
               ,
               as
               men
               of
               no
               religion
               ,
               having
               (
               as
               they
               conceived
               )
               no
               Temples
               ,
               
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               ,
               nor
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               consequence
               no
               God.
               
            
             
               For
               when
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               had
               by
               that
               one
               offering
               of
               himselfe
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               o
               
                 perfected
                 for
                 
                 ever
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   by
                
                 his
                 owne
                 blood
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 holyplace
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 eternall
                 redemption
                 for
                 us
                 :
              
               there
               was
               forthwith
               an
               end
               of
               all
               those
               sacrifices
               in
               the
               law
               ,
               by
               which
               this
               one
               of
               his
               had
               beene
               prefigured
               .
               They
               had
               beene
               onely
               given
               p
               
                 in
                 umbra
              
               ,
               as
               
                 a
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 :
              
               but
               when
               the
               body
               came
               it selfe
               ,
               the
               shadow
               was
               unserviceable
               ,
               and
               for●hwith
               vanished
               .
               Yet
               did
               not
               Christ
               deprive
               his
               Church
               for
               ever
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               Sacrifices
               ,
               but
               onely
               abrogated
               those
               which
               had
               beene
               before
               ;
               which
               if
               continued
               ,
               might
               have
               beene
               a
               strong
               presumption
               of
               his
               not
               comming
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
               in
               which
               respect
               ,
               those
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               q
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               are
               by
               the
               Fathers
               said
               to
               bee
               ,
               not
               onely
               dangerous
               ,
               but
               deadly
               ,
               to
               us
               Christian
               men
               .
               The
               Passion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Lords
               own
               Ordinance
               it
               was
               prefigured
               to
               the
               Iews
               in
               the
               
                 legall
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 à
                 Parte
                 ante
              
               ;
               so
               by
               Christs
               institution
               ,
               is
               it
               to
               bee
               commemorated
               by
               us
               Christians
               ,
               in
               the
               holy
               Supper
               ,
               
                 à
                 Parte
                 post
              
               .
               A
               Sacrifice
               it
               was
               in
               figure
               ,
               a
               Sacrifice
               in
               fact
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               consequence
               ,
               
                 a
                 Sacrifice
              
               in
               the
               commemorations
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               Post-fact
               .
               A
               Sacrifice
               there
               was
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               shewing
               forth
               Christs
               death
               unto
               them
               ,
               before
               his
               comming
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
               a
               Sacrifice
               there
               must
               bee
               amongst
               the
               Christians
               ,
               to
               shew
               
                 forth
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 till
                 he
              
               come
               in
               judgement
               .
               And
               if
               a
               Sacrifice
               must
               bee
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               also
               Priests
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               Altars
               whereupon
               to
               doe
               it
               :
               because
               without
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Altar
               ,
               there
               can
               bee
               no
               sacrifice
               :
               Yet
               so
               that
               the
               precedent
               sacrifice
               was
               of
               a
               different
               nature
               from
               the
               subsequent
               :
               and
               so
               are
               also
               both
               the
               Priest
               and
               Altar
               from
               those
               before
               :
               a
               bloudy
               sacrifice
               then
               ,
               an
               unbloudy
               ,
               now
               ;
               a
               Priest
               derived
               from
               Aaron
               then
               ,
               from
               Melchisedech
               ,
               now
               ;
               an
               Altar
               
               for
               Mosaicall
               sacrifices
               then
               ,
               for
               Evangelicall
               now
               .
               r
               The
               Sacrifice
               prescribed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 novi
                 Testamenti
                 novam
                 docuit
                 oblationem
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Irenaeus
                 l.
                 4.
                 c.
              
               32.
               who
               the
               
                 same
                 night
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 betrayed
                 ,
                 tooke
                 bread
                 ,
                 And
                 when
                 be
                 had
                 given
                 thankes
                 ,
                 he
                 brake
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Take
                 ,
                 eat
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 which
                 is
                 broken
                 for
                 you
                 .
                 Doe
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 .
                 Likewise
                 also
                 he
                 tooke
                 the
                 Cup
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 supped
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 Cup
                 is
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 in
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 doe
                 this
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 you
                 drinke
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 mee
                 .
              
               Which
               words
               ,
               if
               they
               expresse
               not
               plaine
               enough
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               ,
               to
               bee
               commemorative
               ,
               we
               may
               take
               those
               that
               follow
               by
               way
               of
               Commentary
               s
               :
               
                 For
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 yee
                 eate
                 this
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 this
                 Cup
                 ,
                 ye
                 doe
                 shew
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 till
                 he
                 come
                 .
              
               Then
               for
               the
               Priests
               ,
               they
               were
               appointed
               by
               him
               also
               ,
               even
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               who
               being
               onely
               present
               at
               the
               Institution
               ,
               received
               a
               power
               from
               Christ
               to
               celebrate
               these
               holy
               mysteries
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               A
               power
               not
               personall
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               was
               from
               them
               to
               bee
               derived
               upon
               others
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               communicated
               unto
               others
               ,
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               performance
               of
               his
               service
               .
               Though
               the
               Apostles
               at
               that
               time
               might
               represent
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               every
               part
               and
               member
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               this
               gives
               no
               authority
               unto
               private
               men
               ,
               to
               intermeddle
               in
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               unto
               the
               Apostles
               onely
               ,
               and
               their
               successours
               in
               the
               
                 Evangelicall
                 Priesthood
              
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               hath
               left
               certaine
               markes
               of
               characters
               ,
               by
               which
               each
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               soone
               finde
               his
               dutie
               .
               For
               the
               Apostles
               and
               their
               successors
               in
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               
                 edite
                 &
                 bibite
              
               ,
               an
               eating
               an
               drinking
               ,
               as
               private
               men
               ;
               men
               of
               no
               Orders
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               there
               is
               an
               
                 Hoc
                 facite
              
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               onely
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               Priests
               under
               ,
               
               and
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               
                 Hoc
                 facite
              
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               Priest
               ,
               who
               hath
               power
               to
               consecrate
               ;
               
                 Hoc
                 edite
              
               ,
               is
               both
               for
               Priest
               and
               people
               ,
               which
               are
               admitted
               to
               communicate
               :
               and
               so
               is
               the
               
                 Hoc
                 bibite
              
               too
               by
               the
               Papists
               leave
               .
               Were
               it
               not
               thus
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               people
               might
               
                 hoc
                 facere
              
               ,
               take
               bread
               ,
               and
               breake
               ,
               and
               ●lesse
               it
               ,
               and
               distribute
               it
               unto
               one
               another
               ;
               wee
               should
               soone
               see
               a
               quicke
               come
               off
               of
               our
               whole
               religion
               .
               The
               people
               then
               ,
               being
               prepared
               and
               fitted
               for
               it
               ,
               may
               edere
               and
               bibere
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               not
               facere
               ;
               that
               belongs
               onely
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               who
               claime
               that
               power
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               on
               them
               conferred
               by
               our
               Redeemer
               .
               Last
               of
               all
               for
               the
               Altar
               ,
               wee
               need
               not
               goe
               farre
               .
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               in
               whom
               wee
               finde
               both
               the
               Priest
               and
               Sacrifice
               ,
               will
               helpe
               us
               to
               an
               Altar
               also
               .
               He
               calleth
               it
               once
               a
               Table
               ,
               and
               once
               an
               Altar
               t
               a
               Table
               in
               the
               tenth
               of
               the
               same
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 non
                 potestis
                 mensae
                 Domini
                 participes
                 esse
                 ,
              
               yee
               cannot
               bee
               partakers
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Table
              
               ,
               and
               the
               table
               of
               Devils
               ;
               an
               Altar
               in
               the
               last
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               u
               
                 Habe●●us
                 Altare
              
               ,
               wee
               have
               an
               
                 Altar
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 ●ate
                 that
                 serve
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 :
              
               an
               Altar
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               which
               is
               there
               commemorated
               ;
               a
               Table
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               which
               is
               thence
               participated
               .
               Nay
               ,
               so
               indi●ferent
               were
               those
               words
               to
               that
               blessed
               spirit
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               he
               stood
               not
               on
               the
               choice
               of
               either
               :
               but
               used
               the
               x
               word
               Table
               to
               denote
               those
               Altars
               on
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               sacrificed
               to
               their
               wretched
               Idols
               ;
               which
               he
               cals
               
                 mensa●
                 Daemoniorum
              
               ,
               the
               
                 table
                 of
                 Devils
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Text
               remembred
               .
            
             
               If
               wee
               consult
               the
               Fathers
               who
               lived
               next
               those
               times
               ,
               wee
               finde
               not
               that
               they
               altered
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               present
               businesse
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               had
               so
               good
               authority
               from
               the
               Lords
               Apostles
               ;
               but
               without
               any
               scruple
               ,
               
               or
               opposition
               (
               that
               we
               can
               meet
               with
               )
               used
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               occasion
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Altar
               ,
               in
               their
               severall
               writings
               .
               Not
               that
               they
               tied
               themselves
               to
               those
               words
               alone
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               balked
               them
               not
               when
               they
               came
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               afraid
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               them
               .
               a
               Denys
               the
               Areopagite
               (
               if
               it
               were
               hee
               that
               wrote
               the
               books
               
                 de
                 Ecclesiastica
                 Hierarchia
              
               )
               hath
               in
               one
               chapter
               ,
               all
               those
               names
               of
               
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Altar
                 ,
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               his
               native
               language
               ;
               
                 Sacerdos
                 ,
                 Altare
                 ,
                 Sacrificium
              
               ,
               in
               the
               translation
               :
               the
               Altar
               being
               honoured
               with
               the
               attribute
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               divine
               ;
               the
               Sacrifice
               with
               that
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               most
               pure
               and
               holy
               .
               These
               workes
               of
               Dionysius
               ,
               Monsieur
               
                 du
                 Moulin
              
               ,
               doth
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               very
               profitable
               ,
               
                 Vtilia
                 sane
                 &
                 plena
                 bonae
                 frugis
                 ,
              
               but
               withall
               thinkes
               b
               they
               are
               of
               a
               later
               date
               .
               And
               therefore
               on
               unto
               Ignatius
               ,
               of
               whom
               there
               is
               lesse
               question
               amongst
               learned
               men
               :
               who
               in
               his
               severall
               Epistles
               useth
               the
               aforesaid
               names
               or
               termes
               ,
               as
               being
               generally
               received
               ,
               and
               of
               common
               usage
               .
               First
               for
               the
               Altar
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               shewed
               you
               c
               in
               his
               Coal
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               found
               there
               ,
               thrice
               at
               least
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 ad
                 Magnes
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 ad
                 Philadelph
                 .
              
               one
               altar
               ,
               and
               
                 one
                 Altar
                 in
                 every
                 Church
              
               :
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Gods
               
                 Altar
                 ▪
              
               in
               his
               Epistle
               
                 ad
                 Tarsens
              
               .
               what
               is
               objected
               against
               these
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               hereafter
               .
               So
               for
               the
               Minister
               ,
               he
               cals
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Priest
               ,
               which
               your
               good
               friend
               Vedelius
               translates
               Sacerdos
               ,
               d
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Excellent
                 (
                 or
                 estimable
                 )
                 are
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               In
               the
               Epistle
               
                 ad
                 Smyr●enses
              
               the
               same
               word
               occurres
               ,
               to
               signifie
               the
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Minister
               of
               Christs
               holy
               Gospell
               :
               as
               also
               that
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               rendred
               
               by
               your
               
                 Vedelius
                 ,
                 Sacerdotium
              
               ,
               by
               us
               called
               the
               Priesthood
               .
               Last
               of
               all
               for
               your
               sacrific●
               ,
               the
               same
               Ignatius
               e
               gives
               it
               for
               a
               rule
               ,
               as
               the
               times
               then
               were
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               the
               Priest
               without
               the
               notice
               of
               his
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               either
               to
               baptize
               ,
               or
               offer
               ,
               or
               celebrate
               the
               sacrifice
               .
               Where
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               wee
               may
               perceive
               how
               much
               the
               Cardinall
               was
               mistaken
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               tels
               us
               for
               a
               certaine
               ,
               f
               that
               the
               Apostles
               and
               most
               ancient
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Iustin
               ,
               and
               Ignatius
               ,
               did
               purposely
               abstaine
               from
               the
               names
               of
               Priest
               and
               Priesthood
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               also
               from
               that
               of
               
                 Temple
                 :
                 ne
                 viderentur
                 adhuc
                 durare
                 Iudaicae
                 ceremoniae
                 ,
              
               lest
               otherwise
               the
               Iewish
               ceremonies
               might
               be
               conceived
               to
               be
               in
               force
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               Ignatius
               use●●
               for
               the
               minister
               ,
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Presbyter
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               French
               derived
               their
               Prebstre
               ,
               and
               wee
               thence
               our
               Priest
               ;
               but
               doth
               not
               binde
               himselfe
               unto
               it
               .
               No
               more
               doth
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
              
               neither
               :
               for
               having
               laid
               this
               for
               a
               rule
               ,
               that
               ,
               God
               accepts
               no
               sacrifices
               but
               from
               his
               own
               Priests
               only
               ;
               g
               he
               addes
               that
               hee
               admits
               of
               all
               those
               sacrifices
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               commanded
               to
               bee
               celebrated
               in
               his
               Name
               :
               and
               are
               accordingly
               performed
               of
               all
               Christian
               people
               in
               the
               holy
               Eucharist
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               .
               Performed
               in
               every
               place
               by
               all
               Christian
               people
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               an
               Eucharist
               ,
               h
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               praise
               and
               thanks
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               testified
               in
               and
               with
               a
               participation
               of
               the
               outward
               elements
               :
               but
               celebrated
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               especially
               as
               it
               is
               a
               
                 sacrifice
                 commemorative
              
               of
               the
               death
               and
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ;
               who
               only
               have
               a
               power
               to
               consecrate
               those
               elements
               ,
               which
               doe
               exhibite
               Christ
               unto
               us
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
               which
               if
               not
               writ
               by
               them
               ,
               are
               certainly
               of
               good
               antiquitie
               ,
               (
               and
               for
               the
               first
               50
               above
               all
               danger
               of
               discarding
               )
               the
               Doctor
               told
               you
               i
               in
               his
               
                 Coal
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               did
               occurre
               in
               the
               third
               ,
               fourth
               ,
               and
               fifth
               .
               And
               now
               hee
               tels
               you
               into
               the
               bargaine
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               third
               Canon
               you
               shall
               find
               mention
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               and
               in
               the
               fourth
               of
               the
               oblation
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               All
               which
               assurance
               in
               this
               cause
               will
               fall
               ,
               if
               you
               compute
               the
               time
               ,
               within
               the
               first
               200.
               yeeres
               ,
               which
               you
               so
               much
               stand
               upon
               ,
               and
               bate
               you
               50.
               of
               your
               tale
               .
               So
               that
               you
               will
               not
               find
               ,
               whatsoever
               you
               say
               ,
               k
               that
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               the
               
                 name
                 of
                 Table
                 is
                 200.
                 yeeres
                 more
                 ancient
                 than
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Altar
                 :
              
               both
               being
               of
               an
               equall
               standing
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               see
               ,
               and
               both
               used
               indifferently
               .
            
             
               Next
               these
               succeeded
               Irenaeus
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               l
               Doctor
               told
               you
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               prove
               the
               Lords
               Apostles
               to
               be
               Priests
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               
                 Deo
                 &
                 Altari
                 servire
              
               :
               attend
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               wait
               upon
               him
               at
               his
               Altars
               .
               What
               you
               except
               against
               in
               this
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               anon
               .
               Meane
               time
               you
               may
               take
               notice
               here
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               found
               in
               〈◊〉
               ,
               both
               a
               Priest
               and
               Altar
               :
               and
               thinke
               you
               that
               hee
               will
               not
               finde
               us
               a
               Sacrifice
               also
               ?
               Looke
               on
               him
               but
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               tell
               you
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               
                 sacrificia
                 in
                 populo
                 ,
                 sacrificia
                 in
                 ●cclesia
                 ,
              
               sacrifices
               in
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               ,
               and
               sacrifices
               in
               the
               Christi●n
               church
               :
               and
               m
               that
               the
               kind
               or
               species
               was
               only
               altered
               .
               The
               kinde
               or
               nature
               of
               which
               
                 Christian
                 sacrifice
              
               he
               tels
               us
               of
               in
               the
               same
               chapter
               ,
               viz.
               that
               it
               is
               an
               Eucharist
               ,
               a
               tender
               of
               our
               gratitude
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               blessings
               ;
               and
               a
               sanctifying
               of
               the
               creature
               to
               spirituall
               uses
               .
               
                 Offerimus
                 ei
                 non
                 quasi
                 indigenti
                 ,
                 sed
                 gratius
                 agentes
                 donationi
                 ejus
                 ,
                 &
                 sanctificantes
                 creaturam
                 .
              
               
               In
               this
               we
               have
               the
               severall
               and
               distinct
               Offices
               which
               before
               we
               spake
               of
               :
               a
               
                 sanctificatio
                 creatur●
              
               ,
               a
               blessing
               of
               the
               bread
               (
               for
               n
               bread
               it
               is
               he
               speakes
               of
               )
               for
               holy
               uses
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               no
               man
               ever
               doubted
               it
               :
               and
               then
               a
               
                 gratiarum
                 actio
              
               ,
               a
               giving
               thankes
               unto
               the
               Lord
               for
               his
               marvellous
               benefits
               ,
               which
               of
               the
               Office
               both
               of
               Priest
               and
               people
               .
               The
               sanctifying
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               glori●ying
               of
               the
               Creator
               ,
               doe
               both
               relate
               unto
               Offerimus
               :
               and
               that
               unto
               the
               Sacrifices
               which
               are
               therein
               treated
               of
               by
               that
               holy
               Father
               .
               So
               for
               Tertullian
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               noted
               that
               hee
               tels
               us
               of
               the
               Altar
               twice
               ,
               
                 Si
                 &
                 ad
                 Aram
                 Deisteteris
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Booke
               
                 de
                 Oratione
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               14.
               
               In
               that
               
                 de
                 poenitentia
              
               he
               remembreth
               us
               of
               those
               that
               did
               
                 adgeniculari
                 aris
                 Dei
                 ,
                 Standing
              
               before
               the
               Altar
               ,
               at
               some
               times
               ;
               kneeling
               before
               the
               Altar
               at
               other
               times
               :
               but
               both
               before
               and
               at
               the
               Altar
               .
               And
               for
               the
               name
               of
               Priest
               ,
               however
               the
               Cardinall
               was
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               and
               first-fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               did
               purposely
               forbeare
               it
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               :
               yet
               he
               hath
               found
               at
               last
               ,
               o
               that
               
                 Tempore
                 Tertulliani
              
               ,
               in
               Tertullians
               time
               ,
               (
               the
               difference
               o
               betweene
               Iewes
               and
               Christians
               being
               well
               enough
               knowne
               )
               the
               name
               of
               Priest
               came
               to
               bee
               in
               use
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               proofe
               thereof
               referres
               us
               to
               his
               Bookes
               ,
               
                 de
                 velandis
                 virginibus
                 ,
                 de
                 monogamia
                 ,
                 &
                 alibi
                 :
              
               And
               therefore
               thither
               I
               referre
               you
               .
               Origen
               next
               in
               course
               of
               time
               ,
               hath
               an
               whole
               Homilie
               on
               the
               18.
               
               Chapter
               of
               Numbers
               ,
               intituled
               p
               
                 de
                 Primitiis
                 offerendis
              
               .
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               that
               he
               composed
               that
               Homilie
               of
               purpose
               ,
               to
               advance
               the
               reputation
               of
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Priesthood
              
               :
               nor
               doth
               hee
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               so
               ,
               give
               any
               countenance
               thereunto
               .
               And
               why
               ?
               Pleading
               expresly
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Gods
               holy
               Word
               ,
               
               hee
               cals
               them
               in
               plaine
               termes
               ,
               
                 Sacerdotes
                 Evangelii
              
               ,
               Priest
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               affirming
               first-fruits
               to
               be
               due
               unto
               them
               at
               the
               least
               
                 de
                 congruo
              
               .
               Would
               you
               his
               own
               words
               ?
               take
               them
               thus
               ;
               
                 Decet
                 enim
                 ,
                 &
                 utile
                 est
                 ,
                 eti●m
                 Sacerdotibus
                 Evangelii
              
               (
               N.
               B.
               )
               
                 offerri
                 primitias
              
               .
               Would
               you
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               also
               ?
               
                 Because
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 appointed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 should
                 live
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 Minister
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 should
                 live
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               Where
               if
               you
               should
               suspect
               that
               hee
               doth
               meane
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Altars
              
               ,
               himselfe
               shall
               take
               you
               off
               from
               that
               fond
               suspition
               .
               
                 
                   Et
                   sicut
                   hoc
                   dignum
                   &
                   decens
                   est
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 as
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fit
                 and
                 worthy
                 thing
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 unworthy
                 and
                 unfit
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 utterly
                 impious
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 which
                 honoureth
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 comes
                 into
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   scit
                   Sacerdotes
                   &
                   Ministros
                   adsistere
                   A●tari
                   ,
                
                 and
                 knoweth
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Ministers
                 doe
                 wait
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 q
                 and
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Ministerie
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 devote
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 wherewith
                 God
                 hath
                 blessed
                 him
                 .
              
               In
               the
               whole
               drift
               of
               that
               which
               followeth
               ,
               hee
               drives
               so
               clearly
               at
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               needlesse
               in
               a
               menner
               to
               looke
               for
               more
               ;
               yet
               in
               his
               tenth
               Homilie
               on
               the
               ninth
               of
               Ioshua
               he
               is
               more
               particular
               and
               exact
               ,
               than
               before
               he
               was
               :
               For
               speaking
               of
               some
               persons
               who
               were
               meere
               out-side-men
               and
               no
               more
               than
               so
               ,
               he
               thus
               describes
               them
               ;
               viz.
               
               r
               
                 That
                 they
                 came
                 diligently
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 due
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 attended
                 all
                 Divine
                 offices
                 ,
                 honoured
                 the
                 sevants
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   Adornatum
                   qu●que
                
                 Altaris
                 
                   vel
                   Ecclesiae
                   aliquid
                   conferant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 contribute
                 somewhat
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 ornament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               I
               hope
               there
               's
               proofe
               enough
               
               for
               Priests
               and
               Altars
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               also
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               those
               Priests
               that
               waited
               at
               the
               Altars
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Origen
               .
               Nor
               will
               I
               instance
               further
               in
               the
               Fathers
               of
               those
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               than
               S.
               Cyprian
               only
               :
               and
               in
               him
               only
               in
               those
               places
               to
               which
               you
               were
               directed
               in
               the
               
                 Coal
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               s
               where
               you
               were
               told
               ,
               that
               
                 l.
                 1.
                 c.
              
               7.
               in
               the
               Epistle
               
                 ad
                 Epictetum
              
               ,
               it
               was
               called
               
                 Altare
                 Dei
              
               ,
               Gods
               Altar
               :
               and
               that
               there
               somewhat
               more
               occurred
               concerning
               Altars
               in
               the
               8.
               and
               9.
               
               Epistle
               of
               the
               same
               book
               also
               .
               Only
               I
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               last
               of
               those
               remembred
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               found
               an
               Altar
               only
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Sacrifice
               and
               a
               Priest
               to
               bee
               found
               there
               also
               .
               For
               there
               we
               have
               a
               maxime
               t
               concerning
               those
               which
               are
               promoted
               to
               the
               holy
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               in
               actuall
               Orders
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               only
               
                 Altari
                 &
                 sacrificiis
                 deser●ire
              
               ,
               to
               attend
               the
               Altar
               and
               the
               sacrifices
               ,
               and
               be
               devoted
               to
               their
               prayers
               and
               orizons
               to
               Almighty
               God.
               Thrice
               in
               the
               same
               Epistle
               we
               find
               punctuall
               mention
               of
               
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               Altars
               ;
               enough
               of
               conscience
               to
               declare
               what
               was
               the
               usage
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               S.
               Cyprians
               time
               .
            
             
               Which
               being
               so
               ,
               a
               question
               may
               bee
               justly
               made
               ,
               how
               it
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               Apologeticks
               of
               those
               very
               times
               ,
               should
               so
               unanimously
               concurre
               against
               the
               being
               of
               Altars
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               :
               especially
               that
               Origen
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               much
               for
               it
               in
               his
               Homilies
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               much
               against
               it
               in
               his
               
                 Contra
                 Celsum
              
               .
               u
               Celsus
               objected
               it
               against
               the
               Christians
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               they
               declined
               the
               building
               or
               setting
               up
               of
               
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Images
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Temples
                 .
                 Caecilius
              
               in
               the
               dialogue
               made
               the
               same
               objection
               :
               And
               having
               said
               not
               long
               before
               ,
               
                 Templu
                 ut
                 b●sta
                 
                 despiciunt
              
               ,
               that
               they
               (
               the
               Christians
               )
               despised
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               Gods
               (
               conceive
               it
               so
               )
               as
               funerall
               piles
               ;
               x
               makes
               this
               Quaere
               after
               ;
               
                 Cur
                 nullas
                 aras
                 habent
                 ,
                 templa
                 nulla
                 ,
                 nulla
                 nota
                 simulacra
                 ?
              
               what
               was
               the
               reason
               why
               they
               had
               ,
               nor
               Temples
               ,
               Images
               ,
               nor
               Altars
               :
               not
               why
               they
               had
               no
               Altars
               only
               ,
               as
               you
               make
               him
               say
               .
               The
               like
               is
               commonly
               objected
               from
               Arnobius
               also
               ;
               y
               
                 Nos
                 aceusatis
                 ,
                 quod
                 nec
                 templa
                 habeamus
                 ,
                 nec
                 imagines
                 ,
                 nec
                 aras
                 :
              
               in
               which
               the
               words
               are
               changed
               a
               little
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               accusation
               .
               Now
               as
               the
               objections
               seeme
               to
               oppose
               directly
               ,
               what
               ever
               hath
               been
               said
               before
               concerning
               Altars
               :
               so
               the
               Respondents
               answers
               seeme
               as
               much
               to
               crosse
               what
               ever
               hath
               beene
               said
               concerning
               
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 Origen
              
               answers
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               z
               that
               the
               Altar
               of
               a
               Christian
               was
               his
               understanding
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               offred
               to
               the
               Lord
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               most
               sweet
               and
               pleasing
               sacrifices
               of
               prayers
               ,
               and
               a
               pure
               conscience
               .
               Octavius
               a
               much
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               acceptable
               sacrifice
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               was
               
                 bonus
                 animus
                 ,
                 &
                 puramens
                 ,
                 &
                 sin●era
                 conscientia
              
               ;
               and
               briefly
               ,
               b
               that
               he
               was
               counted
               the
               most
               religious
               towards
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               most
               just
               and
               upright
               towards
               man.
               So
               much
               Octavius
               saith
               indeed
               ,
               yet
               not
               enough
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               to
               serve
               your
               turn
               ;
               and
               therefore
               you
               must
               needs
               corrupt
               his
               text
               with
               a
               false
               translation
               :
               making
               Octavius
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 supplies
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               Whereas
               you
               finde
               not
               such
               a
               word
               in
               all
               that
               period
               of
               
                 Litabilis
                 Hostia
                 ▪
              
               before
               remembred
               :
               no
               Altar
               there
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               have
               nor
               
                 bonum
                 animum
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 puram
                 mentem
              
               ;
               no
               nor
               
                 sinceram
                 conscientiam
              
               neither
               ,
               in
               these
               wretched
               shifts
               .
               And
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               Arnobius
               being
               asked
               the
               question
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Christians
               thought
               c
               
                 Sacrificia
                 ●ulla
                 esse
                 omnino
                 
                 facienda
                 ,
              
               that
               there
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               sacrifice
               to
               bee
               done
               at
               all
               ;
               is
               made
               by
               you
               to
               answer
               nulla
               ,
               no
               ,
               none
               at
               all
               :
               a
               saying
               of
               (
               d
               )
               Lactantius
               being
               patch'd
               unto
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 not
                 any
                 coporeall
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 but
                 hymnes
                 and
                 prai●e
                 .
              
               What
               ever
               you
               may
               finde
               in
               Lactantius
               else-where
               ,
               certaine
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               you
               finde
               nothing
               to
               this
               purpose
               in
               all
               that
               place
               which
               you
               have
               noted
               in
               your
               margin
               ,
               being
               
                 lib.
                 6
                 cap.
              
               23.
               though
               peradventure
               you
               have
               studied
               it
               more
               throughly
               ,
               that
               any
               other
               Booke
               or
               Chapter
               ,
               which
               concernes
               this
               point
               .
               Or
               if
               Lactantius
               say
               it
               else-where
               ,
               which
               wee
               contradict
               not
               ,
               being
               so
               like
               to
               that
               which
               is
               affirmed
               by
               others
               ,
               of
               ,
               and
               about
               those
               times
               :
               yet
               might
               you
               have
               perceived
               in
               him
               ,
               an
               answer
               to
               your
               owne
               objections
               drawne
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               them
               .
               The
               Question
               was
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               ,
               the
               Christians
               had
               any
               Sacrifices
               ;
               No
               ,
               saith
               Lactantius
               ,
               as
               you
               cite
               him
               ,
               
                 no
                 corporeall
                 sacrifices
                 .
                 Lactantius
              
               saith
               not
               of
               the
               Christians
               ;
               that
               they
               had
               no
               sacrifices
               ;
               but
               no
               corporeall
               ones
               .
               You
               were
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               so
               busie
               on
               some
               
                 corporeall
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               which
               you
               encountred
               with
               in
               the
               foresaid
               Chapter
               ,
               that
               you
               regarded
               not
               the
               answer
               to
               your
               owne
               objection
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               Doctour
               otherwise
               replie
               to
               those
               allegations
               ,
               which
               you
               produced
               from
               Origen
               ,
               and
               Arnobius
               ,
               out
               of
               Bishop
               Iewell
               ,
               and
               from
               Arnobius
               here
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               than
               what
               you
               make
               Lactantius
               say
               ,
               if
               you
               cite
               him
               rightly
               e
               :
               viz.
               that
               they
               ,
               (
               the
               Christians
               )
               had
               no
               Altars
               for
               bloudy
               and
               externall
               sacrifices
               ,
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               had
               .
               
                 Corporeall
                 sacrifices
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Lactantius
                 ;
                 bloudy
              
               and
               
                 externall
                 sacrifices
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Doctor
               :
               Not
               bloudy
               or
               externall
               sacrifices
               ,
               as
               you
               make
               him
               say
               f
               ;
               and
               then
               flie
               out
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               your
               custome
               is
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               this
               wretched
               choice
               ,
               either
               to
               
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 you
                 
                 have
                 been
                 wr●●gling
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               that
               they
               (
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               )
               had
               no
               
                 Altars
                 for
                 externall
                 sacrifi●es
              
               ;
               or
               else
               to
               shew
               that
               ever
               
                 one
                 father
                 or
                 schoolem●●
                 did
                 teach
                 a
                 nec●ssitie
                 of
                 an
                 externall
                 Altar
                 for
                 internall
                 Sacrifice
                 .
              
               Let
               the
               poore
               Doctors
               (
               And
               )
               stand
               still
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               finde
               you
               Altars
               ,
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               for
               
                 vis●●le
                 and
                 externall
              
               sacrifices
               ,
               though
               none
               for
               
                 bloudie
                 and
                 externall
              
               sacrifices
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               replied
               to
               that
               which
               you
               produce
               from
               
                 Minutius
                 Felix
                 ;
                 Cur
                 〈◊〉
                 ●ullai
                 habent
                 ,
              
               why
               they
               had
               no
               
                 Altars
                 .
                 Altars
              
               they
               had
               ,
               but
               no
               such
               Altars
               as
               Cecilius
               spake
               of
               ,
               none
               for
               bloudie
               sacrifices
               of
               sheepe
               and
               oxen
               .
               Had
               you
               but
               looked
               a
               little
               forwards
               you
               would
               have
               found
               amongst
               them
               both
               Priests
               and
               Bishops
               ;
               g
               and
               therefore
               by
               your
               owne
               rule
               Altars
               also
               :
               the
               Priest
               a●d
               Altar
               being
               relatives
               ,
               as
               you
               often
               tell
               us
               .
               Your
               Argument
               ,
               drawne
               from
               a
               cavill
               h
               of
               Iulian
               the
               Apostata
               ;
               that
               
                 wittie
                 prin●e
              
               (
               for
               sooth
               )
               as
               you
               please
               to
               call
               him
               ;
               was
               not
               thought
               worth
               an
               answe●
               ,
               when
               proposed
               by
               him
               ▪
               S.
               Cyrill
               who
               made
               answer
               unto
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               to
               his
               objection
               of
               not
               erecting
               Altars
               (
               as
               i
               my
               Lord
               of
               〈◊〉
               rightly
               note●h
               )
               doth
               not
               say
               one
               word
               .
               Iuli●ns
               objection
               was
               about
               such
               sacrifices
               (
               as
               your selfe
               confesse
               )
               
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Iewes
                 had
                 an
                 agreement
                 in
                 some
                 particular
                 with
                 the
                 Pagans
                 ▪
              
               and
               therefore
               his
               objection
               must
               relate
               to
               such
               Altars
               also
               .
               For
               that
               the
               Christians
               had
               their
               Alt●r●
               ,
               for
               the
               Mysticall
               sacrifice
               ,
               Iulian
               knew
               full
               well
               ,
               being
               a
               Reader
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               a
               Christian
               :
               and
               having
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               a
               persecutor
               ,
               defiled
               th●
               Altars
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               k
               designed
               for
               their
               most
               pure
               and
               unbloudie
               sacrifice
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               with
               prohibited
               blood
               ;
               as
               〈…〉
               complaineth
               .
               As
               for
               your
               observation
               
               out
               of
               Plin●●s
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 drawne
                 from
              
               l
               
                 the
                 r●cke
              
               indeed
               ,
               as
               you
               truly
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               it
               worth
               the
               marking
               .
               For
               if
               that
               ,
               neither
               the
               Apostataes
               ,
               nor
               the
               tortured
               Virgins
               ,
               confessed
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Materiall
                 Altar
              
               ;
               you
               can
               no
               more
               conclude
               against
               having
               Altars
               ,
               than
               against
               having
               
                 Reading
                 Pewes
                 and
                 Pulpits
              
               ,
               whereof
               they
               did
               confesse
               as
               little
               in
               their
               examinations
               .
               And
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               urge
               these
               tex●s
               in
               earnest
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               though
               they
               would
               or
               could
               conclude
               against
               having
               Altars
               ,
               you
               may
               as
               well
               produce
               them
               ,
               on
               your
               second
               thoughts
               ,
               against
               having
               Churches
               :
               which
               is
               the
               next
               newes
               I
               expect
               to
               heare
               from
               you
               .
               But
               of
               this
               more
               hereafter
               in
               our
               7.
               
               Chapt.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               sacrifices
               mentioned
               in
               
                 Minutius
                 Felix
              
               ,
               and
               before
               him
               by
               Origen
               ,
               in
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               was
               ever
               questioned
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               each
               
                 ●hristian
                 privately
              
               ,
               were
               of
               a
               meere
               spirituall
               nature
               .
               The
               Doctor
               named
               you
               some
               of
               them
               in
               his
               
                 Coal
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               f
               viz.
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               praise
               and
               thanksgiving
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               15.
               as
               also
               
                 the
                 oblation
                 of
                 our
                 whole
                 selves
                 ,
                 oursoules
                 &
                 bodies
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 lively
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
              
               〈◊〉
               .
               12.
               1.
               
               These
               and
               all
               other
               sacrifices
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               being
               spirituall
               meerely
               ,
               need
               no
               materiall
               or
               corporeall
               Altar
               .
               The
               readiest
               way
               by
               which
               to
               offer
               them
               to
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               is
               first
               to
               sacrifice
               them
               on
               the
               Altar
               of
               our
               heart
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               lay
               them
               on
               that
               Altar
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               may
               bee
               rendred
               acceptable
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               on
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               .
               But
               then
               the
               Doctor
               said
               withall
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Church
                 allowed
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Commemorative
                   sacrifice
                
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 memorie
                 of
                 Christs
                 precious
                 death
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 
                 his
                 full
                 ,
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficient
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 oblation
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 till
                 his
                 comming
                 againe
                 .
              
               The
               former
               sacrifices
               ,
               being
               meerly
               of
               spiritual
               nature
               ,
               the
               Lord
               expects
               from
               all
               his
               people
               severally
               .
               Every
               man
               is
               ,
               himselfe
               ,
               a
               Priest
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Royall
               Priesthood
               mentioned
               by
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               ,
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               and
               in
               relation
               unto
               these
               spirituall
               and
               internall
               sacrifices
               ;
               which
               he
               is
               also
               bound
               to
               offer
               to
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               continually
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               on
               all
               occasions
               .
               No
               wood
               so
               wide
               ,
               nor
               denne
               so
               darke
               ,
               nor
               sea
               so
               spacious
               ,
               which
               may
               not
               bee
               a
               Temple
               ,
               for
               these
               devotions
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               which
               we
               may
               not
               finde
               an
               Altar
               ,
               for
               these
               sacrifices
               .
               And
               these
               are
               they
               ,
               done
               in
               g
               the
               singlenesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               without
               hypocrisie
               and
               guile
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               visible
               ,
               
                 neque
                 Sacer
                 d●s
                 ,
                 neque
                 Sacrificium
                 ,
                 neque
                 Altare
                 ,
              
               no
               more
               than
               is
               the
               Altar
               ,
               on
               the
               
                 Priest
                 ▪
              
               or
               Sacrifice
               ,
               as
               S.
               Ambrose
               tels
               us
               .
               But
               so
               I
               trow
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               mysticall
               sacrifice
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Commemoration
               of
               the
               death
               and
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ;
               which
               purpo●ely
               is
               represented
               unto
               the
               eye
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               sinke
               the
               deeper
               into
               the
               heart
               .
               The
               breaking
               of
               the
               bread
               ,
               and
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               wine
               ,
               are
               they
               not
               sensible
               representations
               of
               his
               death
               for
               us
               ▪
               the
               offring
               up
               of
               his
               body
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               shedding
               his
               most
               precious
               bloud
               for
               our
               redemption
               ?
               Which
               being
               visible
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               purposely
               so
               celebrated
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               visible
               to
               all
               the
               congregation
               ;
               comes
               not
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               those
               sacrifices
               which
               S.
               Ambrose
               speaks
               of
               :
               though
               ,
               like
               a
               false
               gamester
               you
               have
               cogged
               a
               die
               ,
               and
               made
               S.
               Ambrose
               say
               what
               he
               never
               meant
               .
               For
               tell
               me
               of
               your
               honest
               word
               ,
               doth
               the
               good
               father
               speake
               there
               of
               this
               mystic●ll
               sacrifice
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               Priest
               did
               offer
               
               on
               the
               Alt●rs
               in
               the
               〈…〉
               God
               ?
               or
               those
               which
               every
               priva●e
               man
               did
               ●nd
               might
               offer
               on
               the
               Alt●r
               of
               his
               〈◊〉
               ,
               by
               ●aith
               ?
               Doth
               h
               he
               say
               ,
               
                 Nihil
                 hic
                 visibile
              
               ,
               that
               here
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               this
               
                 Co●memorative
                 sacrifice
              
               )
               there
               is
               nothing
               visible
               ,
               neither
               the
               Priest
               ,
               the
               Altar
               ,
               nor
               the
               〈◊〉
               ?
               Or
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 Nihil
                 horum
                 est
                 visibile
              
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               things
               before
               remembred
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               visible
               ,
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               spirituall
               worship
               ,
               done
               in
               the
               singlenesse
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               without
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               in
               full
               confidence
               of
               faith
               ?
               For
               shame
               deale
               better
               with
               the
               Father●
               ,
               how
               ill
               soever
               you
               deale
               with
               that
               poore
               fellow
               ,
               whom
               you
               have
               in
               hand
               .
               S.
               Ambrose
               could
               not
               say
               ,
               (
               the
               times
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               lived
               ,
               considered
               )
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Representative
                 sacrifice
              
               by
               the
               Church
               then
               celebrated
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               visible
               :
               for
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               the
               Priests
               and
               Altars
               both
               were
               at
               their
               full
               ,
               moun●ed
               unto
               their
               height
               for
               reputation
               and
               esteeme
               ;
               as
               you
               know
               right
               well
               .
               When
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Apo●o●eticks
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               that
               they
               (
               the
               Primitive
               〈◊〉
               )
               had
               〈◊〉
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 images
              
               ,
               nor
               temples
               ,
               it
               must
               bee
               answered
               with
               〈◊〉
               to
               those
               times
               in
               the
               which
               they
               lived
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Doctor
               answers
               to
               them
               in
               his
               
                 Coal
                 from
                 the
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i
               First
               ,
               out
               of
               Bishop
               Iewell
               ,
               that
               then
               
                 〈…〉
                 feare
                 of
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 were
                 faine
                 to
                 meet
                 together
                 in
                 private
                 houses
                 ,
                 in
                 vacant
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 woods
                 and
                 forrest●
                 ,
                 and
                 caves
                 under
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               Your selfe
               have
               told
               us
               of
               your selfe
               ,
               (
               though
               you
               have
               christned
               your
               discourse
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
              
               )
               that
               k
               
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 unreasonably
                 tied
                 to
                 one
              
               Table
               ;
               
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 woman
                 were
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 desert
                 ,
                 you
                 could
                 bee
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 greene
                 grasse
                 .
              
               And
               then
               ,
               why
               may
               you
               not
               conceive
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               like
               distresse
               ,
               the
               grasse
               should
               be
               to
               them
               
               in
               stead
               of
               an
               Altar
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               unto
               you
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               Table
               .
               
                 The
                 Doctor
                 answered
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 durst
                 adventure
                 to
                 build
                 them
                 Churches
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 were
                 so
                 gorgeously
                 nor
                 so
                 richly
                 furnished
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Origen
                 ,
                 and
                 Arnobius
                 (
                 and
                 whosoever
                 of
                 them
                 speake
                 in
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 key
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Christians
                 had
                 no
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 no
                 Altars
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 their
                 Churches
                 were
                 so
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 deserved
                 not
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Temples
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Altars
                 for
                 bloudie
                 and
                 externall
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 had
                 .
              
               Hospinian
               ,
               on
               whose
               judgement
               you
               doe
               much
               relie
               in
               other
               matters
               ,
               could
               easily
               have
               told
               you
               (
               and
               questionlesse
               you
               saw
               it
               in
               him
               ,
               though
               you
               conceale
               it
               wilfully
               for
               your
               poore
               advantages
               )
               that
               in
               the
               l
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               before
               the
               time
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               the
               Christians
               had
               their
               Altars
               ,
               both
               name
               and
               thing
               :
               and
               for
               the
               proofe
               thereof
               doth
               cite
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 lib.
                 de
                 poenitentia
                 .
                 Cyprians
              
               Epistles
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               
               
                 Epist.
                 7.
                 
                 &
              
               9.
               and
               also
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 3.
                 
                 Epist.
              
               13.
               
               All
               that
               hee
               stands
               upon
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 Eae
                 autem
                 ●rae
                 non
                 fuerunt
                 lapideae
                 ,
                 nec
                 fixae
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               said
               Altars
               were
               not
               made
               of
               stone
               ,
               and
               fastned
               to
               some
               certaine
               place
               ,
               as
               was
               appointed
               not
               long
               after
               by
               Pope
               Silvester
               ;
               and
               as
               Durandus
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Roman
               Ritualists
               would
               have
               them
               now
               .
               Altars
               he
               grants
               ,
               but
               
                 wooden
                 Altars
              
               ;
               which
               being
               once
               devoted
               to
               that
               holy
               use
               ,
               might
               easily
               bee
               removed
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               as
               the
               necessities
               of
               those
               times
               did
               indeed
               require
               .
               No
               sooner
               was
               the
               Church
               setled
               and
               confirmed
               in
               peace
               ,
               but
               presently
               the
               Altars
               also
               were
               fixed
               and
               setled
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               nature
               and
               condition
               of
               this
               Commemorative
               or
               
                 representative
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               traced
               
               from
               the
               first
               Institution
               of
               it
               by
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               the
               times
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               found
               both
               Priests
               which
               were
               to
               offer
               ,
               and
               Altars
               upon
               which
               they
               were
               to
               offer
               it
               to
               Almighty
               God
               :
               wee
               cannot
               take
               a
               better
               and
               more
               perfect
               view
               thereof
               ,
               than
               from
               Eusebius
               ,
               who
               hath
               beene
               more
               exact
               herein
               ,
               than
               any
               other
               of
               the
               Ancients
               .
               In
               his
               first
               book
               
                 de
                 Domonstratione
                 Eva●gelica
              
               ,
               he
               brings
               in
               this
               prediction
               from
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               ,
               that
               
                 
                   in
                   that
                   day
                   shall
                   there
                   bee
                   an
                   Altar
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   Es.
                
                 19.
                 19.
                 
                 Then
                 addes
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 m
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 bee
                 thought
                 worthy
                 of
                 a
                 Priesthood
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Leviticall
                 Priesthood
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 of
                 any
                 use
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 another
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 this
                 spoke
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 only
                 ,
                 n
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 idolatrous
                 people
                 ;
                 who
                 now
                 poure
                 forth
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 not
                 unto
                 many
                 Gods
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 only
                 Lord
                 :
                 and
                 unto
                 him
                 erect
                 an
                 Altar
                 for
                 reasonable
                 and
                 unbloudie
                 sacrifices
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 habitable
                 world
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
               Now
               what
               those
               mysteries
               were
               ,
               hee
               declares
               more
               fully
               in
               the
               tenth
               Chapt.
               of
               the
               said
               first
               book
               .
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   propitiatorie
                   Sacrifice
                
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 since
                 when
                 even
                 those
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jewes
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 Moses
                 law
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 celebrating
                 daily
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 )
                 the
                 commemoration
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 farre
                 more
                 excellent
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 ministerie
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 in
                 
                 the
                 former
                 times
                 :
                 Then
                 addes
                 '
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   our
                   Saviour
                
                 ,
                 offering
                 such
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 and
                 excellent
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 appointed
                 us
                 to
                 offer
                 daily
                 unto
                 God
                 the
                 commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 for
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 And
                 anon
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 whensoever
                 wee
                 doe
                 celebrate
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 that
                 Sacrifice
                 on
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 participating
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ;
                 we
                 should
                 say
                 with
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Thou
                   preparest
                   a
                   Table
                   for
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   mine
                   enemies
                   ,
                   thou
                   annointest
                   my
                   head
                   wih
                   oyle
                   ,
                   my
                   cup
                   runneth
                   over
                   .
                
                 Wherin
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 he
                 signifieth
                 most
                 manifestly
                 the
                 mysticall
                 unction
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &
                 the
                 reverend
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Table
                
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 most
                 eminent
                 and
                 glorious
                 Priest
                 ,
                 o
                 the
                 unbloody
                 ,
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 acceptable
                 sacrifice
                 all
                 our
                 life
                 long
                 .
              
               This
               hee
               intituleth
               p
               afterwards
               the
               
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Divine
                 ,
                 reverend
              
               ,
               and
               
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               the
               
                 pure
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
              
               So
               that
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Sacrifice
               prescribed
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               by
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               there
               were
               two
               proper
               and
               distinct
               actions
               :
               The
               first
               ,
               to
               celebrate
               the
               memoriall
               of
               our
               Saviours
               sacrificie
               ,
               which
               he
               intituleth
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               commemoration
               of
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               once
               offered
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               memorie
               of
               that
               his
               Sacrifice
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               hee
               doth
               cleerly
               expound
               himse●fe
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               offer
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               this
               our
               commemoration
               for
               a
               Sacrifice
               :
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               withall
               wee
               should
               offer
               to
               him
               the
               
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 &
                 thanksgiving
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               reasonable
               Sacrifice
               of
               a
               Christian
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               
               most
               acceptable
               .
               Finally
               ,
               he
               joynes
               both
               these
               together
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               that
               Book
               ,
               and
               therein
               doth
               at
               full
               describe
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               ;
               which
               is
               thus
               as
               followeth
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 we
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 &
                 offer
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 Incense
                 ,
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 celebrating
                 the
                 same
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mysteries
                 by
                 him
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 q
                 giving
                 thankes
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 our
                 salvation
                 ;
                 with
                 godly
                 hymnes
                 and
                 prayers
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 offering
                 to
                 him
                 our
                 whole
                 selves
                 ,
                 both
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               See
               here
               ,
               Eusebius
               doth
               not
               call
               it
               onely
               the
               memorie
               or
               commemoration
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Sacrifice
              
               ;
               but
               makes
               the
               very
               memory
               or
               commemoration
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               to
               bee
               a
               Sacrifice
               which
               
                 instar
                 omnium
              
               ,
               for
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               place
               of
               all
               other
               Sacrifices
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               offer
               to
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               offer
               it
               with
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Incense
               of
               our
               prayers
               and
               prayses
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               Eusebius
               time
               ,
               touching
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               .
               Of
               any
               
                 expiatorie
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               of
               any
               offering
               up
               of
               Christ
               for
               the
               quick
               and
               dead
               ,
               more
               than
               what
               had
               beene
               done
               by
               him
               once
               ,
               and
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               those
               blessed
               Ages
               never
               dream't
               .
               And
               howsoever
               some
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               did
               amplifie
               with
               the
               choicest
               of
               their
               Rhetorick
               the
               dignity
               and
               nature
               of
               this
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               inflame
               the
               people
               with
               a
               lively
               zeale
               ,
               at
               their
               partaking
               of
               the
               same
               :
               yet
               they
               meant
               nothing
               lesse
               ,
               than
               to
               give
               any
               opportunity
               to
               the
               future
               Ages
               of
               making
               that
               an
               
                 expiatorie
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               onely
               teach
               to
               bee
               Commemorative
               ,
               or
               representative
               of
               our
               Saviours
               passion
               .
               A
               Sacrifice
               they
               
               did
               confesse
               it
               ,
               Altars
               and
               Priests
               they
               did
               allow
               of
               ,
               as
               necessary
               thereunto
               ;
               not
               thinking
               fit
               to
               change
               those
               terms
               ,
               which
               had
               bin
               recommended
               to
               them
               from
               pure
               antiquitie
               .
               Those
               blessed
               spirits
               were
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               contentious
               about
               words
               and
               formes
               of
               speech
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               was
               not
               manifest
               impiety
               .
               The
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               called
               sometimes
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               a
               memoriall
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               and
               so
               S.
               Chrysostome
               on
               the
               ninth
               Chapter
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               :
               Sometimes
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               so
               r
               S.
               Austin
               for
               example
               ;
               for
               in
               his
               Bookes
               
                 de
                 Civitate
                 Dei
              
               ,
               hee
               calleth
               it
               a
               Sacrifice
               ;
               
                 Id
                 enim
                 Sacrificium
                 successit
                 omnibus
                 illis
                 sacrificiis
                 veteris
                 Testamenti
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               saith
               that
               it
               succeeded
               in
               the
               place
               of
               those
               legall
               sacrifices
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
               The
               same
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               as
               you
               tell
               us
               s
               ,
               doth
               in
               the
               same
               Bookes
               call
               it
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               memory
               ,
               and
               wee
               will
               take
               your
               word
               this
               once
               ,
               that
               hee
               cals
               it
               so
               ,
               (
               because
               we
               know
               from
               whence
               you
               had
               it
               )
               though
               in
               the
               place
               by
               you
               cited
               (
               being
               
                 l.
                 17.
                 c.
              
               20.
               )
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               :
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               very
               same
               Bookes
               it
               is
               called
               t
               
                 Sacramentum
                 Altaris
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               :
               which
               was
               a
               very
               common
               appellation
               amongst
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               was
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Martyrs
               in
               Queene
               Maries
               time
               .
               So
               for
               the
               Minister
               thereof
               ,
               they
               called
               him
               u
               sometimes
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               Sacerdos
               ,
               Elder
               ,
               or
               Priest
               ,
               indifferently
               without
               doubt
               or
               scruple
               :
               for
               which
               see
               the
               Margin
               .
               The
               Table
               ,
               or
               the
               Altar
               ,
               were
               to
               them
               such
               indifferent
               words
               ,
               that
               they
               used
               both
               equally
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Eusebius
               in
               the
               tenth
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Eusebius
               in
               the
               sixt
               Chapter
               of
               his
               fi●s●
               
                 de
                 Demonstratione
                 Evangelica
                 :
                 Altars
              
               saith
               S.
               Austin
               in
               the
               tenth
               ,
               
               and
               mensa
               ,
               saith
               the
               same
               S.
               Austin
               in
               his
               17
               de
               Civitate
               :
               x
               
                 Gregory
                 Nyssen
              
               in
               one
               breath
               doth
               make
               use
               of
               both
               ,
               and
               cals
               the
               same
               one
               thing
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               the
               
                 undefiled
                 Altar
                 :
                 Altars
              
               of
               stone
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               this
               
                 Gregory
                 Nyssen
                 ;
                 Altars
              
               of
               wood
               ,
               
                 ligna
                 Altaris
              
               ,
               y
               in
               S.
               Austin
               ;
               both
               used
               with
               such
               indifferency
               ,
               that
               Nyssen
               calleth
               his
               
                 stone
                 Altar
              
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Table
               ;
               and
               Austin
               calleth
               his
               wooden
               
                 Table
                 ,
                 Altare
                 ,
                 Altar
              
               :
               So
               that
               in
               all
               this
               search
               into
               antiquitie
               ,
               wee
               find
               a
               generall
               consent
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               touching
               the
               businesse
               now
               in
               hand
               :
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               being
               confessed
               to
               be
               a
               Sacrifice
               ;
               the
               Minister
               therein
               ,
               inti●uled
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Priest
               ;
               that
               on
               the
               w
               ch
               the
               Priest
               did
               consecrate
               ,
               being
               as
               usually
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Altar
               ,
               as
               by
               that
               of
               Table
               :
               and
               you
               may
               ●ake
               this
               testimony
               also
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               Gentile
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               called
               their
               Table
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Altar
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               
                 Zozimus
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               5.
               
               Not
               an
               
                 improper
                 Altar
              
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 improper
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               as
               you
               idly
               dreame
               of
               :
               For
               
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               Altars
               being
               Relatives
               ,
               z
               as
               your selfe
               confesseth
               ,
               the
               Sacri●ice
               and
               the
               Altar
               being
               improper
               ,
               must
               needs
               inferre
               that
               even
               our
               Priesthood
               is
               improper
               also
               :
               And
               wee
               may
               speake
               in
               proper
               and
               significant
               termes
               ,
               as
               the
               Fathers
               did
               ,
               without
               approving
               either
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Masse
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Sacrifices
              
               ;
               from
               which
               the
               Doctor
               is
               as
               farre
               ,
               as
               either
               you
               that
               made
               the
               booke
               ,
               or
               hee
               that
               licensed
               it
               ,
               though
               you
               have
               both
               agreed
               together
               to
               breed
               some
               base
               suspition
               of
               him
               a
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               
                 meant
                 somewhat
                 else
                 than
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 our
                 gracious
                 King
                 he
                 dares
                 speake
                 out
                 .
              
               The
               Doctor
               ,
               I
               assure
               you
               ,
               dares
               speake
               what
               hee
               thinkes
               ,
               (
               though
               
               you
               ,
               as
               I
               perswade
               my selfe
               ,
               thinke
               not
               what
               you
               speake
               :
               )
               and
               will
               now
               tell
               you
               what
               hee
               thinkes
               to
               bee
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               this
               Church
               in
               this
               present
               businesse
               ,
               of
               
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               and
               Altars
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               see
               shee
               is
               no
               flincher
               from
               the
               words
               and
               notions
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               from
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               most
               orthodox
               Antiquity
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               beginning
               with
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               in
               case
               you
               are
               not
               growne
               ashamed
               of
               that
               holy
               calling
               ,
               you
               may
               remēber
               that
               you
               were
               admitted
               into
               holy
               Orders
               by
               no
               other
               name
               :
               Being
               presented
               to
               the
               B●sh
               .
               at
               your
               Ordination
               ,
               b
               you
               did
               require
               to
               bee
               admitted
               to
               the
               
                 Order
                 of
                 Priesthood
              
               :
               and
               being
               demanded
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 if
                 you
                 did
                 thinke
                 in
                 your
                 heart
                 that
                 you
                 were
                 truly
                 called
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 unto
                 the
                 Ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
              
               ;
               you
               answered
               positively
               ,
               that
               
                 you
                 did
              
               :
               if
               you
               thought
               otherwise
               than
               you
               said
               ,
               as
               you
               doe
               sometimes
               ,
               you
               c
               
                 lyed
                 not
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 God.
              
               Looke
               in
               the
               Booke
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               it
               oftner
               than
               once
               or
               twice
               ,
               entituled
               the
               
                 Office
                 of
                 Priesthood
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 holy
                 Office
                 of
                 Priesthood
              
               :
               the
               parties
               thereunto
               admitted
               ,
               called
               by
               no
               other
               name
               than
               that
               of
               Priests
               :
               Or
               if
               you
               thinke
               the
               Booke
               of
               Ordination
               is
               no
               good
               authority
               ,
               (
               to
               which
               you
               have
               subscribed
               however
               in
               your
               subscription
               to
               the
               Articles
               ;
               )
               look
               then
               upon
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               and
               the
               Rubricks
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               w
               ch
               you
               would
               perswade
               the
               world
               that
               you
               are
               very
               much
               directed
               in
               all
               this
               businesse
               :
               Finde
               you
               not
               there
               the
               name
               of
               Priest
               ,
               exceeding
               frequent
               ,
               especially
               in
               that
               part
               therof
               which
               concerns
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 The
                 Priest
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 North
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 —
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 Priest
                 rehearse
                 distinctly
                 all
                 the
                 tenne
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 
                 —
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 Priest
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 holy
                 Communion
                 ,
                 —
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 Priest
                 turning
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 give
                 the
                 absolution
                 ,
                 —
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 Priest
                 kneeling
                 downe
                 at
                 Gods
                 Boord
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Infinitum
                 est
                 ire
                 per
                 singula
              
               ;
               It
               were
               an
               infinite
               labour
               to
               summe
               up
               all
               places
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Rubricks
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Minister
               is
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Priest
               ;
               which
               being
               so
               ,
               as
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               own
               sweet
               selfe
               hath
               told
               d
               us
               that
               Altar
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Sacrifice
               are
               Relatives
               :
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               keeping
               .
               still
               as
               well
               the
               Office
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               as
               the
               name
               of
               Priest
               ,
               must
               needs
               admit
               of
               Altars
               ,
               and
               of
               Sacrifices
               ,
               as
               things
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               :
               But
               not
               to
               trust
               so
               great
               a
               matter
               to
               your
               rules
               of
               Logicke
               ,
               wee
               will
               next
               see
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Sacrifice
               .
               Two
               wayes
               there
               are
               by
               which
               the
               Church
               declares
               her selfe
               in
               the
               present
               businesse
               :
               First
               ,
               positively
               in
               the
               Booke
               of
               Articles
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Homilies
               ;
               and
               practically
               in
               the
               Booke
               of
               Common
               prayers
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               Articles
               ;
               
                 e
                 The
                 offering
                 of
                 Christ
                 once
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 perfect
                 redemption
                 ,
                 propitiation
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 both
                 originall
                 and
                 actuall
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 alone
                 .
              
               This
               Sacrifice
               or
               oblation
               once
               for
               ever
               made
               ,
               and
               never
               more
               to
               bee
               repeated
               ,
               was
               by
               our
               Saviours
               owne
               appointment
               to
               bee
               commemorated
               and
               represented
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               quickning
               of
               our
               faith
               :
               whereof
               if
               there
               be
               nothing
               said
               in
               the
               Booke
               of
               Articles
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               the
               Articles
               related
               chiefly
               unto
               points
               in
               Controversie
               :
               but
               in
               the
               Booke
               of
               Homilies
               ,
               which
               doe
               relate
               unto
               the
               Articles
               ,
               as
               confirmed
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               (
               though
               not
               dogmaticall
               ,
               but
               rather
               popular
               discourses
               )
               a
               Comment
               ,
               
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               on
               those
               points
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               are
               determined
               of
               elsewhere
               :
               f
               wee
               finde
               it
               thus
               :
               
                 That
                 the
                 great
                 love
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 to
                 mankinde
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 appeare
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 deare-bought
                 benefit
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 kindly
                 provided
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 most
                 mercifull
                 work
                 might
                 bee
                 had
                 in
                 continuall
                 remembrance
                 .
                 Amongst
                 the
                 which
                 meanes
                 is
                 the
                 publick
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 memorie
                 of
                 his
                 pre●ious
                 death
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 :
                 —
                 our
                 Saviour
                 having
                 ordained
                 and
                 established
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 mercie
                 expressed
                 in
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Supper
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               a
               commemoration
               of
               that
               blessed
               Sacrifice
               which
               Christ
               once
               offered
               ,
               a
               publick
               celebration
               of
               the
               memorie
               thereof
               ,
               and
               a
               continuall
               remembrance
               of
               it
               by
               himselfe
               ordained
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               seeme
               not
               full
               enough
               for
               the
               
                 Commemorative
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               observed
               ,
               the
               Homilie
               g
               will
               tell
               us
               further
               :
               
                 that
                 
                   this
                   Lords
                   supper
                   is
                   in
                   such
                   wise
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   and
                   ministred
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   did
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   holy
                   Apostles
                   used
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   Fathers
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   frequented
                   it
                   .
                
              
               So
               that
               what
               ever
               hath
               beene
               proved
               to
               bee
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Institution
               ,
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               usage
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               :
               will
               fall
               within
               the
               meaning
               and
               intention
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               For
               better
               manifesting
               of
               the
               which
               Intention
               ,
               we
               will
               next
               looke
               into
               the
               Agenda
               ,
               the
               publick
               Liturgie
               of
               this
               Church
               .
               Where
               first
               we
               finde
               it
               granted
               ,
               that
               
                 h
                 Christ
                 our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 the
                 verie
                 Paschall
                 Lamb
                 that
                 
                   was
                   offred
                   for
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 i
                 that
                 suffering
                 death
                 upon
                 the
                 crosse
                 for
                 
                 our
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 there
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 oblation
                 of
                 himselfe
                 once
                 offred
                 ,
                 a
                 full
                 ,
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficient
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 oblation
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 k
                 end
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 alwaies
                 remember
                 the
                 exceeding
                 great
                 love
                 of
                 our
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 thus
                 dying
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 innumerable
                 benefits
                 which
                 by
                 his
                 precious
                 bloodshedding
                 he
                 hath
                 obtained
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 instituted
                 and
                 ordained
                 holy
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 as
                 pledges
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 and
                 continuall
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 great
                 and
                 endlesse
                 comfort
                 ;
                 l
                 instituting
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 Gospell
                 commanding
                 us
                 to
                 continue
                 a
                 
                   perpetuall
                   memorie
                
                 of
                 that
                 his
                 precious
                 death
                 till
                 his
                 comming
                 againe
                 .
              
               Then
               followeth
               the
               consecration
               of
               the
               creatures
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               for
               m
               
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               same
               words
               and
               Phrases
               which
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               recommended
               unto
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               to
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Primitive
               times
               :
               which
               now
               ,
               as
               then
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               done
               only
               by
               the
               
                 Priest
                 [
                 Then
                 the
                 Priest
                 standing
                 up
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 followeth
                 ]
              
               to
               whom
               it
               properly
               belongeth
               ,
               and
               upon
               whom
               his
               Ordination
               doth
               conferre
               a
               power
               of
               
                 ministring
                 the
                 Sacraments
              
               ,
               not
               given
               to
               any
               other
               Order
               in
               the
               holy
               Ministerie
               .
               The
               memorie
               or
               com●emoration
               of
               Christs
               death
               thus
               celebrated
               ,
               is
               called
               n
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 and
                 thanksgiving
              
               ;
               a
               sacrifice
               representative
               of
               that
               one
               and
               only
               expiatorie
               sacrifice
               which
               Christ
               once
               offred
               for
               us
               all
               :
               the
               whole
               Communicants
               
                 be
                 seeching
                 God
                 to
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 merits
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 they
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 may
                 obtain●
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 his
                 Passion
                 :
              
               Nor
               stay
               they
               there
               ,
               but
               forthwith
               offer
               
               and
               
                 present
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 their selves
                 ,
                 their
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 lively
                 sacrifice
                 unto
                 him
                 :
              
               And
               howsoever
               ,
               as
               they
               most
               humbly
               doe
               acknowledge
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 unworthy
                 through
                 their
                 manifold
                 sinnes
                 ▪
                 to
                 offer
                 to
                 him
                 any
                 sacrifice
                 ,
              
               yet
               they
               beseech
               him
               
                 to
                 accept
                 that
                 their
                 bounden
                 duty
                 and
                 service
                 .
              
               In
               which
               last
               words
               ,
               that
               present
               service
               which
               they
               doe
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               
                 bound●●
                 duties
              
               ,
               in
               celebrating
               the
               
                 perpetuall
                 memory
                 of
                 Christs
                 precious
                 death
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               oblation
               of
               their selves
               ,
               and
               with
               themselves
               the
               
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 and
                 thanksgiving
              
               ,
               in
               due
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               benefits
               and
               comforts
               by
               his
               death
               received
               ,
               is
               himbly
               offered
               unto
               God
               ,
               for
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               publickly
               avowed
               for
               such
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               tenour
               and
               coherence
               of
               the
               words
               doth
               appeare
               most
               plainly
               .
               Put
               all
               together
               which
               hath
               been
               here
               delivered
               from
               the
               Booke
               of
               Articles
               ,
               the
               Homilies
               ,
               and
               publick
               Liturgie
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               if
               you
               ever
               found
               a
               more
               excellent
               concord
               ,
               than
               this
               betweene
               Eusebius
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               present
               businesse
               :
               Our
               Saviours
               sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               called
               there
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               here
               acknowledge
               to
               bee
               the
               
                 perfect
                 redemption
                 ,
                 propitiation
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ▪
              
               There
               wee
               have
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               mysteries
               delivered
               to
               us
               by
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               for
               a
               remembrance
               of
               that
               great
               sacrifice
               ;
               and
               here
               o
               an
               Institution
               of
               
                 holy
                 mysteries
              
               ,
               as
               pledges
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               
                 continuall
                 remembrance
              
               of
               his
               death
               .
               The
               memory
               or
               commemoration
               of
               this
               his
               death
               ,
               called
               there
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a●d
               p
               here
               the
               publick
               
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 memorie
              
               of
               his
               precious
               death
               ,
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ;
               there
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               here
               q
               the
               remembrance
               of
               his
               
                 great
                 mercy
              
               expressed
               in
               his
               Passion
               ;
               there
               for
               the
               offering
               of
               this
               sacrifice
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               there
               was
               a
               Priesthood
               thought
               to
               bee
               very
               necessary
               ,
               and
               here
               the
               Priest
               alone
               r
               hath
               power
               to
               consecrate
               the
               Creatures
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               for
               a
               remembrance
               of
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               :
               There
               the
               whole
               action
               ,
               as
               it
               relates
               to
               Priest
               and
               people
               ,
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               &
               here
               s
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               
                 praise
                 and
                 thanks-giving
              
               :
               there
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               here
               in
               the
               selfe
               same
               words
               ,
               a
               
                 reasonable
                 and
                 holy
                 Sacrifice
              
               :
               There
               the
               Communicants
               doe
               offer
               to
               the
               Lord
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               here
               they
               doe
               present
               unto
               him
               
                 their selves
                 ,
                 soules
              
               ,
               and
               bodies
               .
               Finally
               ,
               there
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               sacrifice
               unto
               the
               Lord
               the
               memory
               of
               that
               great
               oblation
               :
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               as
               he
               expounds
               himselfe
               ,
               they
               offer
               to
               him
               the
               commemoration
               of
               the
               same
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Sacrifice
               .
               And
               here
               t
               we
               doe
               besee●h
               the
               Lord
               to
               accept
               this
               our
               
                 bounden
                 dutie
                 and
                 servic●
              
               ,
               for
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               wee
               confesse
               our selves
               
                 unworthy
                 to
                 offer
              
               to
               him
               .
               Never
               did
               Church
               agree
               more
               perfectly
               with
               the
               ancient
               patternes
               .
            
             
               Yet
               lest
               you
               should
               endeavour
               ,
               as
               you
               use
               to
               doe
               ,
               to
               cast
               a
               mist
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               poore
               ignorant
               people
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Church
               meant
               nothing
               lesse
               than
               what
               here
               is
               said
               ;
               will
               you
               bee
               pleased
               to
               looke
               upon
               those
               Worthies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               are
               best
               able
               to
               expound
               ,
               and
               unfold
               her
               meaning
               :
               wee
               will
               beg●n
               with
               Bishop
               Andrewes
               ,
               and
               tell
               you
               what
               hee
               saith
               u
               as
               ●on●erning
               sacrifices
               .
               
                 The
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 ever
                 was
                 and
                 is
                 by
                 us
                 considered
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 as
                 a
                 Sac●ifice
                 .
                 
                 A
                 sacrifice
                 is
                 proper
                 and
                 appliable
                 onely
                 to
                 Divine
                 worship
                 .
                 The
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 did
                 succeed
                 to
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 prefigured
                 in
                 those
                 sacrifices
                 before
                 his
                 comming
                 ,
                 hath
                 since
                 his
                 comming
                 beene
                 celebrated
                 
                   per
                   Sacrament
                   um
                   memoriae
                
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 memory
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Austin
                 cals
                 it
                 .
              
               Thus
               also
               in
               his
               answer
               unto
               Cardinall
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Tollite
                 de
                 Missa
                 Transubstantiationem
                 vestram
                 ,
                 nec
                 diu
                 nobiscum
                 lis
                 erit
                 de
                 sacrificio
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Take
                 from
                 the
                 Masse
                 your
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 difference
                 with
                 you
                 about
                 the
                 sacri●ice
                 .
                 x
                 The
                 memorie
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 willingly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 grant
                 ▪
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Sacri●ice
                 to
                 have
                 beene
                 frequent
                 with
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               For
               Altars
               next
               .
               
                 If
                 wee
                 agree
                 (
                 y
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 about
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 difference
                 about
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Eucha●ist
                 being
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 breaking
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 pouring
                 forth
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 fitly
                 called
                 an
                 Altar
                 ;
                 which
                 againe
                 is
                 as
                 fitly
                 called
                 a
                 
                   Tabee
                   ▪
                
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 being
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 distribution
                 and
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 Sacri●ice
                 to
                 the
                 severall
                 receivers
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Altars
                 makes
                 no
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 .
              
               As
               Bishop
               Andrewes
               wrote
               at
               King
               Iames
               his
               motion
               ,
               against
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               ;
               so
               
                 Isaac
                 Casaubon
              
               writ
               King
               Iames
               his
               minde
               to
               Cardinall
               Peron
               ;
               and
               in
               expressing
               of
               his
               minde
               ,
               affirmeth
               ,
               
                 Veteres
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 Patres
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 did
                 acknowledge
                 one
                 onely
                 Sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 succeed
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 sacrifices
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Moses
                 that
                 hee
                 conceived
                 the
                 said
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 bee
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 
                   nis●
                   commemorationem
                   
                   ●jus
                   quod
                   semel
                   in
                   Cruce
                
                 Christus
                 
                   Patri
                   suo
                   obtulit
                
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Commemoration
                 of
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 which
                 CHRIST
                 once
                 offered
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 to
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 :
                 z
                 that
                 oftentimes
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 hath
                 professed
                 ,
                 she
                 will
                 not
                 strive
                 about
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 shee
                 expresly
                 useth
                 in
                 her
                 publick
                 Liturgie
                 .
              
               All
               this
               you
               seeme
               to
               grant
               ,
               but
               then
               make
               a
               difference
               betweene
               a
               the
               
                 Commemoration
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 commemorative
                 sacrifice
              
               :
               And
               though
               you
               grant
               that
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               there
               is
               
                 commemoratio
                 sacrificii
              
               ,
               yet
               you
               flie
               out
               upon
               the
               b
               Doctor
               ,
               for
               saying
               that
               the
               Church
               
                 admits
                 of
                 a
                 commemorative
                 sacrifice
              
               ;
               which
               is
               as
               much
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               as
               
                 P.
                 Lombard
              
               and
               all
               his
               ragged
               regiment
               admit
               of
               ▪
               If
               this
               be
               all
               you
               stand
               upon
               ,
               you
               shall
               soone
               be
               satisfied
               .
               Arch●Bishop
               Cranmer
               (
               whom
               you
               your selfe
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               the
               most
               learned
               on
               this
               Theame
               of
               our
               late
               Divines
               )
               distinguisheth
               most
               cleerly
               c
               betweene
               
                 the
                 
                   sacrifice
                   propitiatory
                   made
                   by
                
                 Christ
                 himself
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   sacrifice
                   commemorative
                
                 and
                 gratulatory
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 people
                 .
              
               My
               Lord
               of
               Durham
               also
               doth
               call
               the
               Eucharist
               d
               a
               representative
               and
               
                 commemorative
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               in
               as
               plaine
               language
               verily
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               did
               ;
               although
               hee
               doth
               deny
               it
               to
               bee
               a
               proper
               sacrifice
               :
               As
               for
               your
               Criticisme
               ,
               or
               quarrell
               rather
               ,
               betweene
               a
               commemorative
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               a
               commemoration
               of
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               which
               you
               insist
               on
               ,
               it
               was
               very
               needlesse
               ,
               both
               termes
               being
               used
               by
               Bishop
               Andrewes
               (
               as
               great
               a
               Clerke
               as
               any
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Lincolne
                 Diocesse
              
               )
               as
               aequipollent
               and
               aequivalent
               ,
               both
               of
               one
               expression
               ;
               e
               of
               which
               see
               the
               Margin
               .
               But
               to
               goe
               forwards
               with
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               my
               Lord
               of
               Chichester
               thus
               speakes
               unto
               his
               Informers
               :
               
                 f
                 I
                 have
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                 so
                 good
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 your
                 understanding
                 ,
                 though
                 weak
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 conceive
                 the
                 blessed
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               What
               doe
               I
               heare
               the
               Bishop
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ?
               And
               doe
               you
               not
               perswade
               us
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               endeavour
               it
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               answer
               to
               the
               Gagger
               ,
               that
               g
               
                 Gaggers
                 of
                 Protestants
                 call
                 it
                 so
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 Protestants
                 themselves
                 doe
                 not
              
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               answer
               to
               the
               Gagger
               ,
               he
               hath
               those
               very
               words
               which
               you
               thence
               produce
               ;
               
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 :
              
               but
               then
               it
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               that
               hee
               doth
               call
               it
               so
               himselfe
               ;
               and
               is
               resolved
               to
               call
               it
               so
               ,
               howsoever
               you
               like
               it
               .
               
                 Walk
                 you
                 g
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 at
                 randome
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 rovers
                 in
                 your
                 by-pathes
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 used
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Altar
                 for
                 the
                 Communion
                 -
                 Table
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 like
                 enough
                 sometimes
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 still
                 .
                 Nor
                 will
                 I
                 abstaine
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 your
                 oggannition
                 ,
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 steps
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 in
                 using
                 the
                 words
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Priesthood
                 also
                 .
              
               Finally
               ,
               h
               hee
               brings
               in
               Bishop
               Morton
               professing
               thus
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 beleev●d
                 no
                 such
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
              
               Altar
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 doth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 fancieth
                 no
                 such
              
               Altars
               
                 as
                 they
                 imploy
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 professed
                 a
              
               Sacrifice
               
                 and
                 an
              
               Altar
               .
               Thus
               having
               plainly
               layed
               before
               you
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               Vse
               ,
               and
               Practice
               of
               Antiquitie
               in
               the
               present
               businesse
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               tendries
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               conforme
               thereto
               ;
               we
               will
               next
               see
               what
               you
               can
               say
               unto
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               what
               faire
               dealing
               wee
               are
               like
               to
               finde
               in
               your
               proceedings
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               An
               Answer
               to
               the
               Cavils
               of
               the
               Minister
               of
               Linc
               ▪
               against
               the
               points
               delivered
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               Nothing
               delivered
               in
               the
               31
               Article
               ,
               against
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Sacrisice
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Homilies
               .
               A
               pious
               Bull
               obtruded
               on
               the
               Doctor
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               
                 Linc
                 ▪
              
               The
               Reading-Pew
               ,
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               the
               poore-mans
               Box
               made
               Altars
               by
               the
               Minster
               of
               Linc.
               An
               huddle
               of
               impertinencies
               brought
               in
               concerning
               sacrifice
               Commemorative
               ,
               commemoration
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               materiall
               Altars
               .
               The
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Altar
               knowne
               by
               that
               name
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               .
               Arnobius
               falsified
               .
               The
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               questions
               S.
               Pauls
               discretion
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Habemus
                 Altare
              
               Heb.
               13.
               10.
               and
               falsifieth
               S.
               Ambrose
               .
               The
               meaning
               of
               that
               Text
               according
               unto
               B.
               
                 Andrewes
                 ,
                 B.
                 Montague
              
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               The
               same
               expounded
               by
               the
               old
               Writers
               ,
               both
               Greeke
               and
               Latine
               .
               The
               Altars
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Canons
               made
               Panteries
               and
               Larders
               ;
               and
               ludas
               his
               bag
               an
               Altar
               by
               this
               man
               of
               Linc.
               The
               Doctor
               and
               Ignatius
               vindicated
               in
               the
               three
               places
               touching
               Altars
               .
               The
               prophane
               Passage
               in
               the
               Ministers
               Booke
               of
               a
               Widow-Altar
               .
               An
               Answer
               to
               the
               Cavils
               of
               the
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               against
               the
               evidence
               produced
               from
               Ireuaeus
               and
               S.
               Cyprian
               .
               The
               Ministers
               ignorant
               mistakes
               about
               the
               meaning
               of
               Tertullian
               in
               the
               word
               
                 Ara.
                 Pamellus
              
               new
               reading
               about
               
                 Charis
                 Dei
              
               ,
               not
               universally
               received
               .
               A
               briefexecitall
               of
               the
               substance
               in
               the
               so
               two
               last
               Chaepters
               .
            
             
               WEE
               ended
               our
               last
               Chapter
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               wee
               must
               now
               begin
               ;
               your
               method
               leads
               me
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               I
               meane
               to
               follow
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               such
               a
               broken
               clew
               ▪
               can
               leade
               mee
               ,
               in
               so
               confused
               a
               
               Laberinth
               as
               of
               your
               compositions
               :
               
               And
               here
               you
               change
               the
               very
               state
               of
               the
               question
               at
               your
               first
               entrance
               on
               the
               same
               .
               The
               Bishop
               charged
               it
               home
               ,
               as
               hee
               conjectured
               ,
               a
               that
               if
               the
               
                 Vicar
                 should
                 erect
                 any
                 such
                 Altar
                 ,
                 his
                 discretion
                 would
                 prove
                 the
                 onely
                 Holocaust
                 to
                 be
                 sacrificed
                 thereon
                 :
              
               Now
               you
               have
               changed
               it
               b
               to
               a
               
                 close
                 Altar
                 at
                 the
                 upper
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Quire
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 old
                 Altar
                 in
                 Queene
              
               Maries
               
                 time
                 stood
              
               .
               This
               is
               no
               honest
               dealing
               to
               begin
               with
               .
               The
               mention
               of
               
                 close
                 Altars
              
               ,
               and
               Queene
               
                 Maries
                 time
              
               ,
               comes
               in
               here
               very
               unseasonably
               ,
               if
               not
               suspi●iously
               ,
               onely
               to
               make
               poore
               men
               afraid
               ,
               (
               whom
               you
               have
               throughtly
               possessed
               already
               with
               such
               
                 Panick
                 feares
              
               )
               that
               Altars
               and
               Queen
               Maries
               dayes
               are
               comming
               in
               againe
               amongst
               us
               .
               Nor
               have
               you
               dealt
               better
               with
               the
               31
               Article
               in
               your
               own
               Edition
               c
               of
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               ,
               where
               you
               have
               made
               it
               say
               ,
               that
               that
               other
               oblation
               ,
               which
               the
               Papists
               were
               wont
               to
               offer
               upon
               
                 these
                 Altars
              
               is
               a
               
                 blasphemous
                 ●igment
              
               ,
               and
               
                 pernicious
                 imposture
                 .
                 These
              
               ,
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Text
               before
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               onely
               thrust
               into
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Vicar
               come
               up
               close
               to
               Queene
               
                 Maries
                 Altars
              
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               good
               Sir
               ,
               whar
               spectacles
               did
               you
               use
               ,
               when
               you
               found
               Altars
               ,
               and
               
                 these
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Papists
              
               ,
               and
               
                 that
                 other
                 oblation
              
               in
               the
               31
               Article
               ,
               wherein
               my
               dull
               and
               heavy
               eyes
               can
               see
               no
               such
               word
               ?
               This
               is
               another
               of
               your
               tricks
               ,
               to
               make
               your
               credulous
               followers
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               her
               publick
               Articles
               ,
               
                 Papists
                 and
                 Altars
              
               are
               meere
               Relatives
               ;
               that
               so
               whosoever
               shall
               but
               use
               the
               name
               of
               Altar
               ,
               or
               speake
               of
               placing
               the
               Communion-Table
               Altar-wise
               ,
               may
               be
               suspected
               presently
               to
               bee
               a
               Papist
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               Popishly
               affected
               .
               Nor
               doe
               I
               speake
               this
               without
               good
               authority
               :
               For
               doe
               not
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Phantasticall
                 Vicar
                 
                 called
                 his
                 Communion-Table
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 doe
                 ,
              
               p.
               199
               ?
               and
               have
               you
               not
               corrupted
               the
               Bishops
               Letter
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 Altars
                 onely
                 were
                 erected
                 for
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
              
               p.
               16
               ?
               which
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Text
               before
               .
               But
               Sir
               ,
               the
               primitive
               Christians
               had
               their
               Altars
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               being
               ,
               d
               as
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Lambe
              
               ;
               no
               such
               
                 blasphemous
                 figments
              
               ,
               and
               
                 pernicious
                 impostures
              
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Article
               are
               charged
               on
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               those
               ,
               by
               us
               ,
               rejected
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               Masse
               :
               So
               that
               both
               I
               and
               you
               ,
               may
               without
               danger
               of
               revoking
               our
               subscriptions
               to
               the
               Booke
               of
               Articles
               ,
               set
               the
               Communion
               Table
               at
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               Chancell
               ,
               there
               where
               the
               
                 old
                 Altar
                 stood
                 in
                 Queene
                 Maries
                 time
                 ,
              
               if
               you
               needs
               will
               have
               it
               so
               ;
               and
               yet
               no
               more
               dreame
               of
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Lambe
              
               ,
               and
               those
               
                 bl●sphemous
                 figments
              
               which
               the
               Article
               speaks
               of
               ,
               than
               did
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ;
               when
               neither
               your
               said
               
                 Popish
                 Lambe
              
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               those
               figments
               were
               
                 in
                 repum
                 natura
              
               .
               Now
               ,
               as
               you
               palter
               with
               the
               Article
               ,
               so
               doe
               you
               onely
               play
               and
               dally
               with
               the
               Homilie
               ;
               as
               one
               that
               loves
               so
               dearly
               well
               ,
               (
               whatsoever
               you
               say
               unto
               the
               contrary
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               make
               your selfe
               merry
               with
               sacred
               things
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               ●rom
               the
               Homily
               ,
               that
               wee
               must
               take
               heed
               e
               lest
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 of
                 a
                 memory
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 :
              
               and
               then
               proceed
               f
               ,
               
                 What
                 saith
                 the
                 Doctor
                 to
                 this
                 ?
                 Hee
                 saith
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 the
                 Church
                 admits
                 of
                 a
                 Commemorative
                 sacri●ice
                 .
              
               Which
               said
               ,
               you
               make
               your
               Readers
               even
               burst
               with
               laughter
               ,
               by
               telling
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               poore
               man
               hath
               found
               a
               
                 true
                 and
                 reall
                 sac●ifice
              
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               Booke
               of
               Homilies
               )
               but
               it
               is
               a
               
                 Bull
                 ;
                 a
                 very
                 strange
                 and
                 hideous
                 Bull
                 which
                 this
              
               Calfe
               
                 makes
                 the
                 Church
                 speake
                 unto
                 〈◊〉
                 people
                 in
                 her
                 publick
                 Homilies
                 .
              
               And
               what
               is
               that
               ?
               
               
                 As
                 wee
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 good
                 people
                 ,
                 wee
                 apply
                 not
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 &c.
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 take
                 especiall
                 heed
                 ,
                 lest
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Commemorative
                   Sacrifice
                
                 it
                 bee
                 made
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 .
              
               A
               very
               g
               
                 pious
                 Bull
              
               indeed
               ,
               you
               speak
               wondrous
               rightly
               ;
               but
               a
               Bull
               onely
               of
               your
               owne
               herd
               ,
               and
               onely
               fit
               for
               such
               a
               Milo
               as
               your selfe
               ,
               to
               carry
               .
               For
               tell
               me
               ,
               doth
               the
               Doctor
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 these
                 words
                 the
                 Church
                 admits
                 of
                 a
                 Commemorative
                 sacrifice
                 ?
              
               On
               with
               your
               false
               eyes
               once
               againe
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               finde
               the
               Doctor
               makes
               no
               other
               answer
               to
               your
               objection
               from
               the
               Homily
               h
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               
                 sacri●ice
                 rejected
                 in
                 the
                 Homily
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 cried
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Booke
                 of
                 Articles
                 ,
                 which
                 the
              
               Epistoler
               
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 suspect
                 was
                 ever
                 aimed
                 at
                 by
                 the
                 Vicar
                 .
              
               Of
               a
               
                 Commemorative
                 sacrifice
              
               in
               those
               words
               of
               the
               
                 Homilie
                 ,
                 ●e
                 gry
                 quidem
              
               ,
               there
               .
               Indeed
               the
               Doctor
               said
               before
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               your
               argument
               from
               the
               31
               Article
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               Church
               condemned
               
                 that
                 other
                 oblation
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Letter
               cals
               it
               :
               
                 yet
                 she
                 
                   allows
                   of
                   a
                   Commemorative
                   sacrifice
                
                 for
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 memory
                 of
                 Christs
                 precious
                 death
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 his
                 full
                 ,
                 perfeft
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficient
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 oblation
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
               And
               for
               the
               proofe
               thereof
               referred
               himselfe
               unto
               the
               
                 Prayer
                 of
                 the
                 Consecration
              
               ;
               which
               are
               not
               ,
               sure
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Homily
               ,
               or
               by
               him
               cited
               thence
               ,
               if
               you
               marke
               it
               well
               .
               Or
               had
               hee
               said
               it
               of
               
                 those
                 words
              
               in
               the
               Booke
               of
               Homilies
               ,
               had
               it
               beene
               such
               a
               
                 strange
                 and
                 hideous
                 Bull
              
               ,
               with
               foure
               Hornes
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               how
               many
               tailes
               ,
               for
               you
               to
               lead
               by
               it
               up
               and
               do
               ●ne
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               for
               ●he
               delight
               and
               solace
               of
               your
               sportfull
               Readers
               ?
               Could
               you
               not
               paraphase
               upon
               it
               thus
               ?
               We
               must
               take
               heed
               good
               people
               ,
               lest
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               
               of
               a
               memory
               be
               made
               a
               
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 i.
                 e.
              
               le●t
               of
               a
               
                 C●mmemorative
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               it
               be
               made
               propitiatorie
               ?
               No
               :
               Hee
               that
               lookes
               for
               ingen●ity
               from
               such
               hands
               as
               yours
               ,
               must
               have
               lesse
               knowledge
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               more
               faith
               in
               you
               ,
               than
               I
               dare
               pretend
               to
               .
               And
               for
               your
               Bull
               ,
               that
               was
               but
               a
               device
               to
               make
               sport
               for
               Boyes
               .
               Shewing
               us
               so
               much
               Spanish
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               you
               had
               a
               minde
               to
               let
               us
               see
               ,
               that
               you
               did
               understand
               as
               well
               their
               customes
               ,
               as
               their
               language
               :
               and
               therefore
               would
               set
               out
               a
               
                 Fuego
                 de
                 Toros
              
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 Bull
                 baiting
              
               for
               the
               Boyes
               ,
               who
               must
               be
               pleased
               too
               in
               this
               businesse
               .
               You
               have
               not
               studied
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               
                 populo
                 ut
                 placerent
              
               only
               ,
               but
               now
               and
               then
               
                 ut
                 pueris
                 placeas
                 ,
                 &
                 declam●tio
                 fias
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               know
               ,
               who
               said
               .
            
             
               But
               would
               we
               see
               a
               Bull
               indeed
               ,
               a
               Bull
               set
               out
               with
               flowers
               and
               Garlands
               ,
               readie
               for
               the
               Sacrifice
               ?
               Out
               of
               your
               store
               you
               can
               afford
               us
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               pious
               altogether
               ,
               as
               that
               you
               sent
               unto
               the
               Doctor
               .
               We
               saw
               before
               how
               well
               you
               pleaded
               against
               Altars
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Articles
               and
               booke
               of
               Homilies
               :
               and
               now
               behold
               an
               argument
               from
               the
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 Booke
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               if
               the
               businesse
               be
               not
               done
               already
               ,
               will
               be
               ●ure
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               For
               you
               i
               
                 appeale
                 to
                 all
                 indifferent
                 men
              
               ,
               that
               
                 pretend
                 to
                 any
                 knowledge
                 in
                 Divinitie
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Reading
                   Pew
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 bee
                 not
                 as
                 properly
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 for
                 prayer
                 ,
                 praise
                 ,
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
                 memorie
                 of
                 the
                 passion
                 ,
                 dedicating
                 our selves
                 to
                 Gods
                 very
                 service
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 Box
                 or
                 Bason
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 oblation
                 for
                 the
                 poore
                 which
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 our
                 holy
                 Table
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 situated
                 or
                 disposed
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               you
               goe
               further
               ,
               and
               demand
               ,
               
                 
                   what
                   one
                   sacrifice
                
                 can
                 be
                 inferred
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Collects
                 read
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 
                 at
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 easily
                 deduced
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Te
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Quire
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Reading
                   Pew
                
                 :
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 praying
                 ,
                 praising
                 ,
                 commemorating
                 of
                 the
                 Passion
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 our selves
                 no
                 Gods
                 service
                 in
                 those
                 two
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   ▪
                
              
               The
               Fathe●s
               were
               but
               〈◊〉
               soures
               in
               dreaming
               of
               one
               Altar
               only
               in
               each
               sev●rall
               Church
               ▪
               wheras
               indeed
               there
               are
               as
               many
               as
               wee
               please
               to
               make
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               
                 Poore-mans
                 Box
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Communion
                 Table
              
               ,
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Reading
                 Pew
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 quatuor
                 A●ns
                 :
              
               foure
               in
               a
               knot
               ,
               land
               yet
               not
               halfe
               enough
               for
               so
               many
               sacrifices
               .
               And
               therefore
               every
               place
               ,
               the
               Bell-free
               ,
               the
               Church-por●h
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 house
              
               ,
               the
               seat
               of
               every
               private
               person
               ,
               the
               Vestrie
               chiefe
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               other
               place
               a
               man
               may
               ●ancy
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               are
               now
               turned
               to
               Altars
               .
               This
               if
               we
               doe
               not
               yeeld
               to
               at
               the
               first
               proposall
               ,
               we
               are
               pronounced
               alreadie
               to
               have
               no
               knowledge
               
                 in
                 Divinitie
              
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               be
               
                 indifferent
                 men
              
               ,
               but
               parties
               .
               Not
               so
               
                 indifferent
                 men
              
               as
               I
               thinke
               you
               are
               :
               nor
               so
               well
               skilled
               in
               this
               new
               
                 Lincolnshire
                 divinitie
              
               ,
               which
               onely
               you
               and
               one
               or
               two
               more
               of
               your
               deare
               acquaintance
               ,
               have
               beene
               pleased
               to
               broach
               .
               What
               need
               we
               take
               this
               paines
               to
               looke
               after
               Altars
               ,
               when
               by
               this
               Boston
               doctrine
               the
               
                 Communion
                 Table
              
               may
               as
               wel
               be
               spared
               ?
               
                 〈…〉
                 meae
              
               !
               It
               alwayes
               was
               my
               hope
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               wee
               lost
               the
               Altar
               ,
               I
               might
               be
               confident
               wee
               should
               have
               a
               Table
               left
               us
               for
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               at
               least
               the
               Sacram
               〈◊〉
               it selfe
               .
               But
               see
               how
               strangely
               things
               are
               carried
               :
               Rather
               than
               heare
               of
               Altars
               ,
               we
               will
               down
               with
               Tables
               ;
               yea
               with
               the
               Sacrament
               it selfe
               :
               and
               let
               the
               memorie
               of
               Christs
               passion
               bee
               celebrated
               how
               it
               will
               ,
               or
               where
               it
               will
               ,
               in
               the
               Pew
               ,
               or
               Pulpit
               ,
               the
               Porch
               
               or
               Bell-free
               .
               Is
               't
               not
               enough
               to
               heare
               it
               〈◊〉
               of
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               come
               and
               see
               it
               acted
               ?
               what
               are
               these
               Sacraments
               they
               speake
               of
               ,
               but
               signes
               ,
               and
               figures
               ;
               and
               by
               what
               figure
               can
               they
               make
               us
               bee
               in
               love
               with
               signes
               ?
               Or
               say
               that
               there
               bee
               some
               spirituall
               sacrifices
               expected
               of
               us
               by
               our
               God
               ;
               may
               wee
               〈…〉
               them
               without
               
                 materiall
                 Tables
              
               ?
               yea
               and
               without
               
                 materiall
                 Churches
                 ▪
              
               on
               therefore
               Westwa●d
               ho
               ,
               for
               Salem
               ,
               and
               the
               free
               Gospell
               of
               
                 New
                 England
              
               .
               This
               is
               the
               knowledge
               in
               Divinitie
               you
               so
               much
               pretend
               to
               :
               which
               ,
               wheresoever
               you
               first
               learnt
               it
               ,
               was
               never
               taught
               you
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               the
               bookes
               that
               you
               s●bscribed
               to
               ,
               
                 when
                 you
                 came
                 to
                 your
                 place
                 .
              
               We
               grant
               that
               those
               two
               Hymnes
               you
               speake
               of
               ,
               are
               of
               excellent
               use
               :
               and
               purposely
               selected
               for
               the
               setting
               forth
               of
               Gods
               praise
               and
               glory
               ,
               with
               an
               acknowledgement
               of
               our
               bounden
               duties
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               his
               grace
               and
               goodnesse
               .
               But
               then
               the
               Liturgie
               hath
               taught
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Table
              
               is
               the
               proper
               place
               at
               which
               to
               celebrate
               the
               ●emorie
               of
               our
               Saviours
               passion
               :
               k
               which
               ▪
               the
               
                 Priest
                 standing
              
               at
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               consecrating
               there
               the
               
                 creatures
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 holy
                 institution
                 ,
              
               doth
               represent
               unto
               the
               people
               .
               And
               when
               ,
               in
               testimonie
               of
               our
               common
               and
               publick
               gratitude
               for
               so
               great
               a
               mercie
               ,
               
                 we
                 offer
                 our
                 whole
                 selves
                 unto
                 him
                 ▪
              
               both
               
                 soule
                 and
                 body
              
               ,
               we
               are
               enjoyned
               to
               doe
               it
               at
               or
               neere
               the
               same
               place
               also
               ▪
               l
               
                 And
                 here
                 O
                 Lord
                 wee
                 offer
                 and
                 present
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 our selves
                 ,
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
              
               ;
               here
               where
               thou
               hast
               been
               pleased
               to
               make
               us
               partakers
               of
               Christs
               bodie
               and
               bloud
               ,
               and
               sealed
               unto
               our
               soules
               the
               benefits
               of
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               .
               Will
               you
               have
               more
               ?
               The
               m
               Homilie
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 render
                 thanks
                 to
                 Almightie
                 God
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 briefely
                 comprised
                 
                 in
                 the
                 dea●h
                 ,
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 resurrection
                 of
                 his
                 dearely
                 beloved
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 thing
                 because
                 we
                 ought
                 chiefly
                 at
                 this
                 Table
                 to
                 solemnize
                 ,
              
               (
               marke
               you
               that
               ,
               this
               Table
               ?
               )
               the
               godly
               Fathers
               named
               it
               Eucharistia
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               thanksgiving
               .
               Had
               I
               but
               such
               a
               Bandog
               ,
               as
               your
               friend
               
                 H.
                 B.
              
               this
               
                 Puritan
                 Bull
              
               of
               yours
               might
               be
               better
               hai●ed
               ,
               than
               his
               
                 Popes
                 Bull
              
               was
               .
               Your
               
                 Popish
                 lamb
              
               and
               
                 Puritan
                 Bull
              
               being
               both
               discarded
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               may
               goe
               both
               together
               But
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               ere
               we
               part
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               
                 I
                 suspected
                 is
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               that
               by
               your
               principles
               ,
               every
               
                 Cobler
                 ,
                 Tinker
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Artizan
               ,
               may
               take
               his
               turne
               and
               minister
               at
               and
               on
               the
               
                 holy
                 Altar
              
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               you
               shew
               us
               next
               ,
               is
               but
               another
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               quarrell
               about
               words
               and
               Phrases
               ;
               touching
               the
               difference
               betweene
               n
               
                 commemoratio
                 sacrificii
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 commemorative
                 sacrifice
              
               :
               the
               first
               being
               used
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               by
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 K.
                 Iames
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Pet.
                 Lombard
                 ,
                 S.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               book
               of
               Homilies
               ;
               the
               later
               only
               by
               this
               wretched
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               such
               unlucky
               birds
               as
               he
               ,
               the
               
                 ragged
                 regiment
                 of
                 P.
                 Lombard
              
               .
               Which
               said
               ,
               you
               presently
               confute
               your selfe
               ,
               as
               your
               custome
               is
               ,
               confessing
               that
               some
               o
               
                 few
                 learned
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Church
                 ,
                 doe
                 use
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Commemorative
                 Sacrifice
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               (
               God
               blesse
               them
               )
               are
               not
               brought
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               
                 that
                 ragged
                 regiment
              
               .
               But
               hereof
               wee
               have
               spoke
               already
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               .
               For
               Sacrifices
               next
               ,
               you
               cannot
               possible
               approve
               (
               which
               p
               Protestants
               and
               Papists
               doe
               joyntly
               denie
               )
               that
               ever
               
                 materiall
                 A●tar
                 was
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 spirituall
                 and
                 improper
                 sacrifices
                 .
              
               Assuredly
               the
               Papists
               have
               good
               reason
               for
               what
               they
               doe
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               grant
               them
               this
               position
               ,
               simply
               ,
               and
               
               without
               restriction
               ;
               you
               give
               them
               all
               that
               they
               desire
               .
               For
               by
               this
               meanes
               they
               gaine
               unto
               them
               all
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               speake
               of
               
                 Altars
                 ,
                 passi●●
              
               ,
               in
               their
               workes
               and
               writings
               ;
               
                 materiall
                 Altars
              
               ,
               questionlesse
               ,
               made
               of
               wood
               or
               stone
               .
               And
               if
               
                 materiall
                 Altars
              
               were
               not
               made
               for
               
                 improper
                 sacrifices
              
               ,
               you
               must
               needes
               gran●
               they
               had
               some
               proper
               sacrifices
               to
               be
               performed
               upon
               those
               Altars
               :
               Besides
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               note
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               never
               
                 materi●ll
                 Altar
                 was
                 erected
                 for
                 a
                 spirituall
                 and
                 improper
                 sacrifice
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               be
               but
               a
               metaphoricall
               and
               
                 improper
                 sacrific●
              
               ,
               as
               q
               you
               elsewhere
               say
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               done
               as
               well
               without
               a
               
                 materiall
                 Table
              
               ,
               and
               any
               where
               as
               properly
               as
               in
               a
               
                 materiall
                 Church
              
               .
               Did
               you
               distinguish
               ,
               as
               you
               ought
               ,
               between
               the
               mysticall
               sacrifice
               in
               the
               holy
               Eucharist
               ,
               commemorative
               and
               representative
               of
               our
               Saviours
               death
               ;
               and
               those
               spirituall
               sacrifices
               ,
               which
               every
               Christian
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               offer
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               and
               places
               :
               you
               would
               finde
               the
               vanitie
               and
               weaknesse
               of
               these
               poore
               Conclusions
               .
               Yet
               you
               goe
               forwards
               still
               on
               a
               full
               careere
               ,
               and
               having
               filled
               your
               margin
               with
               an
               huddle
               of
               impertinent
               quotations
               ,
               you
               fall
               at
               last
               on
               this
               fine
               fancie
               :
               q
               how
               that
               
                 God
                 suffered
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 1650.
                 yeeres
                 to
                 passe
                 away
                 without
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 thanksgivings
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 hee
                 suffred
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 without
                 any
                 Altars
                 .
              
               May
               a
               man
               take
               it
               on
               your
               word
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               called
               for
               it
               to
               an
               after
               reckoning
               ?
               Did
               you
               not
               say
               ,
               the
               Page
               before
               ,
               that
               
                 Altar
                 ,
                 Priest
              
               ,
               and
               Sacrifice
               were
               relatives
               ?
               and
               find
               wee
               not
               in
               holy
               writ
               that
               Cain
               and
               Abel
               brought
               their
               offrings
               to
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ?
               their
               sacrifices
               as
               they
               are
               intituled
               ,
               Hebr.
               11.
               4.
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               by
               your
               owne
               rule
               doubtlesse
               ,
               there
               wore
               Altars
               also
               .
               Or
               if
               God
               suffered
               all
               
               that
               time
               to
               passe
               without
               any
               Altars
               ;
               did
               it
               not
               passe
               away
               without
               
                 any
                 Tables
              
               ,
               or
               any
               Churches
               that
               wee
               reade
               of
               ?
               But
               see
               the
               charitie
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               his
               learning
               too
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Doctor
               will
               r
               but
               promise
               not
               to
               
                 disturbe
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 any
                 more
                 ,
              
               this
               lusty
               Lad
               of
               Lincolnshire
               will
               finde
               him
               all
               the
               severall
               Altars
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               spoke
               of
               by
               the
               Fathers
               for
               
                 spirituall
                 sacrifices
              
               .
               These
               wee
               shall
               meet
               withall
               hereafter
               ,
               amongst
               your
               impertinencies
               .
               Meane
               time
               I
               passe
               my
               word
               to
               keepe
               covenant
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               promise
               you
               sincerely
               before
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               that
               as
               I
               never
               did
               ,
               so
               I
               never
               will
               put
               my
               hand
               to
               any
               thing
               by
               which
               the
               
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 disturbed
              
               .
               s
               You
               know
               Elijahs
               answere
               unto
               proud
               K.
               
                 Ahab
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 and
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 house
                 that
                 have
                 troubled
                 Israel
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               Altars
               we
               must
               follow
               you
               ,
               as
               you
               lead
               the
               way
               ,
               unto
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Altar
               .
               Whereof
               though
               we
               have
               spoken
               before
               enough
               to
               meet
               with
               all
               your
               cavils
               :
               yet
               since
               you
               put
               me
               to
               the
               question
               ,
               t
               where
               you
               may
               
                 reade
                 this
                 terme
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               if
               you
               reade
               not
               of
               them
               in
               the
               
                 Sacri●ices
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ;
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               where
               .
               Looke
               through
               the
               booke
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               if
               you
               meet
               not
               with
               many
               sacrifices
               ,
               and
               sacrifices
               done
               on
               Altars
               ,
               by
               
                 Abel
                 ,
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Iacob
                 :
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               doubtlesse
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law.
               The
               law
               you
               know
               was
               a
               Postnatus
               ,
               not
               borne
               a
               long
               time
               after
               those
               good
               Patriarchs
               died
               ;
               you
               cite
               the
               Cardinall
               rightly
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               sacrifices
               which
               we
               reade
               of
               in
               the
               scripture
               ,
               were
               necessarily
               to
               be
               destroied
               .
               But
               presently
               you
               change
               his
               termes
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               
                 sacrifices
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               put
               downe
               your
               
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 law
              
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Scripture
               went
               no
               further
               than
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
               If
               in
               
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               wee
               doe
               finde
               not
               in
               terminis
               ,
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               it
               helpes
               but
               little
               to
               your
               purpose
               :
               the
               Doctour
               no
               where
               saying
               that
               hee
               had
               it
               from
               them
               .
               And
               if
               they
               call
               it
               not
               interminis
               ,
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               they
               call
               it
               so
               at
               least
               
                 ex
                 consequente
              
               ,
               when
               they
               entitle
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               sacrifice
               as
               is
               to
               bee
               offred
               on
               a
               sacred
               or
               an
               hallowed
               Altar
               .
               And
               yet
               to
               satisfie
               your
               longing
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               hard
               but
               wee
               will
               finde
               it
               for
               you
               amongst
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               not
               consult
               the
               Index
               neither
               .
               For
               what
               conceive
               you
               of
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               was
               not
               hee
               an
               Ancient
               ?
               and
               yet
               he
               cals
               it
               so
               interminis
               ,
               without
               doubt
               or
               scruple
               .
               
                 Cum
                 ergo
                 sacrificii
                 sive
                 Altaris
                 [
                 N.
                 B.
                 ]
                 ●ive
                 quarumcunque
                 eleemosynarum
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               in
               the
               
                 Enchiridion
                 ad
                 Laurentium
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               110.
               of
               the
               Edition
               of
               Danaeus
               .
               Nor
               shall
               S.
               Austin
               goe
               alone
               :
               it
               being
               called
               so
               by
               u
               Bede
               ,
               no
               such
               verie
               puisnè
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 in
                 terminis
                 terminantibus
              
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               you
               stand
               upon
               .
               But
               where
               you
               adde
               ,
               that
               possibly
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               could
               not
               have
               any
               notice
               of
               this
               
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ;
               x
               and
               for
               a
               proofe
               therof
               produce
               a
               passage
               from
               Arnobius
               :
               besides
               ,
               what
               hath
               before
               been
               answered
               to
               the
               place
               it selfe
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               used
               Arnobius
               worse
               ,
               than
               any
               Gentile
               would
               have
               done
               .
               Arnobius
               was
               not
               asked
               ,
               as
               you
               put
               the
               question
               ,
               
                 What
                 are
                 you
                 Christians
                 to
                 performe
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 sacrifices
                 at
                 all
                 ?
              
               but
               whether
               the
               Christians
               thought
               that
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               sacrifice
               was
               at
               all
               proper
               to
               the
               Gods
               ?
               
                 Quid
                 ergo
                 ?
                 Sacrificia
                 censetis
                 nulla
                 facienda
                 ?
              
               as
               your
               margin
               rightly
               .
               Nor
               doth
               Arnobius
               answere
               to
               the
               question
               ,
               as
               you
               make
               him
               answer
               ,
               
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 at
                 all
                 :
              
               as
               if
               the
               Christiaus
               onely
               had
               had
               no
               sacrifices
               ,
               or
               thought
               no
               kinde
               of
               sacrifice
               to
               be
               a
               fitting
               service
               for
               
               the
               heavenly
               powers
               :
               but
               
                 ex
                 Varronis
                 vestri
                 sententia
                 ,
                 nulla
              
               ;
               none
               ,
               if
               wee
               may
               beleeve
               your
               owne
               Authour
               Varro
               ,
               a
               learned
               man
               amongst
               your selves
               .
               y
               And
               this
               he
               makes
               
                 non
                 nostra
              
               ,
               none
               of
               our
               opinion
               ;
               though
               you
               most
               falsly
               make
               it
               both
               his
               and
               ours
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Christians
               of
               th●se
               times
               .
               You
               must
               bring
               better
               proofes
               than
               this
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               will
               be
               possible
               enough
               that
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               might
               take
               notice
               of
               this
               
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               :
               which
               is
               the
               matter
               you
               denie
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               good
               your
               negative
               ,
               have
               thus
               used
               Arnobius
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               hath
               found
               it
               in
               the
               Bible
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 10.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 an
                 Altar
                 :
              
               And
               so
               have
               you
               .
               Doe
               not
               you
               finde
               it
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               hee
               ?
               Yes
               ;
               but
               you
               know
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               better
               than
               any
               Doctor
               of
               them
               all
               ;
               better
               than
               
                 Doctor
                 Gentium
              
               ,
               than
               S.
               Paul
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 
                   For
                   in
                   good
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 a
                 if
                 S.
                 Paul
                 should
                 meane
                 a
                 
                   materiall
                   Altar
                
                 for
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 (
                 with
                 reverence
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 chosen
                 Vessell
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 bee
                 it
                 spoken
                 )
                 it
                 would
                 prove
                 the
                 weakest
                 argument
                 that
                 was
                 ever
                 made
                 by
                 so
                 strong
                 an
                 Artist
                 .
              
               Which
               said
               ,
               you
               descant
               on
               it
               thus
               :
               
                 Wee
                 have
                 an
                 Altar
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 may
                 not
                 partake
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 have
                 you
                 so
                 ?
                 That
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 wonder
                 saith
                 the
                 Iew
                 ,
                 when
                 abundance
                 of
                 you
                 Christians
                 (
                 the
                 discipline
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 being
                 so
                 severe
                 )
                 may
                 not
                 partake
                 thereof
                 your selves
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               you
               conclude
               ,
               
                 That
                 for
                 S.
                 Paul
                 to
                 fright
                 the
                 Iewes
                 with
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 many
                 millions
                 of
                 Christians
                 were
                 themselves
                 bereaved
                 of
                 ,
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 very
                 weake
                 and
                 feeble
                 dehortation
                 .
              
               Is
               not
               this
               b
               
                 ponere
                 os
                 in
                 coelum
              
               ,
               to
               out-face
               heaven
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               calling
               thus
               in
               question
               the
               judgement
               and
               discretion
               of
               that
               great
               
               
                 Apostle
                 :
                 Tu
                 quis
                 es
                 ,
                 O
                 homo
              
               ;
               what
               art
               thou
               O
               man
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               dare
               to
               dispute
               with
               Paul
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               such
               weake
               and
               feeble
               grounds
               ?
               For
               good
               Sir
               ,
               tell
               me
               where
               you
               finde
               that
               those
               degrees
               you
               speake
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               c
               ,
               
                 that
                 creeping
                 on
                 with
                 time
                 and
                 le●sure
                 unto
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               were
               knowne
               or
               practised
               in
               the
               time
               of
               this
               Apostle
               ?
               Think
               you
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               grown
               to
               that
               severitie
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Iewes
               might
               turn
               it
               back
               upon
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               to
               elude
               his
               Argument
               ?
               That
               rigour
               ,
               those
               degrees
               ,
               were
               never
               heard
               of
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               till
               a
               long
               time
               after
               ,
               though
               by
               you
               made
               as
               old
               as
               the
               faith
               it selfe
               :
               there
               being
               mention
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               many
               families
               baptized
               ,
               not
               a
               few
               thousands
               of
               particular
               persons
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               runne
               through
               all
               those
               wearisome
               wayes
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               admitted
               to
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               .
               Or
               were
               it
               that
               those
               wearisome
               wayes
               were
               travailed
               by
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               yet
               were
               this
               but
               a
               sorry
               answere
               to
               his
               Argument
               ,
               how
               d
               weake
               soever
               you
               conceive
               it
               .
               The
               Apostles
               argument
               is
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               of
               a
               
                 right
                 to
                 eat
              
               ;
               your
               answere
               is
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               of
               the
               act
               of
               eating
               .
               Th●se
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               had
               no
               right
               to
               eate
               of
               the
               Christians
               Altar
               ;
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               no
               right
               at
               all
               .
               The
               Initiati
               had
               a
               kinde
               of
               right
               ,
               nay
               a
               good
               
                 jus
                 ad
                 rem
              
               ,
               though
               
                 in
                 re
              
               they
               had
               not
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               
                 jus
                 in
                 re
              
               they
               tended
               by
               those
               steps
               and
               degrees
               you
               talke
               of
               .
               Because
               a
               stranger
               hath
               no
               right
               to
               my
               lands
               ,
               have
               my
               children
               none
               ?
               and
               yet
               my
               children
               must
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               tarry
               a
               while
               ,
               expect
               their
               time
               ,
               before
               they
               enter
               into
               actuall
               possession
               of
               them
               .
               What
               a
               Goliah
               have
               we
               here
               to
               encounter
               David
               ,
               what
               a
               Tertullus
               have
               we
               found
               ,
               to
               dispute
               
               with
               Paul
               ;
               what
               a
               e
               Cerinthus
               ,
               to
               make
               head
               against
               S.
               Peter
               :
               yet
               lest
               S.
               Paul
               should
               goe
               alone
               ,
               you
               let
               us
               have
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               to
               beare
               him
               companie
               :
               and
               hard
               it
               is
               to
               say
               which
               of
               the
               two
               you
               use
               most
               coursly
               .
               You
               tax
               S.
               Paul
               with
               weaknesse
               ,
               but
               yet
               you
               do
               it
               with
               a
               
                 salva
                 reverentia
              
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               
                 reverence
                 be
                 it
                 spoken
                 .
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               findes
               not
               in
               you
               so
               much
               good
               manners
               ,
               whom
               you
               have
               falsified
               of
               purpose
               to
               make
               the
               Apostles
               argument
               as
               weake
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               it
               is
               .
               For
               thus
               you
               shut
               up
               your
               Censura
               ,
               (
               or
               if
               you
               please
               your
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               of
               the
               blessed
               Apostle
               .
               f
               
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 with
              
               S.
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 have
                 nothing
                 visible
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 disputation
                 of
              
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               
                 neither
                 Priest
                 ,
                 nor
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 nor
                 Altar
                 :
              
               And
               then
               produce
               him
               in
               your
               margin
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Nihil
                 hic
                 visibile
                 ,
                 neque
                 Sacerdos
                 ,
                 neque
                 sacrificium
                 ,
                 neque
                 Altare
                 ,
                 in
                 10.
                 ep
                 .
                 ad
                 Hebr.
              
               How
               you
               have
               falsified
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               by
               turning
               Horum
               ,
               into
               Hic
               ,
               g
               wee
               have
               shewn
               before
               .
               The
               Father
               speakes
               there
               onely
               of
               
                 spirituall
                 sacrifices
              
               ;
               and
               you
               will
               turne
               his
               horum
               into
               hic
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               spoke
               there
               onely
               of
               the
               mysticall
               sacrifice
               .
               And
               were
               it
               hic
               in
               the
               originall
               of
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               yet
               you
               are
               guiltie
               of
               another
               falshood
               against
               that
               Father
               by
               rendring
               it
               ,
               
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 disputation
              
               .
               The
               Fathers
               hìc
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               so
               ,
               must
               have
               related
               to
               those
               points
               which
               were
               debated
               of
               ,
               in
               the
               10.
               
               Chapt.
               to
               the
               Hebr.
               whence
               the
               words
               were
               cited
               ;
               and
               those
               spirituall
               sacrifices
               ,
               which
               are
               there
               described
               ,
               you
               ,
               by
               an
               excellent
               Art
               of
               juggling
               ,
               have
               with
               a
               
                 Hocas
                 Pocas
              
               brought
               it
               hither
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               thinke
               it
               was
               intended
               for
               this
               hìc
               ,
               this
               place
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               10.
               of
               which
               now
               we
               speake
               ,
               and
               which
               hath
               been
               the
               ground
               of
               that
               disputation
               ,
               which
               you
               conclude
               with
               ,
               from
               S.
               Ambrose
               .
            
             
               Vsing
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               the
               Fathers
               in
               so
               foule
               a
               fashion
               ,
               
               it
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               thought
               you
               should
               deale
               more
               ingeniously
               with
               their
               Disciples
               .
               The
               servant
               is
               not
               above
               the
               Master
               ;
               nor
               lookes
               for
               better
               usage
               from
               you
               ,
               than
               hee
               hath
               done
               hitherto
               .
               Having
               concluded
               with
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               your
               next
               assault
               is
               on
               the
               Doctor
               :
               whom
               you
               h
               report
               to
               be
               the
               
                 first
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 presumed
                 openly
                 to
                 expound
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 materiall
              
               Altar
               ;
               i
               
                 Not
                 constantly
              
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               but
               yet
               so
               expounded
               it
               .
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               where
               ?
               Not
               in
               the
               
                 Coal
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               .
               Take
               the
               words
               plainly
               as
               they
               lie
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               them
               thus
               .
               
                 
                   And
                   above
                   all
                   indeed
                
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Habemus
                   altare
                   ,
                   Hebr.
                
                 
                 13.
                 10.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 whether
                 he
                 meane
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 once
                 offred
                 ,
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 conceived
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Altar
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 be
                 impertinent
                 nor
                 improper
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
              
               Finde
               you
               that
               hee
               expounds
               the
               place
               of
               a
               
                 materiall
                 Altar
              
               ?
               or
               that
               hee
               only
               doth
               repeat
               three
               severall
               expositions
               of
               it
               ?
               Now
               of
               those
               expositions
               ,
               one
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               by
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 Altar
              
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               might
               mean
               we
               have
               a
               Table
               ,
               whereof
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               for
               them
               to
               eate
               ,
               that
               serve
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
               If
               this
               bee
               the
               
                 materiall
                 Altar
              
               ,
               that
               you
               complaine
               of
               in
               the
               Doctors
               exposition
               ;
               assuredly
               he
               is
               not
               the
               first
               sonne
               ,
               by
               many
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               hath
               so
               expounded
               it
               .
               The
               learned
               Bishop
               i
               Andrewes
               doth
               expound
               it
               so
               .
               The
               Altar
               
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 is
                 by
              
               Malachi
               called
               Mensa
               Domini
               .
               
                 And
                 of
                 the
              
               Table
               
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
              
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Habemus
                 Altare
              
               :
               which
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               stone
               as
               Nyssen
               ;
               or
               of
               wood
               ,
               as
               Optatus
               ,
               it
               skils
               not
               .
               So
               doth
               my
               Lord
               of
               Lincoln
               also
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               sonnes
               ,
               I
               trow
               ,
               of
               
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Citing
               those
               words
               of
               Bishop
               Andrewes
               ,
               k
               you
               adde
               immediatly
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               exposition
               of
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
              
               mentioned
               in
               the
               letter
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               my
               Lord
               of
               Lincolns
               letter
               to
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Grantham
               )
               that
               
                 as
                 sometimes
              
               a
               Table
               
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 of
              
               Malachi
               :
               
                 so
                 sometimes
                 an
              
               Al●ar
               
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 for
                 a
              
               Table
               ,
               
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
              
               Hebrewes
               .
               Next
               looke
               into
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Chichester
               ,
               l
               who
               plainly
               tels
               you
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 hath
                 beene
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ;
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 falsly
                 teach
                 ,
                 by
                 succeeding
                 Fathers
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                
                 himselfe
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 authoritie
                 and
                 warrant
                 to
                 the
                 Phrase
                 ,
              
               Hebr.
               13.
               10.
               
               The
               Doctor
               is
               not
               then
               the
               first
               sonne
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               hath
               so
               expounded
               it
               .
               Or
               if
               he
               were
               ,
               hee
               hath
               a
               second
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               second
               as
               is
               indeed
               
                 Nulli
                 secundus
              
               ,
               for
               some
               things
               that
               I
               could
               tell
               you
               of
               ,
               even
               your
               good
               friend
               the
               
                 minister
                 of
                 Lincolnshire
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               that
               writ
               the
               booke
               entituled
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Table
              
               .
               For
               presently
               upon
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincolns
               glosse
               ,
               he
               addes
               m
               this
               
                 de
                 proprio
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 which
                 solution
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 peradventure
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 cannot
                 bee
                 ●
                 more
                 plaine
                 and
                 conceiveable
                 answere
                 .
              
               I
               see
               you
               can
               make
               use
               sometimes
               of
               a
               
                 leaden
                 dagger
              
               ,
               n
               though
               ,
               as
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               throwne
               away
               by
               the
               very
               Papists
               ;
               yet
               not
               so
               utterly
               throwne
               away
               ,
               (
               as
               within
               two
               leaves
               after
               you
               are
               pleased
               to
               tell
               us
               )
               but
               that
               it
               is
               still
               worne
               o
               by
               the
               Jesuites
               ,
               Salmeron
               ,
               the
               
                 Remists
                 ,
                 à
                 Lapide
                 ,
                 Haraeus
                 ,
                 Tirinus
                 ,
                 Gordon
                 ,
                 Menochius
                 ,
              
               (
               and
               Cajetan
               )
               of
               which
               some
               are
               yet
               living
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               heare
               .
               Nor
               doth
               your
               Authour
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 throwne
                 away
              
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               serviceable
               to
               this
               purpose
               :
               p
               but
               onely
               that
               
                 non
                 desunt
                 ex
                 Catholicis
              
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Catholick
               writers
               doe
               expound
               
               it
               otherwise
               .
               I
               hope
               you
               would
               not
               have
               all
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               to
               bee
               cast
               away
               like
               
                 leaden
                 Daggers
              
               ,
               because
               ,
               
                 Non
                 desunt
                 ex
                 Catholicis
              
               ,
               some
               one
               or
               other
               learned
               man
               give
               such
               expositions
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               every
               way
               agreeable
               unto
               yours
               and
               mine
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               the
               Doctor
               was
               the
               
                 first
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
              
               so
               was
               Se●ulius
               q
               
                 the
                 first
                 Writer
                 before
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 that
                 literally
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 did
                 bend
                 this
                 Text
                 to
                 the
                 materiall
                 Altar
                 .
              
               Iust
               so
               I
               promise
               you
               ,
               and
               no
               otherwise
               .
               Or
               had
               Sedulius
               beene
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               exposition
               had
               not
               beene
               so
               moderne
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               might
               lay
               claime
               to
               a
               faire
               antiquity
               .
               Sedulius
               lived
               so
               neare
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               seeme
               to
               tread
               on
               his
               very
               heeles
               ;
               the
               one
               being
               placed
               by
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 an
              
               .
               420.
               the
               other
               an
               .
               430.
               but
               ten
               yeares
               after
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Cardinals
               note
               r
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               hee
               excerpted
               all
               his
               notes
               on
               S.
               Pauls
               Epistles
               ,
               from
               
                 Origen
                 ▪
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Hierom
              
               ,
               and
               Austin
               :
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               his
               exposition
               of
               the
               place
               may
               bee
               as
               old
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               whatsoever
               .
               But
               for
               Sedulius
               ,
               (
               wheresoever
               he
               had
               it
               )
               thus
               he
               cleares
               the
               place
               :
               s
               
                 Habemus
                 nos
                 fideles
              
               Altare
               ,
               prae●er
               Altare
               
                 Iudaeorum
                 ,
                 unde
                 corpus
                 &
                 sanguinem
                 Christi
                 participamus
                 :
                 i.
                 e.
              
               The
               faithfull
               have
               an
               Altar
               ,
               yet
               not
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Altar
              
               neither
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               doe
               participate
               of
               Christs
               body
               &
               blood
               :
               That
               is
               plain
               enough
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               plainer
               than
               S.
               Chr●sost
               .
               though
               you
               have
               darkened
               him
               as
               much
               as
               possibly
               you
               can
               ,
               to
               abuse
               the
               Father
               .
               t
               Chrysostome
               expounds
               it
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 professed
                 here
                 amongst
                 us
                 :
              
               for
               proofe
               whereof
               you
               bring
               in
               Oecumenius
               with
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Tenets
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 of
                 Christian
                 men
                 .
              
               So
               that
               if
               you
               may
               bee
               beleeved
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               his
               second
               ,
               doe
               expound
               the
               place
               ,
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               Tenets
               ,
               
               or
               profession
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               u
               First
               ,
               to
               begin
               with
               Chrysostome
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               The
               words
               you
               see
               ,
               put
               neutrally
               ,
               and
               so
               translated
               in
               the
               Latine
               ,
               
                 Non
                 enim
                 qualia
                 sunt
                 apud
                 Iudaeos
                 ,
                 talia
                 etiam
                 nostra
                 sunt
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               as
               I
               conce●ve
               his
               meaning
               ,
               
                 our
                 Sacrifices
              
               ,
               or
               
                 our
                 Sacraments
              
               are
               not
               such
               as
               the
               Iewish
               were
               ,
               
                 our
                 Alt●r
              
               not
               as
               theirs
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               
                 our
                 Rites
              
               thereunto
               belonging
               .
               My
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               it
               followeth
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               ,
               no
               not
               to
               the
               High-Priest
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               partake
               thereof
               .
               Of
               what
               I
               pray
               you
               ?
               Not
               of
               the
               
                 things
                 professed
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ?
              
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               lawfull
               to
               the
               Priests
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               .
               Why
               did
               the
               Apostles
               preach
               unto
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               were
               not
               lawfull
               for
               them
               to
               make
               profession
               of
               the
               Faith
               ?
               Therefore
               the
               Father
               must
               needs
               meane
               the
               
                 Christians
                 Sacrifices
              
               ,
               (
               performed
               upon
               the
               Altar
               which
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               of
               )
               of
               which
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               for
               the
               High-Priest
               (
               continuing
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               High-Priest
               )
               to
               bee
               partaker
               .
               And
               this
               I
               take
               the
               rather
               to
               have
               beene
               his
               meaning
               ,
               because
               Theophylact
               who
               followed
               Chrysostome
               so
               exactly
               y
               ,
               that
               hee
               doth
               seeme
               to
               have
               abridged
               him
               ;
               doth
               thus
               descant
               on
               it
               .
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Having
                 before
                 said
                 (
                 v.
                 9.
                 )
                 that
                 no
                 regard
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 meats
                 ,
                 lest
                 our
                 owne
                 Ordinances
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 might
                 bee
                 thought
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 unobserved
                 ;
                 hee
                 addes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 not
                 about
                 meats
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 Iewes
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 doe
                 concerne
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 z
                 or
                 the
                 unbloody
                 sacrifice
                 
                 of
                 Christs
                 quickning
                 body
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 ,
                 which
                 sacrifice
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 the
                 Priests
                 to
                 bee
                 partakers
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 service
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Tabernacle
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 legall
                 signes
                 and
                 shadows
                 .
              
               The
               like
               saith
               also
               Oecumenius
               with
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               Englished
               Tenets
               ,
               with
               the
               like
               felicitie
               ,
               as
               you
               did
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Chrysost.
               For
               Oecumenius
               saying
               as
               Theophylact
               had
               done
               before
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostle
               had
               affirmed
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 regard
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 had
                 of
                 meates
                 ,
                 &c.
                 hee
                 addes
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 we
                 also
                 our
                 owne
                 Ordinances
                 or
                 observations
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 hee
                 answers
                 with
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 plainer
                 ,
                 Yes
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 not
                 of
                 meats
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 our
                 Altar
                 .
              
               If
               you
               goe
               downe
               ward
               to
               the
               Latines
               ,
               they
               are
               cleare
               as
               day
               .
               Haymo
               who
               lived
               about
               the
               yeare
               ●●0
               .
               affirmes
               expresly
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               
                 Altare
                 Ecclesiae
                 est
                 ,
                 ubi
                 quotidie
                 corpus
                 consecratur
                 Christi
              
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereon
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               is
               daily
               consecrated
               .
               And
               so
               Remigius
               ,
               who
               lived
               ,
               and
               writ
               about
               those
               times
               ;
               
                 Ha●emus
                 ergo
              
               Altare
               
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 ubi
                 consecratur
                 corpus
                 Dominicum
              
               ;
               the
               same
               in
               sense
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               words
               ,
               with
               that
               of
               Haymo
               .
               This
               ,
               Doctor
               Fulk
               ,
               almost
               as
               great
               a
               Clerke
               as
               you
               ,
               conceives
               to
               bee
               so
               really
               intended
               by
               Oecumenius
               and
               Haymo
               a
               ,
               that
               he
               reports
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 did
                 doate
                 upon
                 the
                 place
              
               ;
               even
               as
               you
               say
               b
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               
                 melts
                 upon
                 the
                 place
              
               .
               But
               say
               you
               what
               you
               will.
               As
               long
               as
               hee
               can
               back
               it
               with
               so
               good
               authority
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               will
               make
               more
               of
               
                 Habemus
                 Altare
              
               ,
               than
               before
               hee
               did
               ;
               though
               you
               should
               raise
               
                 Iohn
                 Philpot
              
               from
               the
               dead
               to
               expound
               it
               otherwise
               ;
               as
               neare
               told
               he
               did
               in
               the
               Acts
               and
               Mon.
               p.
               90.
               of
               your
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               .
            
             
             
               From
               the
               Apostles
               Text
               ,
               both
               
                 re
                 &
                 nomine
              
               ,
               proceed
               wee
               to
               the
               Apostles
               
                 Canons
                 ,
                 nomine
              
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               if
               not
               re
               also
               ;
               which
               ,
               if
               not
               writ
               by
               them
               ,
               are
               by
               the
               Doctor
               said
               to
               be
               of
               good
               antiquity
               ;
               nor
               doe
               you
               deny
               it
               :
               Onely
               you
               ●ling
               them
               off
               with
               a
               Schoole-boyes
               jest
               ,
               c
               affirming
               confidently
               ,
               that
               all
               good
               Schollers
               reckon
               those
               Canons
               but
               as
               so
               many
               Pot-gunnes
               .
               Not
               all
               good
               Scholers
               certainly
               ;
               you
               are
               out
               in
               that
               .
               What
               thinke
               you
               of
               my
               Lord
               of
               Chichester
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Doctor
               and
               the
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               too
               d
               
                 may
                 well
                 learne
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 live
                 ?
              
               He
               ,
               a
               geod
               Scholler
               in
               your
               own
               confession
               ,
               doth
               not
               alone
               call
               them
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Canons
              
               ,
               e
               but
               cites
               the
               40
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               full
               and
               strong
               authority
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               ancient
               Canons
               Church-men
               had
               leave
               to
               give
               ,
               and
               bequeath
               their
               Goods
               and
               Chattels
               by
               their
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               in
               his
               reply
               unto
               
                 Io.
                 Selden
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               knew
               too
               well
               ,
               to
               thinke
               hee
               would
               give
               back
               at
               the
               report
               or
               blow
               of
               a
               School-boyes
               Pot-gunne
               .
               Next
               where
               those
               three
               Canons
               that
               the
               Doctor
               cited
               ,
               doe
               speake
               so
               clearly
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               used
               by
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               deniall
               of
               it
               ,
               you
               flie
               unto
               your
               wonted
               refuge
               ,
               a
               scornfull
               and
               prophane
               derision
               :
               f
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 shall
                 read
              
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               what
               is
               presented
               on
               these
               Altars
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Bishop
               and
               his
               Clergie
               ,
               will
               conceive
               them
               rather
               to
               bee
               so
               many
               
                 Pantries
                 ,
                 Larders
              
               ,
               or
               Store-houses
               ,
               than
               consecrated
               Altars
               .
               g
               
                 O
                 Curvae
                 in
                 terris
                 animae
                 ,
                 &
                 coelestium
                 inanes
                 !
              
               So
               dead
               a
               soule
               ,
               so
               void
               of
               all
               coelestiall
               impressions
               ,
               did
               I
               never
               meet
               with
               .
               I
               am
               confirmed
               now
               more
               than
               ever
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               Author
               of
               the
               Dresser
               ;
               otherwise
               you
               had
               never
               beene
               allowed
               and
               licensed
               to
               call
               it
               as
               you
               doe
               ,
               a
               Pantrie
               ,
               
               or
               a
               Larder
               ,
               and
               a
               Store-house
               .
               I
               see
               there
               is
               good
               provision
               towards
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               devotion
               .
               Your
               Pig●on-house
               wee
               have
               seene
               already
               o
               ,
               and
               Pottage
               you
               will
               serve
               in
               presently
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               bee
               patient
               .
               Larders
               we
               have
               ,
               and
               Store-houses
               ,
               and
               Pantries
               ,
               which
               portend
               good
               cheare
               .
               Thinke
               you
               a
               man
               that
               heares
               you
               talke
               thus
               ,
               would
               not
               conceive
               your
               Kitchin
               were
               your
               Chappell
               ;
               the
               Dresser
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               your
               High-Altar
               ;
               and
               that
               your
               
                 Requiem
                 Altars
              
               were
               your
               
                 Larder
                 ,
                 Pantrie
              
               ,
               and
               Store-house
               ?
               Get
               but
               a
               Cooke
               to
               bee
               your
               Chaplaine
               ,
               and
               on
               my
               life
               ,
               Comus
               the
               old
               belly
               god
               amongst
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               was
               never
               sacrificed
               unto
               with
               such
               propriety
               of
               V●ensils
               ,
               and
               rich
               magnificence
               ,
               as
               you
               will
               sacrifice
               every
               day
               to
               your
               h
               god
               ,
               your
               Belly
               .
               Nor
               need
               you
               feare
               that
               your
               estate
               will
               not
               hold
               out
               :
               I
               hope
               you
               are
               a
               provident
               Gentleman
               ,
               and
               make
               your
               Altars
               bring
               you
               in
               ▪
               what
               your
               Altars
               spend
               you
               .
               For
               say
               you
               not
               in
               that
               which
               followeth
               ,
               i
               that
               
                 Iudas
                 his
                 bagge
                 may
                 with
                 as
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 Tables
                 ,
                 bee
                 called
                 ●n
                 Altar
                 ?
              
               I
               wonder
               what
               fine
               adjunct
               you
               will
               finde
               out
               next
               .
               You
               cannot
               probably
               goe
               on
               ,
               and
               not
               set
               downe
               
                 ad
                 mens●m
                 daemoniorum
              
               ,
               that
               Table
               of
               Devils
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               speakes
               of
               .
               
                 Iudas
                 his
                 bagge
              
               ?
               Just
               so
               ,
               yet
               you
               would
               shift
               this
               off
               unto
               Baronius
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               done
               the
               Dresser
               on
               the
               rude
               people
               of
               
                 Grantham
                 .
                 Baronius
              
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               implieth
               it
               .
               Doth
               he
               so
               indeed
               ?
               All
               that
               Baroni●●
               saith
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               k
               that
               those
               who
               ministred
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               did
               from
               the
               first
               beginnings
               of
               the
               Church
               receive
               their
               maintenance
               from
               the
               oblations
               of
               the
               faithfull
               .
               
                 Immo
                 cum
                 adhuc
                 dominus
                 supe●stes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               that
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               when
               he
               preached
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               used
               from
               these
               offerings
               to
               provide
               for
               himselfe
               and
               his
               .
               For
               
               Iudas
               (
               saith
               S.
               Iohn
               )
               bearing
               the
               bagge
               ,
               
                 Ea
                 qu●●
                 mittebantur
                 ,
                 portabat
              
               ,
               did
               carrie
               up
               and
               downe
               that
               store
               which
               was
               sent
               in
               to
               him
               .
               What
               say
               you
               ?
               doth
               the
               Cardinall
               imply
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               Iud●s
               his
               bagge
               ,
               may
               with
               good
               reason
               (
               any
               how
               )
               be
               called
               an
               Altar
               ?
               Take
               heed
               of
               Iudas
               and
               his
               ●agge
               ,
               of
               Iudas
               and
               his
               qualities
               ;
               for
               feare
               you
               come
               unto
               that
               end
               that
               Iudas
               did
               .
            
             
               Your
               answers
               to
               the
               Doctors
               allegations
               from
               Ignatius
               ,
               must
               be
               looked
               on
               next
               .
               And
               first
               the
               Doctor
               findes
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 one
                 Altar
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               
                 ad
                 Magnesios
              
               .
               l
               You
               answer
               first
               ,
               that
               by
               Vedelius
               this
               is
               thought
               to
               bee
               
                 a
                 supposititious
                 fragment
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 Clemens
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               proclaime
               it
               in
               your
               margin
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 appeare
                 so
                 clearely
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 rest
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               You
               answer
               secondly
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Doctor
                 only
                 to
                 make
                 sport
                 .
              
               How
               so
               ?
               Because
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               the
               Altar
               there
               ,
               is
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               In
               that
               before
               ,
               you
               left
               Vedelius
               ,
               your
               good
               friend
               and
               helper
               in
               all
               this
               businesse
               ;
               and
               here
               he
               leaves
               you
               ,
               to
               cry
               quit●
               .
               Searching
               as
               curiously
               as
               hee
               could
               ,
               what
               to
               except
               against
               in
               all
               these
               Epistles
               ,
               hee
               lets
               this
               go
               by
               .
               A
               pregnant
               evidence
               that
               hee
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               say
               against
               it
               .
               Runne
               ,
               saith
               the
               Father
               ,
               all
               of
               you
               as
               one
               man
               to
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               to
               one
               Altar
               ,
               to
               one
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               say
               you
               ,
               who
               better
               understood
               the
               Father
               ,
               than
               he
               did
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 runne
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 to
                 one
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 one
                 Altar
                 .
              
               This
               is
               your
               old
               trick
               to
               abuse
               your
               Readers
               ,
               and
               mak●
               your
               Authors
               speak
               what
               they
               never
               meant
               .
               The
               Father
               spake
               before
               of
               prayer
               ,
               of
               common
               prayers
               to
               bee
               poured
               forth
               by
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               selfe
               same
               place
               ,
               in
               faith
               and
               love
               .
               And
               then
               exhorts
               them
               to
               runne
               
               together
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               pray
               ,
               as
               to
               one
               Altar
               ,
               to
               participate
               ,
               as
               to
               one
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               the
               High
               Priest
               of
               all
               .
               Had
               it
               been
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               matter
               had
               been
               cleere
               on
               your
               side
               .
               But
               the
               distinction
               and
               repeating
               of
               the
               preposition
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               make
               a
               different
               businesse
               .
               The
               second
               place
               produced
               by
               the
               Doctor
               from
               Ignatius
               ,
               was
               that
               m
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               where
               he
               makes
               mention
               of
               the
               unity
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               retained
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               then
               brings
               in
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               
                 one
                 Bread
              
               broke
               for
               all
               ,
               
                 one
                 Cup
              
               distributed
               to
               all
               ,
               
                 one
                 Altar
              
               also
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               together
               with
               
                 one
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               this
               you
               answer
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               place
               to
               the
               Philadelphians
               ,
               hee
               doth
               expresse
               himselfe
               to
               meane
               by
               
                 Altar
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 materiall
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               as
               Vedelius
               proves
               at
               large
               .
               And
               do
               they
               so
               indeed
               ?
               That
               passage
               which
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Epistle
               
                 ad
                 Ephesios
              
               .
               And
               do
               you
               think
               he
               tels
               the
               Ephesians
               what
               hee
               did
               meane
               by
               Altar
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Philadelphians
               ?
               This
               is
               just
               like
               the
               Germans
               beating
               down
               of
               Altars
               ,
               because
               the
               people
               here
               in
               England
               were
               scandalized
               with
               them
               in
               our
               countrey
               Churches
               .
               Then
               for
               Vedelius
               ,
               proves
               he
               ,
               as
               you
               affirme
               ,
               that
               by
               Altar
               here
               ,
               Ignatius
               meanes
               not
               any
               materiall
               Altar
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 generall
                 ?
              
               In
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               he
               doth
               indeed
               correct
               magnificat
               (
               as
               your
               own
               phrase
               is
               )
               and
               play
               the
               Critick
               with
               the
               Author
               ;
               making
               him
               say
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               whereof
               we
               shall
               say
               more
               hereafter
               in
               our
               perusall
               and
               examination
               of
               your
               Extravagancies
               .
               But
               in
               this
               place
               hee
               deales
               more
               fairely
               ,
               and
               understands
               him
               as
               the
               
               Doctor
               doth
               :
               for
               reckoning
               up
               foure
               kindes
               of
               Altars
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               he
               makes
               the
               fourth
               and
               last
               to
               be
               
                 mensa
                 Domini
                 ,
                 qua
                 utebantur
                 in
                 sacra
                 coena
                 peragenda
                 ,
              
               the
               table
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               used
               in
               the
               ●elebrating
               of
               the
               holy
               supper
               .
               Then
               addes
               ,
               that
               n
               sometimes
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               this
               table
               is
               also
               called
               an
               Altar
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               proofe
               thereof
               brings
               in
               this
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Doctor
               mentioned
               .
               So
               that
               you
               have
               belied
               the
               Father
               and
               your
               friend
               to
               boot
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               for
               that
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Gods
                 Altar
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               
                 ad
                 Tarsenses
              
               ,
               the
               whole
               place
               is
               this
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               Those
               that
               continue
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Virginitie
               ,
               honour
               yee
               as
               the
               Priests
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               those
               which
               are
               widowes
               indeed
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               Apostles
               language
               )
               or
               which
               o
               
                 uphold
                 their
                 chastitie
              
               (
               as
               your selfe
               translates
               it
               )
               honour
               ye
               as
               the
               Altars
               of
               God.
               These
               are
               his
               words
               distinctly
               ,
               and
               what
               ●ind
               you
               here
               ?
               Marry
               you
               say
               ,
               some
               
                 knavish
                 scholler
                 exscribed
                 the
                 passage
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 sport
                 withall
                 :
              
               and
               that
               the
               Altar
               there
               intended
               
                 becomes
                 much
                 better
                 the
                 upper
                 end
                 of
                 his
              
               Table
               ,
               
                 than
                 the
                 upper
                 end
                 of
                 his
              
               Church
               ;
               
                 a
                 plaine
                 widow-Altar
              
               ;
               Which
               said
               ,
               you
               bring
               in
               one
               of
               your
               
                 young
                 Schollers
              
               with
               a
               
                 bawdy
                 Epigramme
              
               ,
               unfit
               to
               bee
               inserted
               into
               any
               booke
               of
               a
               serious
               Argument
               ;
               but
               more
               unfit
               to
               bee
               
                 approved
                 ,
                 allowed
                 ,
                 and
                 licenced
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 Ordinarie
                 :
              
               But
               Sir
               ,
               however
               you
               are
               pleased
               to
               make
               your selfe
               prophanely
               merry
               in
               these
               sacred
               matters
               ,
               the
               place
               is
               plaine
               enough
               to
               prove
               an
               Altar
               ;
               and
               more
               than
               so
               ,
               a
               reverence
               due
               unto
               the
               Altar
               ,
               in
               Ignatius
               time
               :
               the
               men
               of
               Tarsus
               being
               here
               advised
               to
               honor
               chast
               and
               vertuous
               widowes
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               
                 Gods
                 Altar
              
               .
               And
               for
               the
               widow
               that
               you
               wot
               of
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               any
               speciall
               aime
               therein
               (
               as
               some
               
               think
               you
               have
               )
               shee
               may
               returne
               that
               answer
               to
               you
               ,
               which
               once
               Octavia's
               Chamber-●●aid
               p
               gave
               to
               Tigellinus
               ;
               which
               I
               had
               rather
               you
               should
               look
               for
               in
               the
               Author
               ,
               than
               expect
               from
               me
               .
            
             
               The
               place
               from
               q
               Iren●eus
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               proved
               the
               Apostles
               to
               bee
               Priests
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               
                 Deo
                 &
                 Altariservire
              
               ,
               attend
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               wait
               upon
               him
               at
               the
               Altar
               ;
               you
               make
               r
               to
               be
               an
               Allegory
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               than
               so
               :
               But
               Bishop
               Montague
               of
               Chichester
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Doctor
               (
               as
               you
               bid
               him
               )
               will
               
                 thinke
                 no
                 shame
                 to
                 learne
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 hee
                 lives
                 ,
              
               s
               findes
               more
               matter
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               saith
               that
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 lib.
                 4.
                 c.
                 20.
                 spe●keth
                 of
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               doe
               
                 Deo
                 &
                 Altari
                 deservi●e
              
               :
               which
               is
               the
               very
               same
               that
               the
               Doctor
               said
               .
               Are
               not
               you
               
                 scitus
                 scriptor
              
               ,
               a
               very
               proper
               squire
               ,
               to
               quarrell
               with
               the
               exposition
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               whose
               bookes
               you
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               carry
               ?
               what
               may
               be
               further
               said
               out
               of
               Irenaeus
               for
               sacrifices
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Altars
               ,
               wee
               have
               shewn
               you
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               .
               Next
               for
               Tertullian
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               gave
               c
               you
               thence
               two
               places
               ,
               one
               from
               his
               booke
               
                 de
                 oratione
                 ,
                 Si
                 &
                 adaram
                 Dei
                 steteris
                 :
              
               the
               other
               out
               of
               that
               
                 de
                 poenitentia
                 ,
                 Adgenic●lari
                 aris
                 Dei.
              
               Not
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               place
               of
               the
               St●tions
               mentioned
               in
               the
               first
               of
               those
               two
               passages
               [
               
                 nonne
                 solemnior
                 erit
                 statiotua
                 ,
                 Si
                 &
                 ad
                 aram
                 Dei
                 steteris
                 ?
              
               ]
               you
               answer
               first
               unto
               the
               first
               ,
               d
               that
               by
               this
               
                 Ara
                 Dei
                 ,
                 Tertullian
              
               in
               his
               
                 African
                 and
                 ●ffected
                 stile
                 meanes
                 plainely
              
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Table
              
               .
               Why
               man
               ,
               who
               ever
               doubted
               it
               ?
               What
               saith
               the
               Doctour
               more
               than
               this
               ?
               Tertullian
               (
               are
               not
               these
               his
               words
               ?
               )
               hath
               the
               
                 name
                 of
                 Altar
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 used
                 and
                 knowne
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
              
               Church
               :
               as
               ,
               
                 nonne
                 solemnior
                 erit
                 statio
                 tua
                 ,
                 Si
                 &
                 ad
                 aram
                 Dei
                 steteris
                 ?
              
               what
               finde
               you
               there
               ,
               but
               
               that
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Table
              
               in
               
               Tertullians
               ●ime
               ,
               was
               called
               
                 Ara
                 Dei
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Altar
              
               ;
               you
               might
               have
               saved
               your
               labour
               ,
               of
               running
               into
               France
               for
               my
               e
               Lord
               
                 du
                 Pl●ssis
              
               ,
               unlesse
               hee
               could
               have
               told
               you
               that
               Tertullian
               meant
               some
               other
               thing
               in
               his
               
                 Ara
                 Dei
              
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Altar
               was
               not
               a
               thing
               then
               knowne
               and
               used
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               Tertullian
               did
               indeed
               affect
               a
               litle
               of
               the
               African
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               stile
               .
               But
               his
               said
               affectation
               doth
               appeare
               in
               nothing
               here
               ,
               save
               that
               hee
               useth
               the
               word
               Ara
               ,
               when
               as
               ,
               in
               that
               proprietie
               of
               speech
               which
               generally
               was
               observed
               in
               Christian
               Writers
               ,
               hee
               should
               have
               used
               the
               word
               Altare
               .
               Nor
               need
               you
               take
               such
               paines
               to
               adde
               some
               reason
               for
               your
               opinion
               ,
               that
               there
               by
               
                 Ara
                 Dei
                 ,
                 Tertullian
              
               plainely
               meaneth
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Table
              
               ;
               being
               a
               matter
               never
               questioned
               .
               And
               yet
               to
               shew
               your
               mighty
               reading
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               have
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               the
               Critick
               in
               you
               :
               you
               fall
               into
               a
               tale
               of
               I
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               that
               Ara
               in
               Tertullian
               doth
               not
               signifie
               an
               Altar
               ,
               but
               any
               
                 hillock
                 or
                 advantage
                 of
                 gro●nd
              
               .
               Once
               in
               Tertullian
               so
               it
               signifieth
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               
                 de
                 Pallio
              
               .
               And
               therfore
               must
               it
               here
               be
               
                 ara
                 Dei
              
               ,
               at
               
                 Gods
                 hillock
              
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               your selfe
               translate
               it
               after
               )
               the
               
                 rising
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               ?
               But
               herein
               you
               mistake
               the
               point
               extremely
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               things
               else
               :
               The
               proper
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               is
               Altar
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Varro
                 de
                 lingua
                 latina
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               5.
               and
               
                 Isidore
                 de
                 Origin
                 .
                 lib.
                 15.
                 c.
              
               4.
               used
               for
               a
               banke
               or
               hillock
               by
               a
               Metaphor
               onely
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               
                 de
                 Pallio
              
               .
               So
               that
               to
               call
               the
               Table
               ara
               ,
               onely
               because
               it
               was
               a
               kinde
               of
               rising
               above
               the
               pavement
               ;
               and
               to
               call
               banks
               or
               risings
               aras
               ,
               because
               of
               that
               similitude
               they
               had
               to
               Altars
               :
               were
               to
               runne
               round
               
                 in
                 circulo
              
               ,
               and
               borrow
               Metaphors
               from
               
                 metaphors
                 ,
                 ad
                 infinitum
              
               .
               And
               yet
               you
               take
               away
               this
               Metaphor
               also
               ,
               by
               telling
               us
               immediately
               ,
               
               that
               Tertullian
               by
               alluding
               to
               the
               reservations
               from
               the
               
                 Heathen
                 Altars
              
               ,
               doth
               call
               the
               Communion-Table
               
                 Ara
                 Dei
              
               ,
               Gods
               Altar
               .
               Doth
               he
               so
               ?
               That
               's
               well
               .
               You
               give
               as
               much
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               one
               needs
               desire
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               too
               insatiably
               covetous
               .
               How
               you
               mistake
               Tertullian
               in
               his
               
                 reservare
                 &
                 accipere
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               
                 Adgeniculari
                 aris
                 Dei
              
               ,
               you
               tell
               us
               that
               it
               is
               runne
               out
               of
               the
               text
               ;
               f
               and
               
                 adgeniculari
                 c●aris
                 Dei
              
               put
               in
               stead
               thereof
               :
               the
               alteration
               being
               made
               by
               
                 Pamelius
                 ,
                 approved
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 else
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 poore
                 Doctor
                 .
              
               Approved
               by
               all
               men
               else
               ?
               most
               confidently
               said
               indeed
               ,
               but
               most
               weakely
               proved
               .
               What
               thinke
               you
               of
               Hospinian
               ,
               whose
               judgement
               you
               relie
               upon
               in
               other
               matters
               of
               this
               nature
               ?
               
                 Meminit
                 enim
                 &
              
               Tertullianus
               
                 adgeniculationis
                 poenitentium
                 ad
                 aras
                 ,
                 in
                 l.
                 de
                 poenitentia
                 .
              
               So
               he
               ,
               in
               his
               discourse
               
                 de
                 origine
                 Altarium
              
               ,
               published
               in
               the
               yeere
               1603.
               
               What
               thinke
               you
               of
               
                 Laurentius
                 Renatus
                 de
                 la
                 Barre
              
               ,
               who
               reades
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               doth
               ;
               
                 Adgeniculari
                 aris
                 Dei
              
               ;
               And
               thereupon
               inferres
               ,
               
                 Hic
                 vides
                 antiquitus
                 ,
                 Altaria
                 venerationi
                 fuisse
                 ,
                 quibus
                 adgenicularentur
                 :
              
               By
               which
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               you
               may
               perceive
               that
               anciently
               the
               Altars
               were
               had
               in
               reverence
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               people
               kneeled
               before
               them
               ?
               What
               think
               you
               of
               
                 Beatus
                 Rhenanus
              
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               only
               reade
               it
               
                 aris
                 Dei
              
               ,
               and
               makes
               that
               inference
               thereupon
               ,
               which
               out
               of
               him
               was
               taken
               by
               
                 de
                 la
                 Barre
              
               :
               but
               brings
               a
               testimony
               from
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               ancient
               times
               they
               did
               
                 os●ulis
                 quoque
                 honorare
              
               ,
               honour
               the
               Altars
               with
               their
               kisses
               ?
               What
               thinke
               you
               ,
               finally
               ,
               of
               
                 Stephanus
                 Durantis
              
               ,
               which
               also
               reades
               it
               ,
               
                 Aris
                 Dei
                 ,
                 lib.
                 de
                 Ritib
                 .
                 Eccl.
                 1.
                 cap.
              
               15
               ?
               You
               see
               Sir
               ,
               here
               are
               some
               besides
               the
               poore
               Doctor
               that
               approve
               of
               the
               ancient
               reading
               :
               and
               for
               your
               new
               readings
               ,
               as
               many
               times
               
               they
               have
               their
               uses
               ,
               so
               other
               whiles
               they
               make
               an
               Author
               speake
               what
               hee
               never
               meant
               :
               the
               liberty
               of
               correcting
               and
               criticizing
               being
               growne
               so
               high
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               falsifying
               (
               you
               know
               it
               by
               your selfe
               )
               so
               universall
               ▪
               th●t
               the
               old
               Copies
               may
               bee
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               truest
               :
               And
               I
               am
               partly
               in
               these
               matters
               of
               old
               Timons
               minde
               ,
               who
               being
               asked
               by
               Aratus
               g
               how
               hee
               might
               get
               a
               perfect
               Copie
               of
               Homers
               Workes
               ,
               returned
               this
               answer
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               looke
               abroad
               for
               one
               of
               the
               
                 old
                 Editions
              
               ,
               and
               not
               looke
               after
               those
               of
               the
               
                 new
                 corrections
              
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               You
               see
               the
               Doctors
               are
               divided
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               Readings
               have
               their
               Patrons
               ,
               and
               some
               that
               lived
               since
               the
               old
               reading
               was
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Text
               h
               by
               Pamelius
               ,
               have
               not
               for
               all
               that
               taken
               up
               his
               
                 Charis
                 Dei
              
               ;
               much
               lesse
               opposed
               the
               old
               ,
               as
               you
               idly
               dreame
               .
               As
               for
               your
               sally
               on
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Latine
                 determination
              
               ,
               which
               you
               speake
               of
               ,
               p.
               163.
               the
               Pocket-Author
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               him
               ,
               
                 sicut
                 tuus
                 est
                 mos
              
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               wonted
               fashion
               of
               casting
               dirt
               on
               all
               you
               meet
               wi●h
               ;
               I
               leave
               him
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               it
               concernes
               not
               mee
               :
               
                 Aetatem
                 habet
              
               ,
               hee
               is
               of
               age
               to
               doe
               you
               reason
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               other
               quarre●l
               which
               you
               have
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               fall
               upon
               unseasonably
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               love
               to
               be
               in
               action
               ,
               p.
               192.
               
               All
               that
               I
               meane
               to
               doe
               ,
               is
               to
               divide
               the
               winde
               and
               Sunne
               betweene
               you
               ,
               and
               see
               faire
               play
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               if
               you
               should
               chance
               to
               enter
               the
               lists
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               wee
               will
               proceed
               unto
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               of
               ▪
               whom
               the
               Doctor
               told
               you
               in
               his
               t
               
                 Coal
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               Ep.
               
                 ad
                 Epictetum
              
               ,
               he
               plainly
               cals
               it
               
                 Altare
                 D●i
                 ▪
              
               Gods
               Altar
               .
               But
               there
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               u
               he
               meanes
               by
               
                 Altar
                 ,
                 Stipes
                 ,
                 oblationes
                 ,
                 lucra
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 contributions
                 ,
                 offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 all
                 advantages
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 mans
                 Bishoprick
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 suspended
                 .
              
               This
               you
               affirme
               indeed
               ,
               but
               with
               as
               little
               proofe
               ,
               as
               truth
               .
               The
               words
               are
               plainly
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               have
               an
               itch
               that
               will
               never
               leave
               you
               ,
               to
               make
               your
               Authors
               speake
               what
               they
               never
               meant
               .
               Now
               thus
               stood
               the
               case
               :
               One
               x
               Fortunatianus
               having
               Apostated
               in
               the
               time
               of
               persecution
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               being
               deprived
               of
               his
               Bishoprick
               ,
               would
               enter
               on
               his
               charge
               againe
               without
               more
               adoe
               ,
               not
               being
               reconciled
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               the
               good
               Father
               there
               complains
               of
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               dare
               to
               enter
               on
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               betrayed
               ,
               
                 Qu●si
                 post
                 aras
                 Diaboli
                 ,
                 accedere
                 ad
                 aras
                 Dei
                 fas
                 sit
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               thing
               of
               nothing
               to
               come
               immediately
               from
               the
               
                 Devils
                 Altars
              
               to
               the
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 God.
              
               Is
               this
               to
               talke
               of
               
                 offerings
                 ,
                 contributions
                 ,
                 and
                 matters
                 of
                 profit
                 ?
              
               After
               indeed
               ,
               hee
               mentioneth
               
                 Stipes
                 &
                 Oblationes
              
               ,
               but
               neither
               in
               this
               very
               case
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               unto
               this
               purpose
               ;
               which
               you
               know
               well
               enough
               ,
               though
               contrary
               unto
               your
               knowledge
               ,
               you
               bring
               in
               those
               words
               to
               stop
               a
               gappe
               withall
               ,
               and
               for
               no
               use
               else
               .
               That
               in
               the
               eighth
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 unum
                 Altare
                 ,
                 &
                 unum
                 Sacerdotium
                 ,
              
               doth
               signifie
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 summe
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ;
               why
               doe
               you
               not
               make
               use
               of
               the
               same
               construction
               for
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Ignatius
               ,
               before
               remembred
               ,
               rather
               than
               runne
               as
               farre
               as
               Ephesus
               for
               a
               bald
               device
               ,
               to
               blinde
               the
               lustre
               of
               the
               place
               ?
               Both
               places
               intimate
               this
               onely
               ,
               that
               in
               
                 one
                 Church
              
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               ,
               in
               those
               early
               dayes
               ,
               above
               
                 one
                 Altar
              
               ;
               and
               may
               bee
               serviceable
               as
               others
               of
               this
               nature
               are
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 Pluralitie
                 of
                 Masses
              
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               many
               of
               which
               you
               have
               in
               Bishop
               Iewell
               ,
               Art.
               13.
               
               §
               6.
               
               But
               that
               it
               should
               be
               thence
               concluded
               ,
               
               that
               there
               S.
               Cyprian
               onely
               means
               y
               
                 the
                 summe
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ;
               is
               to
               make
               
                 aliquid
                 ex
                 nihilo
              
               ,
               so
               it
               serve
               your
               purpose
               :
               Or
               if
               it
               could
               bee
               thence
               collected
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               but
               be
               much
               unto
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               both
               ,
               that
               those
               two
               words
               should
               comprehend
               the
               whole
               bodies
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Priesthood
               and
               the
               Alter
               might
               stand
               well
               enough
               for
               all
               that
               collection
               .
               Nor
               need
               wee
               feare
               ,
               that
               following
               this
               Interpretation
               ,
               The
               Popedome
               z
               
                 would
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 and
                 erected
                 in
                 every
                 Parish
                 Church
                 in
                 England
                 ,
              
               because
               forsooth
               the
               Father
               speaks
               of
               
                 una
                 Cathedra
              
               in
               the
               words
               before
               .
               Saith
               not
               
                 Igna●ius
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 one
                 onely
                 Bishop
              
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
               Neither
               of
               them
               I
               trow
               endeavoured
               to
               advance
               the
               Popedome
               ,
               but
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               schismes
               and
               divisions
               there
               ought
               to
               bee
               
                 one
                 Bishop
              
               onely
               within
               one
               Diocese
               ;
               whereof
               see
               Bishop
               Iewel
               a
               passim
               ,
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Supremacy
               :
               And
               as
               
                 one
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               so
               
                 one
                 Priesthood
              
               ,
               and
               
                 one
                 Altar
              
               onely
               in
               each
               Church
               ,
               on
               the
               self-same
               reason
               .
               The
               like
               may
               bee
               replied
               to
               your
               evasion
               from
               S.
               Cyprians
               meaning
               in
               his
               b
               ninth
               Epistle
               ,
               of
               which
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               that
               hee
               meanes
               there
               by
               Altar
               the
               
                 Ministeriall
                 functions
                 and
                 offices
              
               .
               If
               so
               ,
               it
               were
               but
               
                 pars
                 pro
                 toto
              
               ,
               the
               chiefest
               and
               most
               excellent
               part
               of
               the
               whole
               Ministerie
               put
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               But
               are
               you
               sure
               of
               what
               you
               say
               ?
               are
               you
               sure
               of
               any
               thing
               ?
               Saint
               Cyprian
               speakes
               five
               times
               of
               Altars
               in
               that
               one
               Epistle
               ,
               foure
               times
               of
               Sacrifices
               and
               Altars
               :
               Thinke
               you
               hee
               meanes
               in
               every
               place
               the
               
                 Ministeriall
                 functions
                 and
                 offices
              
               ?
               What
               say
               you
               then
               to
               this
               ?
               
                 Nequ●
                 enim
                 meretur
                 nominari
                 ad
              
               Altare
               Dei
               
                 in
                 Sacerdotum
                 prec●
                 ,
                 qui
                 ab
              
               Altare
               
                 sacer
                 ●otes
                 avocare
                 voluit
              
               :
               What
               signifieth
               Altare
               in
               the
               first
               place
               thinke
               you
               ?
               What
               ?
               
               the
               
                 materiall
                 Altar
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 function
              
               :
               However
               you
               may
               wrest
               this
               meaning
               in
               the
               later
               clause
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Priestly
                 function
              
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               first
               you
               cannot
               possibly
               give
               him
               any
               other
               meaning
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Priests
               officiated
               at
               the
               reall
               and
               
                 materiall
                 Altar
              
               .
               For
               shame
               d●ale
               better
               with
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               speake
               their
               mindes
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               liberty
               of
               th●se
               most
               pure
               and
               pious
               times
               ;
               without
               those
               base
               disg●ises
               which
               you
               put
               upon
               them
               ,
               onely
               to
               blinde
               your
               readers
               eyes
               ,
               and
               abuse
               Antiqui●ie
               .
            
             
               Thus
               have
               I
               given
               you
               a
               briefe
               view
               in
               these
               two
               last
               Chapters
               ,
               of
               the
               chiefe
               point
               in
               controversie
               ,
               betweene
               the
               Doctor
               and
               your selfe
               ;
               and
               hunted
               you
               as
               well
               as
               my
               poore
               wits
               would
               serve
               me
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               your
               starting
               holes
               .
               Altars
               ,
               and
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Sacri●●ces
               being
               Relatives
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               your selfe
               ,
               I
               have
               layed
               down
               in
               the
               first
               place
               the
               Orthodox
               and
               ancient
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               concerning
               Sacrifice
               ;
               followed
               it
               in
               the
               way
               of
               an
               
                 historicall
                 narration
              
               ,
               from
               Abel
               downe
               to
               Noah
               ,
               from
               him
               to
               Moses
               ,
               from
               Moses
               to
               Christ
               ,
               who
               instituted
               ,
               as
               S.
               Irenaeus
               hath
               it
               ,
               the
               new
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ;
               
                 novam
                 oblationem
                 novi
                 Testamenti
              
               ,
               in
               this
               Fathers
               language
               .
               This
               sacrifice
               thus
               instituted
               by
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               Church
               received
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               c
               and
               offers
               it
               accordingly
               to
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               throughout
               the
               habitable
               world
               :
               the
               passage
               and
               descent
               whereof
               from
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               untill
               S.
               Austins
               ,
               wee
               have
               traced
               and
               followed
               .
               And
               wee
               have
               also
               found
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               first
               times
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               sacrifice
               performed
               without
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Altars
               ;
               excepting
               those
               
                 spirituall
                 S●crifices
              
               ,
               which
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               offer
               ,
               in
               what
               place
               soever
               .
               All
               which
               ,
               both
               
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               sacrifice
               ,
               we
               have
               di●covered
               
               to
               you
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               
               out
               of
               the
               publick
               monuments
               and
               Records
               thereof
               ;
               and
               that
               so
               answerably
               unto
               the
               Patternes
               of
               Antiquitie
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               〈…〉
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               than
               the
               〈…〉
               have
               cleared
               up
               those
               mists
               ,
               which
               you
               endeavoured
               to
               cast
               upon
               the
               ancient
               Writers
               ,
               that
               so
               your
               Readers
               might
               not
               see
               the
               true
               intent
               and
               meaning
               of
               those
               passages
               ,
               w
               ch
               concern
               this
               Argument
               ;
               those
               most
               especially
               whereby
               you
               would
               perswade
               weake
               men
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               bound
               to
               take
               your
               word
               without
               further
               search
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               there
               was
               neither
               
                 Altar
                 ,
                 Priest
              
               ,
               not
               Sacrifice
               ,
               truly
               and
               properly
               so
               called
               :
               which
               what
               a
               ruine
               and
               confusion
               it
               would
               bring
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               taking
               away
               all
               outward
               worship
               ,
               enabling
               every
               man
               to
               the
               Priestly
               function
               ,
               robbing
               the
               Church
               of
               all
               the
               reverence
               due
               unto
               it
               ;
               no
               man
               knowes
               better
               than
               your selfe
               ,
               who
               have
               endevoured
               to
               promote
               that
               doctrine
               for
               this
               purpose
               onely
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               cryed
               up
               ,
               and
               honoured
               as
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Patron
              
               and
               defender
               of
               mens
               
                 Christian
                 libertie
              
               .
               Finally
               ▪
               I
               have
               answered
               unto
               all
               those
               Cavils
               and
               exceptions
               w
               ch
               you
               had
               made
               against
               the
               Allegations
               and
               Authorities
               pressed
               and
               produced
               by
               the
               Doctor
               against
               the
               Writer
               of
               the
               Letter
               to
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Granthan
               ;
               and
               left
               him
               
                 statu
                 quo
              
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               case
               wherein
               you
               found
               him
               ,
               all
               your
               assaults
               and
               stratagems
               of
               fraud
               and
               falshood
               notwithanding
               .
               But
               this
               in
               reference
               onely
               to
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               had
               Altars
               in
               those
               early
               and
               dawning
               dayes
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               we
               will
               next
               looke
               upon
               the
               place
               and
               situation
               of
               them
               ,
               what
               you
               say
               to
               that
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               Of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               fashion
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               usuall
               place
               allotted
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               holy
               Altar
               .
            
             
               Places
               appointed
               for
               Divine
               worship
               amongst
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               Gentiles
               .
               The
               various
               conditions
               and
               esta●te
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Churches
               were
               according
               unto
               those
               estates
               .
               What
               was
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Apolog●ticks
               ,
               when
               they
               denyed
               the
               having
               of
               Temples
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               The
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               stops
               the
               mouth
               of
               
                 Minutius
                 Felix
              
               ,
               and
               falsifieth
               
                 Arnobius
                 .
                 Altars
              
               how
               situated
               in
               the
               troublesome
               and
               persec●ted
               times
               of
               Christianity
               .
               The
               usuall
               forme
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               distinct
               part●
               and
               places
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               .
               That
               in
               those
               times
               the
               Altars
               stood
               not
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               is
               supposed
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               Six
               reasons
               for
               the
               standing
               of
               the
               Altars
               at
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               Quire
               or
               Chancell
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               old
               .
               Of
               Ecclesiasticall
               traditions
               ,
               and
               the
               authority
               thereof
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               constant
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               former
               times
               .
               The
               Minister
               of
               Linc.
               tels
               a
               Winter
               tale
               about
               the
               standing
               of
               an
               Altar
               in
               the
               
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
              
               of
               Dover
               .
               The
               meaning
               of
               the
               Rubrick
               in
               the
               Common-prayer-booke
               ,
               about
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Table
               in
               Communion
               tim●
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               the
               82
               Canon
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               well
               noted
               by
               our
               incomparable
               Hoo●ker
               ,
               
                 That
                 solemne
                 duties
                 of
                 publick
                 service
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 their
                 places
                 set
                 and
                 prepared
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 beseemeth
                 actions
                 of
                 that
                 regard
                 .
              
               Which
               layed
               for
               his
               foundation
               ,
               he
               thus
               builds
               upon
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 Adam
                 ,
                 even
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 his
                 small
                 continuance
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 had
                 where
                 to
                 present
                 himselfe
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 8.
                 that
                 Adams
                 sonnes
                 had
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 whither
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 4.
                 3.
                 that
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 used
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 Mountaines
                 ,
                 and
                 Groves
                 to
                 the
                 self-same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 13.
                 4.
                 
                 &
                 22.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 21.
                 33.
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 themselves
                 no
                 setled
                 habitation
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 then
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 moveable
                 Tabernacle
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 charge
                 was
                 given
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 settle
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 beene
                 promised
                 to
                 their
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               Nature
               informed
               them
               in
               the
               maine
               ,
               that
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               places
               were
               to
               bee
               set
               apart
               to
               Gods
               publick
               worship
               ,
               and
               God
               himselfe
               informed
               them
               in
               the
               circumstance
               thereof
               ,
               for
               the
               forme
               and
               fashion
               ,
               both
               when
               the
               Church
               was
               moveable
               ▪
               and
               when
               after
               setled
               .
               The
               Tabernacle
               fashioned
               by
               his
               direction
               ,
               was
               a
               moveable
               Temple
               ;
               the
               Temple
               fashioned
               by
               that
               patterne
               ,
               was
               a
               settled
               Tabernacle
               .
               Each
               of
               them
               had
               their
               Courts
               ,
               their
               Sanctum
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               severall
               Ministeries
               by
               the
               Law
               required
               :
               which
               distribution
               stood
               in
               force
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               there
               was
               any
               Temple
               so
               to
               be
               distributed
               ,
               and
               any
               Ministeries
               in
               the
               same
               to
               be
               performed
               .
               A
               Temple
               ,
               whilest
               it
               stood
               ,
               of
               most
               rich
               magnificence
               ;
               
                 immensae
                 opulentiae
                 Templum
              
               ,
               as
               b
               Tacitus
               most
               truly
               called
               it
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               Titus
               labored
               to
               preserve
               with
               all
               might
               and
               cunning
               ,
               at
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Citie
               ;
               knowing
               right
               well
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               c
               that
               the
               subversion
               of
               it
               would
               redound
               unto
               the
               losse
               and
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               .
               A
               Temple
               on
               the
               which
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Ie●es
               had
               severally
               bestowed
               their
               costly
               offerings
               ,
               as
               
               occasion
               was
               :
               and
               to
               the
               which
               the
               Kings
               of
               Asia
               ,
               d
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               Iosephus
               tels
               us
               ,
               had
               sent
               both
               many
               and
               those
               royall
               and
               magnificent
               presents
               ,
               in
               testimonie
               of
               their
               service
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               otherwise
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               than
               with
               Gods
               owne
               people
               .
               At
               first
               they
               worshipped
               their
               Gods
               
                 sub
                 dio
              
               ,
               in
               the
               open
               aire
               :
               the
               Grecians
               sacrificing
               unto
               Aesculapius
               e
               on
               the
               mountaine
               tops
               ,
               as
               the
               Bithynians
               did
               unto
               all
               their
               deities
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               they
               had
               their
               
                 high
                 places
              
               ,
               their
               
                 montium
                 cacumina
              
               ,
               as
               mine
               Authour
               cals
               them
               ;
               so
               had
               they
               groves
               also
               as
               the
               Patriarks
               had
               ;
               and
               sacrificed
               unto
               their
               Gods
               under
               woods
               and
               trees
               .
               f
               The
               grove
               of
               Hercules
               neere
               Athens
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Vesta
               neere
               mount
               Palatine
               ,
               were
               very
               famous
               in
               old
               time●
               .
               Some
               such
               there
               was
               in
               Carthage
               whereof
               Virgil
               g
               speaks
               ,
               
                 Lucus
                 in
                 urbe
                 fuit
                 mediâ
                 ,
                 laetissimus
                 umbra
                 .
              
               And
               Servius
               notes
               h
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               that
               Virgil
               never
               speakes
               of
               groves
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               take
               them
               to
               bee
               consecrated
               ;
               and
               
                 nunquam
                 sine
                 religione
                 ▪
              
               in
               his
               Scholia
               on
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Aen●ids
               .
               So
               Lucan
               tels
               us
               of
               the
               Druydes
               ,
               i
               
                 Nemora
                 alta
                 remotis
                 incolitis
                 Lucis
              
               ,
               that
               they
               delighted
               most
               in
               
                 high
                 woods
              
               ,
               and
               private
               groves
               :
               the
               Oake
               being
               principally
               affected
               by
               them
               ,
               whence
               k
               they
               had
               their
               name
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Lord
               had
               fixed
               his
               people
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               given
               them
               leave
               to
               build
               a
               Temple
               to
               his
               name
               :
               that
               grant
               was
               forthwith
               apprehended
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               also
               ,
               in
               their
               magnificent
               structures
               of
               the
               selfe
               same
               kinde
               .
               The
               forme
               and
               distribution
               generally
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               Salomons
               :
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               being
               divided
               into
               three
               parts
               also
               ;
               viz.
               the
               Courts
               or
               Areas
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               the
               same
               which
               they
               called
               Basilicas
               ,
               and
               last
               of
               all
               their
               Adyta
               ,
               
               or
               Penetralia
               .
               The
               Areas
               of
               their
               Temples
               ,
               l
               the
               Porticos
               ,
               and
               the
               Nave
               or
               bodie
               of
               them
               ,
               were
               suffered
               to
               be
               used
               sometimes
               for
               walking
               ,
               conference
               ,
               and
               such
               civill
               businesses
               :
               but
               for
               their
               Adyta
               ,
               m
               they
               were
               conceived
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               looked
               into
               or
               touched
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Priests
               .
               These
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Latines
               generally
               called
               Penetralia
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               :
               Caesar
               ,
               n
               
                 occulta
                 &
                 remota
                 Templi
              
               ,
               the
               hidden
               and
               remote
               parts
               of
               the
               Temple
               ;
               and
               addes
               withall
               
                 quo
                 praeter
                 sacerdotes
                 adire
                 fas
                 non
                 est
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               was
               lawfull
               unto
               none
               besides
               the
               Priests
               to
               goe
               into
               them
               .
               Finally
               ,
               for
               the
               costly
               offerings
               bestowed
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               those
               rich
               presents
               which
               occasionally
               had
               been
               sent
               unto
               them
               :
               take
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               that
               Temple
               of
               Apollo
               in
               Delphos
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Historian
               o
               thus
               informes
               us
               .
               
                 Multa
                 ibi
                 &
                 opulenta
                 Regum
                 populorumque
                 visuntur
                 munera
                 ,
                 quaeque
                 magnificentia
                 sui
                 ,
                 reddentium
                 vota
                 gratam
                 voluntatem
                 ,
                 &
                 deorum
                 responsa
                 manifestant
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               also
               was
               it
               with
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               compelled
               too
               often
               ,
               to
               hold
               their
               meetings
               and
               assemblies
               ,
               as
               Bishop
               Iewell
               rightly
               notes
               it
               ,
               in
               
                 vacant
                 places
              
               ,
               in
               
                 woods
                 and
                 forrests
                 ,
                 and
                 caves
                 under
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               And
               after
               as
               by
               sufferance
               or
               by
               speciall
               favour
               ,
               they
               were
               permitted
               to
               build
               them
               Oratories
               ,
               for
               the
               publick
               use
               :
               they
               neither
               built
               them
               in
               such
               sumptuous
               manner
               ,
               as
               might
               have
               drawne
               upon
               them
               the
               Common
               envie
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               or
               furnished
               them
               in
               such
               rich
               sort
               as
               might
               have
               been
               a
               burden
               to
               themselves
               in
               their
               poore
               estate
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Church
               was
               setled
               ,
               and
               had
               got
               the
               better
               hand
               of
               her
               cruell
               enemies
               ;
               Temples
               in
               all
               parts
               were
               erected
               :
               the
               whole
               world
               seeming
               to
               exult
               that
               opportunity
               was
               given
               to
               poure
               out
               its
               treasures
               to
               so
               good
               a
               purpose
               .
               To
               these
               
               three
               periods
               ,
               we
               may
               reduce
               what
               ever
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               present
               businesse
               .
               Touching
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               we
               are
               told
               by
               Platina
               ,
               p
               
                 Occulta
                 esse
                 omnia
                 ,
                 &
                 sacella
                 potius
                 at
                 que
                 etiam
                 abdita
                 ,
                 &
                 plerumque
                 subterranea
                 .
              
               Churches
               they
               had
               ,
               places
               designed
               and
               set
               apart
               for
               their
               holy
               exercises
               ;
               but
               poore
               and
               meane
               ,
               and
               almost
               hidden
               from
               mens
               eyes
               ,
               agreeable
               unto
               the
               present
               state
               in
               the
               which
               they
               were
               .
               However
               being
               destinate
               to
               those
               holy
               uses
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               suffered
               to
               bee
               defiled
               and
               abused
               by
               prophane
               imployments
               .
               That
               of
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               ,
               q
               
                 Have
                 yee
                 not
                 Houses
                 to
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 in
                 ,
              
               discovers
               manifestly
               that
               there
               was
               a
               difference
               to
               be
               made
               between
               house
               and
               house
               ,
               between
               Gods
               house
               and
               mans
               ,
               the
               places
               of
               religious
               and
               civill
               meetings
               .
               Now
               as
               there
               was
               a
               difference
               between
               house
               and
               house
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               selfe
               same
               house
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               difference
               between
               place
               and
               place
               :
               that
               which
               was
               separated
               for
               the
               Priest
               and
               the
               
                 holy
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               not
               being
               to
               bee
               pressed
               into
               by
               the
               Common
               people
               .
               And
               of
               the
               people
               there
               were
               some
               that
               might
               approch
               more
               neere
               to
               the
               holy
               places
               ,
               than
               the
               others
               could
               :
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               so
               knowne
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               which
               pretends
               to
               learning
               did
               ever
               doubt
               it
               .
               The
               second
               period
               was
               when
               the
               Church
               had
               rest
               ,
               what
               times
               the
               Christians
               set
               themselves
               to
               build
               them
               Churches
               :
               Churches
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               avowed
               for
               such
               ,
               and
               publickly
               frequented
               for
               religious
               meetings
               ,
               visible
               as
               well
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               as
               unto
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               well
               knowne
               to
               be
               so
               .
               The
               first
               observed
               by
               
                 Polydor
                 Virgil
              
               ,
               r
               to
               have
               been
               publickly
               avowed
               in
               Rome
               ,
               being
               that
               of
               
                 therm●
                 Novuti
                 invico
                 Patritio
              
               ,
               consecrated
               by
               Pope
               Pius
               the
               first
               ,
               An.
               150.
               or
               thereabouts
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 S.
                 Prudentianae
              
               .
               Another
               Church
               (
               but
               somewhat
               after
               
               this
               )
               doth
               Platina
               remember
               s
               to
               have
               been
               built
               by
               Pope
               
                 Calixtus
                 ,
                 in
                 regione
                 Transtyberina
              
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Blessed
                 Virgin.
              
               But
               for
               a
               generall
               view
               of
               their
               works
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               we
               may
               best
               take
               it
               from
               Eusebius
               ,
               t
               who
               speaking
               of
               the
               calme
               that
               was
               between
               the
               ninth
               and
               tenth
               persecutions
               ,
               informes
               us
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               that
               not
               content
               with
               those
               
                 small
                 Churches
                 which
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 ,
              
               they
               built
               them
               fairer
               ,
               and
               
                 more
                 large
              
               ,
               in
               every
               citie
               .
               But
               take
               his
               owne
               words
               with
               you
               for
               your
               more
               assurance
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Where
               you
               may
               also
               see
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               Churches
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               before
               hee
               cals
               them
               )
               in
               the
               former
               times
               ,
               but
               meane
               and
               small
               ,
               agreeable
               unto
               those
               miserable
               and
               calamitous
               dayes
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               long
               before
               those
               Churches
               built
               so
               lately
               ,
               u
               were
               all
               againe
               demolished
               by
               Dioclesian
               ;
               and
               so
               continued
               till
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Constantine
               :
               what
               time
               being
               raised
               more
               beautifully
               ,
               than
               before
               they
               had
               beene
               ;
               they
               were
               set
               out
               and
               furnished
               with
               all
               costly
               furnitures
               .
               So
               that
               when
               Iulian
               was
               in
               state
               ,
               who
               next
               but
               one
               succeeded
               Constantine
               in
               the
               Roman
               empire
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               treasures
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               made
               a
               pray
               unto
               the
               spoiler
               :
               Felix
               the
               Proconsul
               x
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               breake
               out
               into
               this
               expression
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               behold
               in
               what
               rich
               utensiles
               they
               doe
               administer
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Marie
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               ever
               thought
               till
               now
               ,
               in
               these
               later
               dayes
               ,
               that
               God
               created
               such
               and
               so
               many
               glorious
               things
               ,
               to
               be
               served
               only
               with
               the
               basest
               .
            
             
               This
               ground-work
               laied
               ,
               we
               may
               the
               better
               see
               what
               wee
               have
               to
               say
               to
               those
               objections
               ,
               which
               are
               
               and
               have
               beene
               made
               out
               of
               the
               Apol●geticks
               of
               thos●
               times
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               in
               those
               early
               daies
               of
               Christianity
               there
               were
               no
               Churches
               .
               And
               this
               I
               will
               the
               rather
               do
               ,
               because
               the
               Authors
               which
               you
               have
               produced
               against
               the
               being
               of
               Altars
               in
               the
               Christians
               Churches
               ,
               conclude
               aswell
               ,
               that
               then
               they
               had
               no
               Churches
               for
               religious
               uses
               :
               which
               being
               examined
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               will
               more
               cleerely
               manifest
               what
               kinde
               of
               Altars
               ,
               and
               what
               kinde
               of
               Churches
               ,
               were
               then
               enquired
               of
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               sence
               the
               having
               of
               them
               was
               denied
               by
               the
               Christian
               writers
               .
               Now
               they
               that
               gave
               the
               hint
               unto
               this
               surmise
               ,
               lived
               either
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               persecution
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               faithfull
               were
               dispersed
               ,
               and
               neither
               durst
               or
               could
               be
               suffered
               to
               meet
               in
               publick
               :
               or
               else
               considering
               that
               their
               Churches
               were
               but
               mean
               and
               poore
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               use
               to
               call
               them
               Temples
               ;
               as
               did
               the
               Gentiles
               those
               magnificent
               and
               stately
               structures
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               consecrated
               to
               their
               Idols
               .
               When
               therefore
               they
               were
               chalenged
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               render
               an
               accompt
               of
               their
               religion
               ;
               and
               were
               demanded
               why
               they
               had
               no
               Altars
               :
               they
               were
               interrogated
               also
               why
               they
               had
               no
               Churches
               .
               Not
               any
               of
               those
               Authors
               which
               you
               have
               produced
               ,
               but
               speak
               of
               one
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               :
               the
               objection
               being
               made
               of
               both
               ,
               and
               the
               answere
               unto
               both
               set
               down
               accordingly
               .
               Origen
               mentions
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Minutius
                 Felix
              
               ,
               hath
               his
               
                 Templa
                 nulla
              
               ,
               with
               his
               
                 Aras
                 nullas
              
               :
               and
               of
               Arnobius
               it
               a
               was
               asked
               ,
               
                 cur
                 neque
                 sacras
                 aedes
                 venerationis
                 ad
                 officia
                 construamus
              
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               
                 non
                 Altaria
                 fabricemus
              
               .
               In
               the
               reporting
               of
               which
               Authors
               you
               leave
               out
               whatsoever
               doth
               relate
               to
               not
               having
               Churches
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Quaere
               only
               were
               of
               not
               having
               Altars
               in
               those
               Churches
               ,
               and
               
               therefore
               cut
               Minutius
               off
               at
               
                 cur
                 nullas
                 aras
              
               ,
               not
               suffering
               him
               to
               come
               forth
               with
               his
               
                 Templa
                 nulla
              
               .
               As
               for
               Arnobius
               ,
               you
               deale
               worse
               with
               him
               ,
               than
               with
               Minutius
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Gentiles
               put
               the
               question
               ,
               b
               why
               they
               (
               the
               Christians
               )
               built
               no
               Altars
               ,
               
                 venerationis
                 ad
                 officia
                 ,
                 to
                 officiate
                 upon
                 in
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 divine
                 worship
                 :
              
               when
               as
               the
               question
               was
               not
               why
               they
               had
               no
               Altars
               to
               officiate
               on
               ;
               but
               why
               they
               had
               no
               Churches
               to
               officiate
               in
               .
               Is
               this
               faire
               dealing
               think
               you
               ,
               in
               a
               great
               Professour
               ?
            
             
               Then
               for
               the
               Answers
               to
               these
               Cavils
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               must
               be
               understood
               
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
              
               ,
               c
               as
               you
               please
               to
               say
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Altars
               :
               then
               will
               it
               follow
               thereupon
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               they
               had
               no
               Churches
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               none
               neither
               .
               You
               grant
               your selfe
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               
                 Altars
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 in
              
               Tertullians
               time
               ;
               and
               Churches
               you
               must
               also
               grant
               ,
               because
               you
               finde
               it
               in
               Tertullian
               ,
               who
               makes
               mention
               of
               them
               ,
               lib.
               d
               de
               Idol
               .
               c.
               7.
               
                 ad
                 uxorem
              
               l.
               2.
               cap.
               9.
               de
               
                 veland
                 .
                 virg
              
               .
               cap.
               3.
               
               &
               13.
               and
               also
               in
               his
               book
               de
               
                 Corona
                 militis
              
               ,
               which
               makes
               it
               plain
               ,
               that
               whereas
               Origen
               and
               
                 Minutius
                 Felix
              
               lived
               both
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               reply
               unto
               the
               Quaere
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               neither
               Temples
               ,
               nor
               Altars
               :
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               ,
               not
               
                 absolutely
                 and
                 simply
              
               ,
               as
               you
               simply
               say
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               no
               Churches
               ,
               or
               no
               Altars
               in
               them
               ;
               but
               with
               relation
               to
               those
               Temples
               ,
               and
               those
               Altars
               ,
               which
               were
               so
               honoured
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               The
               like
               is
               also
               to
               bee
               said
               unto
               Arnobius
               ,
               who
               living
               in
               those
               very
               times
               which
               Eusebius
               speaks
               of
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Christians
               did
               inlarge
               their
               Churches
               ,
               and
               publick
               Oratories
               ;
               cannot
               bee
               understood
               so
               
                 absolutely
                 and
                 simply
              
               ,
               as
               you
               and
               e
               your
               Haraldus
               conceive
               he
               may
               ;
               but
               only
               in
               that
               qualified
               sence
               before
               remembred
               .
               
               Churches
               they
               had
               for
               sacred
               and
               religious
               meetings
               ,
               but
               no
               such
               stately
               and
               magnificent
               structures
               as
               were
               erected
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               locall
               habitation
               of
               their
               severall
               Idols
               .
               And
               they
               had
               Altars
               too
               for
               that
               
                 mysticall
                 Sacrifice
              
               ,
               which
               had
               beene
               constantly
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               no
               such
               Altars
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               had
               ,
               and
               enquired
               after
               ,
               which
               were
               for
               bloody
               sacrifices
               of
               Sheep
               and
               Oxen.
               And
               this
               you
               might
               have
               seen
               in
               Arnobius
               also
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               use
               to
               wink
               when
               you
               meet
               with
               any
               thing
               you
               would
               not
               willingly
               observe
               .
               For
               presently
               on
               this
               ,
               
                 quod
                 non
                 Altaria
                 fabricemus
                 ,
                 non
                 ar
                 as
                 ,
              
               he
               addes
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 non
                 caesorum
                 sanguinem
                 animantium
                 demus
              
               :
               which
               cleerely
               shewes
               what
               Altars
               they
               were
               said
               to
               want
               by
               the
               Inquisitors
               .
            
             
               Thus
               having
               found
               that
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               the
               Christians
               had
               their
               Churches
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               their
               Altars
               ,
               our
               next
               iuquirie
               must
               be
               this
               ,
               how
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               particular
               place
               those
               Altars
               were
               disposed
               of
               in
               the
               Churches
               .
               For
               that
               they
               had
               some
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               place
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               matter
               to
               be
               doubted
               .
               Not
               that
               I
               think
               the
               Altars
               were
               so
               fixed
               at
               first
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               removing
               of
               them
               if
               occasion
               was
               ;
               but
               that
               there
               was
               some
               certain
               place
               allotted
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               reserved
               for
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               :
               out
               of
               which
               place
               they
               were
               not
               to
               bee
               moved
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               were
               quite
               moved
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               it
               hapned
               .
               For
               that
               they
               were
               not
               fixed
               at
               first
               may
               be
               well
               collected
               from
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               still
               in
               motion
               ,
               and
               unsetled
               ,
               the
               winds
               of
               persecution
               beating
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               so
               fierce
               upon
               it
               .
               Nor
               were
               the
               Altars
               only
               moveable
               in
               those
               first
               daies
               ,
               but
               also
               portable
               :
               and
               
               purposely
               made
               moveable
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               portable
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               times
               .
               And
               if
               we
               may
               relie
               upon
               
                 Gabriel
                 Biel
              
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               case
               I
               think
               wee
               may
               ,
               he
               tels
               us
               of
               a
               Table
               ,
               or
               Altar
               ,
               (
               
                 Altare
                 ligneum
              
               in
               his
               language
               )
               f
               whereat
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               did
               use
               to
               celebrate
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               which
               was
               removed
               by
               the
               Priests
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               
                 ubicunque
                 episcopus
                 Romanus
                 latuerit
              
               ,
               where
               ever
               the
               then
               Roman
               Bishops
               did
               retire
               themselves
               in
               times
               of
               danger
               .
               Then
               for
               the
               situation
               of
               them
               ,
               whether
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               or
               West
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               part
               of
               the
               heavenly
               bodies
               ,
               if
               
                 Walafridus
                 Strabo
              
               may
               be
               credited
               ;
               there
               was
               no
               certaintie
               thereof
               in
               the
               said
               times
               neither
               :
               the
               Altars
               or
               
                 Communion
                 Tables
              
               being
               sometimes
               disposed
               of
               g
               in
               
                 diversas
                 plagas
              
               ,
               East
               ,
               West
               ,
               North
               ,
               or
               South
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               there
               he
               tels
               us
               ,
               
                 propter
                 aliquam
                 locorum
                 opportunitatem
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               qualitie
               and
               conveniencie
               of
               the
               place
               it selfe
               .
               Indeed
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               ,
               as
               the
               times
               then
               were
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               otherwise
               .
               For
               holding
               their
               assemblies
               ,
               as
               before
               we
               told
               you
               ,
               in
               
                 private
                 houses
              
               ,
               in
               dennes
               ,
               and
               
                 cavernes
                 under
                 ground
              
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               make
               a
               vertue
               of
               necessity
               ,
               and
               suit
               themselves
               according
               to
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               considering
               that
               they
               could
               not
               suit
               the
               place
               to
               their
               own
               desires
               .
               But
               this
               held
               only
               for
               a
               time
               :
               no
               longer
               than
               the
               faithfull
               were
               in
               those
               extremities
               ,
               and
               put
               unto
               their
               shifts
               ,
               as
               wee
               use
               to
               say
               .
               For
               after
               when
               they
               were
               permitted
               ,
               either
               on
               sufferance
               ,
               or
               by
               speciall
               favour
               ,
               to
               fit
               their
               Churches
               to
               their
               minds
               ,
               they
               contrived
               them
               so
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               prayers
               and
               addresse
               to
               Almightie
               God
               ,
               they
               turned
               themselves
               unto
               the
               East
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Questions
               and
               Answeres
               
                 ad
                 Orthodoxos
              
               ascribed
               to
               Iustine
               ,
               affirmes
               that
               in
               his
               
               
               
               
               
               time
               h
               the
               Christians
               offered
               up
               their
               hymnes
               and
               orizons
               to
               God
               ,
               fixing
               their
               eyes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               towards
               or
               on
               the
               eastern
               parts
               :
               and
               ●aith
               withall
               ,
               that
               they
               received
               this
               usage
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               .
               i
               And
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               in
               Tertullians
               time
               the
               Christians
               were
               accused
               of
               worshipping
               the
               Sunne
               :
               for
               which
               there
               was
               no
               other
               ground
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               turned
               unto
               the
               East
               in
               the
               times
               of
               prayer
               .
               
                 Inde
                 suspicio
                 quod
                 innotuerit
                 nos
                 ad
                 Orientis
                 regionem
                 precari
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               there
               informs
               us
               .
               Which
               being
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               but
               that
               the
               Churches
               were
               contrived
               and
               built
               accordingly
               ,
               fit
               to
               the
               posture
               of
               the
               people
               in
               the
               times
               of
               prayer
               .
               Not
               that
               they
               were
               not
               built
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               in
               any
               other
               form
               or
               fashion
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               thus
               generally
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               from
               those
               times
               downwards
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               resolved
               by
               i
               
                 Walfridus
                 Strabo
                 ,
                 usus
                 frequentior
                 est
                 in
                 Orientem
                 or
                 antes
                 converti
                 ,
                 &
                 pluralitatem
                 ecclesiarum
                 maximam
                 eo
                 tenore
                 constitui
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               further
               proofe
               of
               which
               ,
               let
               us
               but
               look
               upon
               the
               formes
               of
               our
               antient
               Churches
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               finde
               that
               generally
               they
               are
               built
               in
               one
               uniforme
               fashion
               :
               which
               fashion
               questionlesse
               was
               borrowed
               from
               the
               pattern
               of
               the
               first
               Churches
               erected
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               .
               Baronius
               tels
               us
               of
               some
               Churches
               k
               in
               his
               time
               standing
               ,
               
                 quae
                 temporibus
                 Constantini
                 fuerunt
                 à
                 fundamentis
                 extructae
                 ,
              
               which
               had
               beene
               built
               from
               the
               foundation
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Constantine
               :
               and
               differed
               nothing
               in
               the
               forme
               ,
               either
               for
               situation
               or
               distinction
               ,
               from
               those
               which
               have
               beene
               since
               erected
               .
               And
               we
               may
               probably
               conclude
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               those
               then
               built
               were
               built
               according
               to
               the
               ●orme
               of
               those
               which
               were
               demolished
               not
               long
               before
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               
               of
               Diocletians
               furie
               :
               
                 cum
                 eadem
                 in
                 iis
                 officia
                 essent
                 obeunda
                 ,
                 exerce●dae
                 functiones
                 ,
                 a●
                 mysteria
                 consummanda
              
               ;
               the
               selfe
               same
               Offices
               ,
               functions
               ,
               and
               mysteries
               ,
               being
               to
               be
               performed
               in
               them
               both
               alike
               .
               Now
               for
               performance
               of
               these
               functions
               ,
               offices
               ,
               and
               mysteries
               ,
               the
               Churches
               were
               divided
               into
               severall
               parts
               :
               two
               of
               the
               which
               are
               most
               considerable
               in
               our
               present
               businesse
               .
               Of
               these
               the
               greater
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               nave
               or
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               other
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               the
               Quire
               ,
               or
               Chancell
               :
               the
               body
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               standing
               towards
               the
               West
               :
               the
               Quire
               or
               Chancell
               towards
               the
               East
               .
               And
               howsoever
               it
               was
               and
               might
               bee
               otherwise
               in
               some
               few
               particulars
               ;
               yet
               it
               was
               
                 usitatior
                 mos
              
               ,
               the
               generall
               usage
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               l
               as
               Paulinus
               hath
               it
               ,
               to
               place
               the
               Quire
               or
               Chancell
               in
               the
               Eastern
               part
               .
               Within
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               had
               their
               Auditorium
               ,
               their
               place
               for
               reading
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               of
               the
               publick
               Offices
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               heard
               by
               those
               whom
               they
               called
               Catechumeni
               ,
               that
               were
               instructed
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               yet
               admitted
               unto
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               .
               The
               Quire
               or
               Chancell
               set
               apart
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               those
               rites
               ,
               i●
               which
               they
               placed
               the
               greatest
               mysterie
               of
               their
               profession
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               bodie
               and
               bloud
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               :
               A
               difference
               or
               distinction
               not
               took
               up
               in
               the
               latter
               times
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               may
               plead
               strongly
               for
               as
               much
               antiquitie
               as
               any
               other
               custome
               in
               the
               Church
               besides
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               which
               they
               were
               directed
               as
               well
               by
               Gods
               command
               ,
               as
               by
               naturall
               reason
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Taberna●le
               built
               by
               Gods
               owne
               appointment
               ,
               and
               fashioned
               by
               his
               owne
               direction
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               
                 Sanctum
                 sanctorum
              
               ,
               a
               place
               more
               holy
               than
               the
               rest
               ;
               selected
               by
               the
               Lord
               for
               the
               most
               excellent
               
               part
               of
               the
               Iewish
               ceremonie
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               expiating
               of
               his
               people
               .
               For
               which
               ,
               if
               God
               thought
               fit
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               proper
               and
               selected
               ▪
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               same
               should
               be
               secluded
               from
               all
               other
               use
               :
               the
               Christians
               by
               the
               selfe
               same
               warrant
               might
               in
               their
               Churches
               have
               a
               
                 Sanc●●m
                 Sanctorum
              
               also
               ,
               for
               the
               commemorating
               of
               that
               expiation
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               fact
               made
               for
               us
               by
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               had
               in
               their
               severall
               temples
               ,
               their
               Adyta
               ,
               or
               Penetralia
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               :
               wherein
               their
               greatest
               mysteries
               were
               performed
               and
               celebrated
               .
               
                 Tota
                 in
                 Ad●tis
                 divinitas
              
               ,
               m
               saith
               Tertullian
               of
               them
               .
               In
               those
               they
               placed
               their
               deities
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               their
               
                 Altars
                 .
                 Excessere
                 omnes
                 ,
                 Adytis
                 arisque
                 relictis
                 ,
                 Dii
                 quibus
                 imperium
                 hoc
                 steterat
                 ,
              
               n
               as
               the
               Poet
               hath
               it
               :
               which
               cleerly
               shewes
               their
               Altars
               were
               disposed
               of
               in
               their
               in
               most
               Adyta
               .
               And
               should
               you
               say
               that
               by
               this
               reason
               ,
               the
               distribution
               of
               our
               Churches
               into
               a
               body
               and
               a
               Chancell
               ,
               would
               savour
               too
               much
               either
               of
               the
               Iew
               or
               Gentile
               ,
               you
               might
               betray
               your
               folly
               ,
               but
               not
               hurt
               the
               cause
               .
               For
               there
               's
               no
               question
               to
               be
               made
               but
               many
               Temples
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               ,
               without
               any
               alteration
               of
               the
               Fabrick
               ,
               converted
               into
               Christian
               Churches
               .
               Nor
               can
               you
               shew
               a
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               why
               it
               should
               be
               more
               stood
               upon
               ,
               as
               the
               times
               then
               were
               ,
               to
               build
               new
               Churches
               of
               that
               fashion
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               used
               ;
               than
               to
               use
               those
               very
               Churches
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               built
               .
               And
               for
               conformitie
               with
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               you
               finde
               that
               answered
               to
               your
               hand
               by
               a
               o
               judicious
               Divine
               indeed
               ,
               who
               counts
               it
               no
               lesse
               grievous
               fault
               ,
               for
               any
               King
               to
               build
               his
               house
               according
               to
               the
               modell
               of
               
                 Salomons
                 palace
              
               ;
               than
               for
               the
               Christians
               in
               contriving
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               to
               have
               an
               eye
               upon
               the
               fabrick
               of
               K.
               
                 Salomons
                 Temple
              
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               where
               it
               is
               affirmed
               in
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               ,
               that
               anciently
               the
               
                 Communion-Tables
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               proofe
               thereof
               ,
               the
               Vicar
               was
               referred
               to
               Bishop
               Iewell
               :
               before
               we
               come
               to
               an
               examination
               of
               the
               proofes
               there
               offered
               ,
               
               we
               wil
               propose
               some
               reasons
               why
               it
               could
               not
               bee
               so
               .
               And
               first
               wee
               find
               it
               granted
               by
               that
               Reverend
               Prelat
               ,
               Bishop
               Iewell
               ,
               that
               wheresoever
               the
               Altar
               stood
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 divided
                 with
                 railes
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 whereof
                 it
                 was
                 called
                 Cancelli
                 ,
                 a
                 Chancell
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 Presbyterium
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 place
                 specially
                 appointed
                 unto
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 up
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 disturbing
                 the
                 holy
                 Ministerie
                 :
              
               Which
               given
               for
               granted
               we
               proceed
               ,
               and
               will
               shew
               some
               reasons
               and
               authorities
               that
               the
               said
               Chancell
               or
               Presbyterie
               was
               not
               ,
               as
               hee
               conceiveth
               ,
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               a
               distinct
               part
               and
               member
               of
               it
               ,
               at
               one
               end
               thereof
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               would
               not
               have
               you
               t●inke
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               hold
               as
               reverend
               an
               opinion
               of
               Bishop
               Iewel
               ,
               as
               you
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               be
               hee
               who
               hee
               will.
               My
               first
               authority
               shall
               be
               taken
               f●om
               the
               instance
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Emperour
               Theodo●ius
               ,
               which
               himselfe
               there
               makes
               .
               The
               Emperour
               Theodosi●s
               having
               beene
               long
               prohibited
               the
               Church
               ,
               upon
               that
               great
               and
               rash
               Massacre
               of
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               admitted
               to
               p
               communicate
               :
               at
               his
               first
               entrance
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               casts
               himselfe
               downe
               upon
               the
               Pavement
               .
               After
               ,
               the
               Offertory
               comming
               on
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               hee
               went
               into
               the
               Sanctuarie
               ;
               and
               having
               made
               his
               offering
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               continued
               still
               within
               the
               same
               ,
               neare
               the
               partition
               or
               Cancelli
               :
               Which
               being
               noted
               by
               Saint
               Ambrose
               ,
               hee
               signified
               unto
               him
               by
               his
               Deacon
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               
               those
               Inferiour
               parts
               were
               only
               proper
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               man
               else
               .
               Now
               that
               which
               in
               Theodoret
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               q
               Sozomen
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Quire
               or
               Chancell
               ,
               who
               addes
               withall
               ,
               that
               in
               Constantinople
               the
               Emperour
               had
               his
               seat
               in
               the
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               during
               the
               celebrating
               of
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ;
               that
               so
               some
               difference
               might
               bee
               made
               betwixt
               himselfe
               and
               common
               persons
               .
               But
               this
               being
               not
               the
               use
               in
               Millaine
               ,
               Saint
               Ambrose
               alloted
               him
               a
               place
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               within
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               immediately
               before
               the
               barres
               that
               severed
               the
               Church
               and
               Chancell
               .
               And
               this
               hee
               did
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Emperour
               might
               have
               place
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               had
               the
               Priests
               before
               the
               Emperour
               .
               This
               cleerly
               shewes
               ,
               that
               the
               Pres●yterium
               ,
               or
               Chancell
               ,
               was
               not
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               was
               distinct
               and
               severed
               from
               it
               at
               one
               end
               or
               other
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               how
               could
               the
               Emperour
               have
               ●
               place
               betweene
               the
               people
               and
               the
               Priests
               ,
               before
               the
               Chancell
               or
               Cancelli
               ;
               in
               case
               the
               Chancell
               stood
               in
               the
               very
               middest
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               round
               about
               it
               .
               My
               second
               reason
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               a
               like
               storie
               of
               r
               Numerianus
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Carus
               ,
               who
               comming
               into
               the
               Church
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               wherof
               Saint
               Babylas
               was
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               having
               a
               desire
               to
               behold
               their
               mysteries
               ,
               
                 quasi
                 per
                 transennam
              
               ,
               privily
               ,
               as
               if
               peeping
               through
               a
               Lattice
               ,
               was
               presently
               rebuked
               by
               the
               Bishop
               for
               the
               said
               attempt
               .
               Now
               had
               the
               Quire
               or
               Chancell
               stood
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               onely
               railed
               about
               ,
               so
               that
               every
               man
               might
               see
               what
               was
               done
               within
               ;
               Numemerianus
               needed
               not
               to
               have
               peeped
               as
               through
               a
               Lattice
               to
               behold
               their
               doings
               :
               for
               being
               once
               within
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               difficultie
               to
               discerne
               what
               they
               were
               about
               .
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               proved
               from
               that
               which
               was
               before
               related
               from
               Baronius
               ,
               who
               tels
               us
               of
               some
               Churches
               standing
               in
               his
               dayes
               ,
               which
               had
               beene
               founded
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               differed
               nothing
               in
               their
               form
               ,
               either
               for
               situation
               ,
               or
               distinction
               ,
               from
               those
               since
               erected
               .
               And
               fourthly
               ,
               from
               the
               description
               of
               the
               ●tately
               Temple
               of
               S.
               Sophia
               ,
               built
               by
               Iustinian
               the
               Emperour
               :
               of
               which
               Procopius
               doth
               informe
               us
               s
               ,
               that
               the
               Quire
               or
               Chancell
               ,
               wherein
               the
               holy
               mysteries
               were
               celebrated
               ,
               did
               stand
               directly
               to
               the
               East
               :
               For
               having
               before
               described
               the
               Nave
               or
               body
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               both
               for
               length
               and
               bredth
               ,
               he
               addes
               ,
               
                 Ea
                 autem
                 quae
                 ad
                 solem
              
               Orientem
               
                 vergunt
                 ,
                 ubi
                 Deo
                 sacr●
                 peraguntur
                 ,
                 hoc
                 modo
                 aedificata
                 sunt
              
               ;
               which
               hee
               goes
               forwards
               to
               describe
               :
               but
               what
               need
               more
               be
               said
               ,
               than
               you
               say
               your selfe
               ,
               who
               have
               so
               fairly
               ,
               for
               this
               point
               ,
               slipped
               your
               owne
               neck
               out
               of
               the
               Collar
               ,
               and
               left
               your
               L.
               the
               Bishop
               in
               the
               lurch
               ?
               For
               wheras
               he
               refers
               the
               Vicar
               unto
               Bishop
               Iewell
               ,
               to
               see
               
                 how
                 long
                 Communion●tables
                 have
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               you
               put
               it
               to
               the
               question
               t
               ,
               whether
               it
               
                 bee
                 such
                 a
                 new
                 thing
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tables
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 high
                 Altars
                 afterwards
                 did
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Chancell
                 .
              
               The
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Chancell
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               so
               you
               bid
               good
               night
               at
               once
               to
               both
               the
               Bishops
               .
               The
               Altar
               then
               stood
               not
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Chancell
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               thing
               to
               bee
               cleared
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               that
               the
               Altar
               or
               Lords
               Table
               was
               placed
               in
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               Quire
               or
               Chancell
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               evident
               by
               many
               plaine
               and
               pregnant
               reasons
               ,
               which
               we
               will
               marshall
               ascendendo
               ,
               from
               this
               time
               upwards
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               proved
               from
               the
               generall
               usage
               at
               
               this
               time
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               which
               in
               those
               outward
               formes
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               relates
               unto
               the
               use
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               Ancients
               :
               For
               why
               should
               wee
               conceive
               ,
               that
               keeping
               still
               the
               ancient
               fashion
               in
               the
               contriving
               of
               their
               Churches
               ▪
               they
               would
               desert
               the
               a●cient
               fashion
               in
               the
               disposing
               of
               their
               Altars
               .
               Conceive
               mee
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               thus
               generally
               ,
               and
               
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 p●rt
              
               ,
               as
               you
               report
               mee
               very
               rightly
               ,
               
                 p.
                 40.
                 &
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               said
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               fr●m
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Walafridus
                 Strabo
              
               ,
               where
               hee
               u
               informes
               us
               ,
               that
               in
               Saint
               Peters
               Church
               in
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Altaria
                 non
                 tantum
                 in
                 Orientem
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 in
                 ali●s
                 partes
                 esse
                 distributa
              
               ;
               The
               Altars
               stood
               not
               onely
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               but
               in
               other
               places
               :
               and
               this
               he
               makes
               to
               be
               a
               particular
               case
               ,
               differing
               from
               the
               generall
               usage
               .
               The
               like
               to
               which
               may
               bee
               observed
               in
               his
               instances
               of
               the
               Pantheon
               in
               Rome
               ,
               and
               that
               built
               by
               Helena
               in
               Hierusalem
               ,
               being
               both
               round
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               he
               seeme●h
               to
               apologize
               for
               them
               ,
               who
               
                 propter
                 aliquam
                 locorum
                 opportunitatem
              
               ,
               were
               fa●ne
               to
               set
               their
               Al●ars
               otherwise
               than
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Church
               permit●ed
               .
               Now
               
                 Walafridus
                 Strabo
              
               dyed
               ,
               as
               your selfe
               accompts
               it
               x
               ,
               Anno
               846.
               or
               thereabouts
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               from
               the
               division
               of
               the
               Quires
               themselves
               ,
               in
               which
               did
               fi●st
               accurre
               the
               Stalls
               or
               seats
               appointed
               generally
               for
               the
               Clergie
               ;
               next
               above
               that
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               Chaire
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Altar-place
               ,
               or
               that
               whole
               space
               which
               was
               allotted
               purposely
               ,
               and
               solely
               for
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Boord
              
               ,
               or
               Altar
               ,
               call
               it
               which
               you
               will
               ,
               which
               was
               distinguished
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Chancell
               ,
               by
               Railes
               or
               Curtaines
               .
               For
               it
               appears
               most
               manifestly
               in
               the
               ancient
               writers
               ,
               y
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               did
               not
               onely
               signifie
               the
               Altar
               or
               
                 Lords
                 ●oord
              
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               space
               and
               place
               thereof
               ;
               which
               by
               the
               Latines
               
               was
               sometimes
               distinguished
               by
               a
               proper
               name
               ,
               and
               called
               Altarium
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               from
               that
               which
               doth
               occurre
               in
               Socrates
               ,
               concerning
               the
               disposall
               of
               the
               Altars
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               z
               which
               therein
               generally
               differed
               from
               all
               other
               Churches
               .
               How
               so
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               Would
               you
               his
               meaning
               in
               these
               words
               ?
               take
               it
               according
               as
               you
               finde
               it
               in
               Nicephorus
               of
               Langius
               translation
               ;
               a
               
                 Sacra
                 enim
                 Ara
                 non
                 ad
                 Orientem
                 ,
                 sed
                 ad
                 Occidentem
                 versus
                 coll●cata
                 ●ue●at
              
               ;
               because
               the
               Altar
               was
               not
               placed
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               but
               towards
               the
               West
               .
               Cassiodore
               in
               his
               b
               Tripartite
               History
               ,
               rendreth
               this
               place
               with
               more
               advantage
               .
               
                 In
                 Antiochia
                 verò
                 Syriae
                 ,
                 Alta
                 ●
                 non
                 ad
                 Orientem
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 sed
                 magis
                 a●
                 Occidentem
                 habent
              
               ;
               in
               Antioch
               they
               have
               their
               Altar
               ,
               not
               at
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               
                 ad
                 Orientem
                 Ecclesiae
              
               )
               but
               rather
               bending
               toward
               the
               West
               :
               which
               makes
               it
               plaine
               ,
               in
               my
               conceit
               ,
               that
               generally
               in
               other
               places
               the
               Altar
               stood
               
                 ad
                 Orientem
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Easterne
               end
               .
               Fi●tly
               ,
               from
               that
               which
               is
               affirmed
               by
               Bish.
               Iewell
               ,
               c
               Who
               tels
               us
               that
               the
               Quire
               or
               Chancell
               ,
               (
               and
               consequently
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               the
               Altar-place
               )
               as
               it
               may
               bee
               gathered
               from
               Saint
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 at
                 certaine
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 service
                 ,
                 was
                 drawne
                 with
                 Curtaines
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               the
               Holy
               Table
               stood
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Chancell
               ,
               and
               was
               thus
               hanged
               about
               with
               Curtaines
               ;
               there
               being
               space
               enough
               within
               for
               all
               the
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               which
               attended
               at
               the
               holy
               Ministery
               ;
               you
               cannot
               but
               conceive
               in
               your
               imagination
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               needs
               bee
               very
               unsightly
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               much
               more
               roome
               ,
               than
               in
               a
               Chancell
               could
               bee
               spared
               .
               But
               let
               the
               Table
               be
               disposed
               of
               at
               the
               upper
               end
               ,
               and
               then
               a
               
                 Traverse
                 Curtaine
              
               drawne
               betweene
               the
               Table
               and
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               both
               
               those
               inconveniences
               will
               be
               avoided
               ,
               which
               before
               I
               spake
               of
               .
               And
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               pleaded
               from
               a
               constant
               custome
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               in
               praying
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               d
               
                 Ad
                 Orientis
                 regionem
              
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               hath
               it
               ;
               
                 ad
                 solam
              
               e
               
                 Orientis
                 partem
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Origen
               :
               which
               ,
               though
               many
               reasons
               are
               assigned
               by
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Baronius
              
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               yet
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               there
               cannot
               a
               more
               probable
               reason
               be
               given
               thereof
               ,
               than
               from
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               holy
               Table
               at
               the
               
                 East
                 end
              
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               For
               that
               being
               thought
               to
               bee
               more
               sacred
               than
               any
               materiall
               thing
               besides
               to
               the
               Church
               belonging
               ,
               had
               a
               farre
               greater
               measure
               of
               reverence
               and
               devotion
               conferred
               upon
               it
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               reverent
               salutation
               of
               the
               Table
               f
               in
               Dionysius
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               honour
               proper
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               in
               g
               Ignatius
               ;
               and
               
                 geniculatio
                 ad
                 Ar●s
              
               ,
               a
               bowing
               of
               the
               knee
               before
               it
               ,
               in
               h
               Tertullian
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               what
               place
               soever
               it
               was
               placed
               or
               situated
               ,
               there
               were
               the
               peoples
               eyes
               most
               like
               to
               be
               fixed
               and
               setled
               ,
               and
               their
               aspects
               turned
               ▪
               that
               way
               in
               the
               time
               of
               prayer
               ;
               as
               being
               that
               which
               they
               most
               longed
               for
               ,
               and
               looked
               after
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               which
               they
               most
               desired
               to
               bee
               partakers
               .
               Adde
               here
               that
               Damascen
               observes
               ,
               i
               that
               when
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               was
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               his
               face
               was
               Westward
               ,
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               they
               that
               looked
               upon
               him
               ,
               or
               desired
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               did
               looke
               towards
               the
               East
               ;
               which
               were
               it
               so
               ,
               the
               Altar
               being
               so
               lively
               a
               representation
               of
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               might
               bee
               disposed
               of
               so
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               Chancell
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               people
               should
               looke
               Eastward
               ,
               that
               desired
               to
               see
               it
               :
               and
               if
               placed
               Eastward
               for
               that
               reason
               ,
               then
               doubtlesse
               in
               the
               uppermost
               and
               most
               eminent
               place
               of
               the
               Quire
               or
               Chancell
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               man
               who
               ever
               should
               
               have
               place
               beyond
               it
               .
               For
               if
               that
               any
               man
               had
               had
               place
               beyond
               it
               ,
               either
               he
               must
               not
               pray
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               as
               the
               others
               did
               ;
               or
               praying
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               could
               not
               see
               the
               Altar
               ,
               which
               was
               most
               looked
               after
               by
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               Now
               whereas
               you
               desire
               k
               the
               Doctor
               
                 not
                 to
                 forget
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 in
                 his
                 next
                 booke
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 or
                 his
                 blessed
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Fathers
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Councell
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Canon
                 law
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Popes
                 Bull
                 ,
                 hath
                 commanded
                 any
                 Christian
                 Church
                 to
                 set
                 their
                 
                   Altars
                   all
                   along
                   the
                   wall
                
                 :
              
               I
               answer
               you
               by
               asking
               another
               question
               ,
               where
               you
               can
               find
               it
               was
               commanded
               ,
               that
               Christians
               should
               pray
               with
               their
               faces
               Eastward
               .
               Things
               that
               have
               generally
               beene
               received
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               generally
               conceived
               to
               have
               been
               derived
               from
               Apostolicall
               tradition
               ,
               without
               any
               speciall
               mandat
               ,
               left
               
                 in
                 Scriptis
              
               ,
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               them
               .
               Praying
               directly
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               is
               by
               some
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               l
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               &
               m
               S.
               Basil
               ,
               conceived
               to
               be
               of
               that
               condition
               ;
               and
               Damascen
               conceives
               so
               too
               ,
               
                 de
                 Orthod
                 .
                 Fid.
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
              
               13.
               
               Why
               may
               we
               not
               conceive
               the
               like
               ,
               of
               setting
               up
               the
               
                 Altar
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 wall
              
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               beene
               commended
               to
               us
               ,
               if
               not
               by
               Apostolicall
               ,
               yet
               questionlesse
               ,
               by
               Ecclesiasticall
               tradition
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               the
               said
               n
               Damascen
               hath
               truly
               noted
               .
               Many
               things
               come
               unto
               our
               hands
               by
               a
               successionall
               tradition
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               cannot
               finde
               an
               expresse
               command
               in
               any
               of
               those
               wayes
               you
               speake
               of
               :
               which
               yet
               wee
               ought
               to
               entertaine
               ,
               
                 ex
                 vi
                 catholicae
                 consuetudinis
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               said
               tradition
               ,
               and
               continuall
               custome
               .
               Of
               which
               traditions
               there
               are
               many
               which
               still
               retaine
               their
               force
               amongst
               us
               in
               England
               :
               particularly
               those
               which
               
               are
               most
               pertinent
               to
               the
               present
               businesse
               ,
               viz.
               the
               turning
               of
               our selves
               unto
               the
               East
               ,
               in
               our
               publicke
               prayers
               ;
               and
               the
               disposing
               of
               our
               Churches
               accordingly
               .
               And
               why
               not
               then
               in
               placing
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               or
               Altar
               also
               ?
               This
               Church
               ,
               the
               Lord
               be
               thanked
               for
               it
               ,
               hath
               stood
               more
               firme
               for
               Apostolicall
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               traditions
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               than
               any
               other
               whatsoever
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               Nor
               in
               the
               times
               before
               can
               you
               finde
               out
               any
               ,
               that
               stood
               more
               strongly
               for
               and
               in
               the
               Churches
               customes
               .
               If
               you
               have
               found
               ,
               after
               much
               studie
               and
               long
               search
               ,
               a
               o
               round
               Church
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               a
               round
               
                 Temple
                 in
                 London
              
               ;
               can
               you
               conclude
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               generally
               our
               Churches
               here
               ▪
               have
               not
               beene
               built
               according
               to
               the
               Antient
               patternes
               ?
               if
               not
               ,
               how
               excellent
               a
               discourse
               doe
               you
               shew
               your selfe
               in
               the
               application
               .
               You
               might
               as
               well
               have
               gathered
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               doe
               stand
               North
               and
               South
               ,
               because
               you
               finde
               it
               so
               in
               Emanuel
               College
               :
               or
               that
               all
               the
               Ministers
               in
               Lincolnshire
               are
               perfect
               in
               the
               arts
               of
               rayling
               ,
               falsifying
               ,
               and
               deceiving
               ,
               because
               you
               know
               of
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               .
               But
               that
               fine
               storie
               which
               you
               tell
               us
               p
               of
               S.
               
                 Austins
                 Altar
              
               ,
               is
               indeed
               your
               master-peece
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               tell
               it
               in
               your
               very
               words
               ,
               because
               it
               s
               your
               desire
               wee
               
                 should
                 marke
                 it
                 well
              
               .
               You
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 Austin
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 Saxons
                 placed
                 his
                 
                   first
                   Altar
                
                 in
                 the
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
                 at
                 Dover
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 placed
                 this
                 
                   Altar
                   ,
                   in
                   medio
                   sui
                   pene
                   ,
                
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 midst
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicated
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Gregorie
                
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 doth
                 on
                 that
                 Altar
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 perform
                 the
                 agends
                 of
                 this
                 Austin
                 and
                 S.
                 Gregorie
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 you
                 inferre
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Triumph
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   shall
                   we
                   beleeve
                   
                   that
                   ,
                
                 no
                 Church
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 English
                 nation
                 ,
                 did
                 imitate
                 herein
                 her
                 first
                 Metropolis
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 .
              
               Impossible
               indeed
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               true
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               told
               us
               :
               but
               for
               our
               comfort
               ,
               there
               's
               not
               one
               word
               true
               ,
               in
               all
               this
               storie
               .
               Nor
               doe
               I
               think
               that
               you
               intended
               it
               for
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               a
               winters
               tale
               ;
               to
               drive
               away
               the
               cold
               within
               a
               chimney
               corner
               ,
               when
               th●re
               is
               no
               fire
               .
               For
               so
               ridiculous
               a
               confidence
               have
               you
               told
               it
               with
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               the
               hap
               to
               heare
               it
               (
               
                 auditum
                 admissirisum
              
               ,
               and
               you
               know
               what
               followes
               )
               will
               catch
               themselves
               an
               heat
               with
               laughing
               .
               To
               take
               a
               view
               thereof
               ,
               
                 per
                 partes
              
               ,
               Where
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               did
               the
               man
               ever
               heare
               of
               a
               Cathedrall
               Church
               at
               Dover
               ?
               the
               Author
               whom
               you
               follow
               ,
               doth
               call
               it
               
                 Doroverni
                 ,
                 Canterburie
              
               ,
               in
               that
               very
               Chapter
               ;
               and
               
                 Regia
                 civitas
              
               ,
               the
               Regall
               citie
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
              
               33.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Cathedrall
               Church
               at
               Canterbury
               was
               not
               dedicated
               to
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               but
               ,
               as
               your
               Authour
               tels
               ,
               q
               
                 in
                 nomine
                 sancti
                 Salvatoris
                 ,
                 Dei
                 &
                 Domini
                 nostri
                 Iesu
                 Christi
                 ,
              
               unto
               the
               honour
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               :
               and
               is
               called
               
                 Christs
                 Church
              
               to
               this
               day
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Church
               you
               meane
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               Monasterie
               Church
               ,
               and
               no
               Cathedrall
               ;
               which
               ,
               from
               the
               founder
               afterwards
               ,
               was
               called
               S.
               Austins
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               said
               in
               Beda
               ,
               that
               Austin
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Saxons
               did
               place
               this
               Altar
               ,
               in
               that
               Church
               :
               but
               only
               ,
               
                 Habet
                 haec
                 in
                 medio
                 sui
                 pene
                 Altare
                 ,
              
               that
               in
               that
               Church
               there
               is
               an
               Altar
               ,
               placed
               almost
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               by
               whom
               God
               knowes
               ;
               the
               Church
               not
               being
               r
               finished
               when
               this
               Austin
               died
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               your
               Authour
               doth
               not
               say
               that
               the
               said
               Altar
               was
               S.
               Austins
               first
               Altar
               ;
               no
               such
               matter
               neither
               ;
               the
               placing
               of
               that
               Altar
               was
               no
               leading
               case
               :
               but
               only
               
                 habet
                 haec
                 Altare
              
               ,
               that
               
               Edition
               ,
               and
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Chancell
                 .
              
               p.
               206.
               
               I
               see
               your
               fingers
               are
               so
               nimble
               ,
               here
               can
               nothing
               scape
               you
               .
               Then
               for
               the
               
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               however
               it
               was
               put
               unto
               the
               Question
               ,
               y
               in
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               Rubrick
               saith
               ,
               the
               
                 Table
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Chancell
                 ,
                 wh●re
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 prayer
                 he
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 that
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 prayer
                 be
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 most
                 country
                 Churches
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 where
                 should
                 the
                 Table
                 stand
                 most
                 Canonically
                 ?
              
               yet
               you
               recant
               it
               in
               your
               book
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               that
               the
               
                 Writer
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 did
              
               z
               
                 never
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Table
               
                 should
                 stand
                 most
              
               Canonically
               
                 in
                 the
              
               bodie
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 the
                 Canons
                 allow
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 fixed
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Quire
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 of
                 moveable
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 m●et
                 with
                 those
                 cases
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 without
                 this
                 transposing
                 thereof
                 upon
                 occasions
                 ,
                 the
                 Minister
                 cannot
                 be
                 heard
                 of
                 his
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               This
               is
               but
               small
               amends
               ,
               save
               that
               you
               let
               us
               therin
               see
               ,
               you
               are
               irresolute
               in
               your selfe
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               unto
               what
               to
               trust
               .
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               the
               Rubrick
               sounding
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               continuall
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               another
               way
               ;
               it
               might
               perplex
               as
               wise
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               I
               know
               who
               is
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Rubrick
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               .
               Yet
               would
               you
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               use
               a
               briefe
               conjecture
               ,
               and
               not
               upbraid
               me
               for
               it
               in
               your
               next
               assault
               ,
               I
               should
               make
               bold
               to
               tell
               you
               my
               opinion
               in
               it
               .
               Bucer
               ,
               a
               moderate
               and
               ingenious
               man
               ,
               in
               his
               survey
               or
               censure
               of
               the
               first
               Liturgie
               ,
               a
               observed
               that
               all
               divine
               Offices
               were
               celebrated
               in
               the
               Quire
               ,
               or
               
                 Chancell
                 ;
                 In
                 chorotantum
                 ,
                 sacra
                 representari
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               conceived
               to
               be
               a
               Popish
               custome
               ,
               b
               (
               perhaps
               because
               it
               might
               ascribe
               unto
               the
               place
               and
               Priest
               some
               inherent
               
               sanctitie
               )
               and
               wisheth
               that
               a
               sharp
               and
               sudden
               remedie
               should
               be
               provided
               for
               the
               same
               .
               Hereupon
               in
               the
               second
               Liturgie
               ,
               the
               appointing
               of
               the
               place
               for
               morning
               and
               evening
               praier
               was
               left
               unto
               the
               Ordinary
               :
               and
               as
               it
               seemeth
               by
               this
               Rubrick
               ,
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               was
               to
               be
               there
               administred
               ,
               where
               he
               so
               appointed
               .
               Whether
               it
               hath
               been
               practised
               accordingly
               ,
               I
               cannot
               positively
               say
               ;
               but
               if
               at
               all
               ,
               it
               was
               
                 aut
                 raro
                 aut
                 nunquam
              
               ,
               a
               thing
               seldome
               seen
               :
               and
               possibly
               the
               very
               Order
               might
               as
               much
               take
               off
               the
               opinion
               of
               inherent
               sanctitie
               (
               if
               that
               were
               then
               the
               matter
               questioned
               ,
               )
               as
               the
               execution
               .
               Which
               were
               it
               so
               ,
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               law
               being
               ceased
               ,
               the
               law
               ceaseth
               also
               .
               But
               this
               I
               onely
               offer
               as
               a
               Consideration
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               than
               so
               .
            
             
               Then
               for
               the
               82.
               
               Canon
               ,
               there
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 the
                 Table
                 shall
                 bee
                 placed
                 in
                 so
                 good
                 sort
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Chancell
                 ,
                 as
                 therby
                 the
                 Minister
                 may
                 more
                 conveniently
                 be
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 Communicants
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 prayer
                 and
                 ministration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Communicants
                 also
                 more
                 conveniently
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 more
                 number
                 may
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Minister
                 .
              
               Now
               hereunto
               the
               Doctor
               answered
               ,
               c
               that
               this
               was
               a
               permission
               rather
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               might
               be
               ,
               than
               a
               command
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               should
               be
               :
               and
               a
               permission
               onely
               
                 in
                 such
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Minister
                 cannot
                 conveniently
                 be
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 Communicants
                 .
              
               The
               writer
               of
               the
               letter
               seemes
               to
               grant
               as
               much
               ,
               where
               hee
               affirmeth
               ,
               the
               d
               
                 placing
                 of
                 the
                 Table
              
               Altar-wise
               
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 decent
                 situation
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 use
                 too
                 where
                 the
                 Quire
                 is
                 mounted
                 up
                 by
                 steppes
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 which
                 officiates
                 may
                 bee
                 seene
                 and
                 heard
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 congregation
                 .
              
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               certainly
               the
               Canon
               is
               not
               binding
               for
               all
               times
               and
               places
               ,
               for
               then
               
               there
               was
               an
               Altar
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               you
               finde
               it
               not
               in
               Bed●
               ,
               that
               the
               Agenda
               of
               Pope
               Gregorie
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               
                 S.
                 Austin
              
               ,
               were
               celebrated
               by
               the
               Priest
               of
               the
               place
               every
               
                 Sabbath
                 day
              
               (
               as
               you
               meane
               
                 Sabbath
                 day
              
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               ignorant
               people
               understand
               your
               meaning
               )
               but
               onely
               every
               
                 Saturday
                 ,
                 per
                 omne
                 Sabbatum
              
               .
               It
               had
               been
               very
               fairely
               done
               ,
               had
               you
               expressed
               your
               Authors
               proper
               Latine
               ,
               in
               as
               proper
               English
               ;
               and
               called
               it
               Saturday
               ,
               as
               you
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               speaking
               in
               English
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               as
               they
               are
               not
               r
               all
               Geometricians
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               neither
               all
               such
               Latinists
               as
               to
               descrie
               your
               falsehood
               in
               it
               .
               But
               we
               must
               take
               this
               for
               another
               of
               your
               Helenas
               to
               please
               the
               Puritans
               :
               who
               now
               are
               furnished
               with
               an
               Argument
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               
                 Lords
                 day
              
               was
               called
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               so
               reckoned
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Bede
               ;
               and
               therefore
               not
               so
               late
               an
               Vpstart
               ,
               as
               some
               men
               have
               made
               it
               .
               Last
               of
               all
               for
               your
               strong
               conclusion
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 utterly
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 nation
                 should
                 imitate
                 herein
                 her
                 first
                 Metropolis
                 :
              
               when
               you
               have
               proved
               that
               the
               said
               Church
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               was
               the
               
                 first
                 Metropolis
              
               ,
               wee
               will
               tell
               you
               more
               .
               Meane
               time
               the
               most
               that
               you
               have
               got
               ,
               (
               besides
               the
               sport
               that
               you
               have
               made
               )
               is
               ▪
               that
               the
               Altar
               in
               a
               private
               Monasterie
               ,
               did
               stand
               
                 in
                 medio
                 pene
                 sui
              
               ,
               almost
               in
               the
               middest
               thereof
               :
               which
               possible
               might
               be
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               not
               being
               finished
               when
               
                 S.
                 Austin
              
               died
               ,
               was
               not
               compleatly
               finished
               ,
               neither
               ,
               when
               Bede
               wrot
               the
               story
               .
               However
               it
               is
               there
               related
               ,
               as
               a
               particular
               and
               extraordinarie
               case
               :
               and
               extraordinarie
               cases
               make
               no
               generall
               usage
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               bee
               with
               such
               a
               disputant
               as
               you
               ,
               who
               like
               a
               drowning
               man
               ,
               are
               fain●
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               every
               thing
               .
            
             
               Now
               from
               the
               evidence
               that
               ▪
               you
               brought
               us
               ,
               
               touching
               the
               Antient
               standing
               of
               the
               Altars
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               practise
               :
               wee
               must
               proceed
               to
               see
               what
               is
               determined
               of
               and
               for
               it
               ,
               now
               in
               point
               of
               Law.
               For
               if
               the
               present
               Law
               be
               contrary
               to
               the
               antient
               practise
               ;
               the
               antient
               practise
               must
               give
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               shall
               carry
               it
               .
               Now
               for
               our
               better
               understanding
               how
               the
               Law
               hath
               ordered
               it
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               a
               letter
               to
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Gr.
               referr's
               us
               to
               the
               Rubrick
               ,
               and
               the
               Canon
               ;
               we
               will
               look
               on
               both
               .
               And
               first
               beginning
               with
               the
               Rubrick
               ,
               it
               is
               ordered
               thus
               ,
               that
               b
               
                 the
                 Table
                 at
                 Communion
                 time
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 faire
                 white
                 linnen
                 cloath
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Chancell
                 ,
                 where
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 prayer
                 be
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 .
              
               So
               saith
               the
               Rubrick
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               former
               part
               thereof
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               that
               can
               serve
               for
               your
               present
               purpose
               .
               The
               Table
               ,
               in
               Communion
               time
               ,
               doth
               stand
               
                 in
                 the
                 Chancell
              
               :
               though
               it
               stand
               Altar-wise
               ,
               close
               along
               the
               wall
               :
               and
               in
               the
               Chancell
               too
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               the
               most
               eminent
               part
               of
               it
               .
               The
               writer
               of
               the
               letter
               saw
               this
               well
               enough
               :
               and
               to
               avoyd
               the
               consequence
               could
               finde
               no
               better
               shift
               upon
               the
               sudden
               ,
               than
               to
               corrupt
               the
               Rubrick
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               accordingly
               .
               For
               in
               the
               c
               letter
               to
               the
               Vicar
               instead
               of
               
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 in
                 the
                 Chancell
              
               ,
               we
               had
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               or
               
                 of
                 the
                 Chancell
              
               :
               as
               if
               the
               Rubrick
               did
               appoint
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               places
               where
               the
               Communion
               was
               administred
               in
               the
               Chancell
               ,
               the
               Table
               should
               bee
               placed
               at
               that
               time
               in
               the
               
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Chancell
              
               .
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               your
               new
               Edition
               reads
               it
               ,
               x
               
                 in
                 the
                 Chancell
              
               :
               but
               then
               it
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               your
               book
               you
               fall
               upon
               the
               former
               fault
               ,
               and
               read
               it
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Chancell
                 ,
              
               p.
               44.
               and
               so
               you
               do
               againe
               ,
               fitting
               the
               Canon
               to
               the
               Letter
               ,
               of
               the
               old
               
               
               
               
               
               the
               writer
               of
               the
               letter
               would
               bee
               no
               good
               Canonist
               ,
               but
               rath●r
               a
               
                 directive
                 Canon
              
               ,
               to
               guide
               us
               as
               occasion
               is
               ,
               and
               as
               may
               bee
               convenient
               for
               the
               Communicants
               .
               Now
               where
               you
               fall
               upon
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               for
               saying
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               permission
               rather
               than
               command
               :
               because
               ,
               e
               say
               you
               ,
               the
               
                 Reverend
                 house
                 of
                 Convocation
                 is
                 not
                 convened
                 to
                 make
                 permissions
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 list
                 ▪
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 strong
                 and
                 binding
              
               Canons
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 pursued
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinaries
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 :
              
               In
               saying
               this
               ,
               you
               doe
               not
               onely
               thwart
               your
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               confute
               your
               King.
               For
               if
               it
               be
               to
               be
               
                 pursued
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinaries
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
              
               ill
               did
               the
               Bishop
               state
               the
               Question
               ,
               in
               saying
               the
               
                 Table
                 might
                 stand
                 Altar
                 wise
                 at
                 the
                 upper
                 end
              
               of
               the
               Quire
               or
               Chancell
               ,
               
                 in
                 ca●e
                 the
                 Minister
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               you
               both
               confute
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               your selfe
               to
               boote
               .
               The
               King
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               determined
               ,
               that
               placing
               of
               the
               Table
               
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 Chancell
              
               ,
               as
               both
               the
               Rubricke
               and
               the
               Canon
               have
               resolved
               therein
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               construed
               only
               a
               thing
               of
               libertie
               .
               And
               being
               a
               thing
               of
               libertie
               ,
               is
               left
               unto
               the
               Judgement
               of
               the
               Ordinarie
               ,
               
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 long
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 finde
                 cause
                 .
                 Your selfe
                 ,
              
               in
               that
               you
               have
               selected
               that
               particular
               passage
               f
               for
               your
               
                 Euge
                 tuum
              
               ,
               and
               honoured
               that
               alone
               with
               your
               
                 mentis
                 aureae
                 verba
                 bracteata
              
               ;
               as
               before
               was
               noted
               .
               Besides
               ,
               you
               may
               observe
               in
               the
               Declaration
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               pleaded
               for
               the
               Appellants
               in
               
                 S.
                 Gregories
              
               case
               ,
               urged
               not
               the
               Canon
               or
               the
               Rubrick
               ,
               for
               
                 strong
                 and
                 binding
                 lawes
              
               ,
               as
               you
               please
               to
               call
               them
               :
               but
               onely
               urged
               them
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               g
               they
               
                 did
                 give
                 permission
                 to
                 place
                 the
                 Table
                 where
                 it
                 might
                 stand
                 with
                 most
                 fitnesse
                 and
                 convenience
                 .
              
               
               So
               that
               you
               see
               ,
               the
               Canon
               and
               the
               Rubrick
               are
               permissions
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               commands
               ;
               which
               is
               but
               what
               the
               Doctor
               said
               :
               and
               which
               you
               see
               confirmed
               by
               your
               Lord
               the
               Ordinarie
               ,
               the
               Advocates
               in
               the
               plea
               aforesaid
               ,
               the
               
                 King
                 ,
                 qui
                 tot
                 imperat
                 legionibus
              
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               most
               of
               all
               ,
               Your selfe
               .
               
                 
                   h
                   Quod
                   si
                   nec
                   ●ratris
                   ,
                   nec
                   te
                   mea
                   gratia
                   tangit
                   ,
                
                 
                   At
                   Coeli
                   miserere
                   tui
                   .
                
              
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Canon
               being
               generall
               ,
               was
               so
               to
               be
               drawn
               up
               ,
               as
               it
               might
               meet
               with
               all
               particular
               cases
               of
               what
               sort
               soever
               .
               Now
               you
               know
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               Churches
               there
               are
               no
               Chancels
               ,
               and
               most
               especially
               in
               those
               of
               a
               latter
               building
               :
               and
               some
               such
               you
               m●y
               finde
               in
               London
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               to
               look
               .
               So
               that
               in
               case
               the
               Canon
               had
               named
               onely
               Chancels
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               left
               some
               Churches
               without
               Communions
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               no
               Chancels
               in
               the
               which
               to
               celebrate
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               consequence
               there
               had
               been
               no
               remedie
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               the
               Canon
               ;
               if
               the
               Communion
               should
               not
               bee
               duely
               ministred
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               or
               not
               so
               frequently
               received
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               An
               answer
               to
               the
               Minister
               of
               Lincolns
               Arguments
               against
               the
               standing
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               at
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               Quire.
               
            
             
               The
               Minis●er
               of
               Lincoln
               forsakes
               his
               Bishop
               ,
               about
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Altar
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Altar
               in
               Eus●bius
               Panegyrick
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Ministers
               confidence
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               in
               placing
               the
               Alt●r
               of
               incense
               close
               unto
               the
               
                 va●le
                 .
                 Tostatu●
              
               falsified
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               L●ncoln
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               fift
               Councell
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Minister
               of
               Lincoln
               at
               a
               losse
               in
               his
               Criticall
               learning
               ,
               both
               Greek
               and
               
                 Latin.
                 Varro
              
               corrupted
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               Lincoln
               .
               Saint
               Austin
               what
               he
               meant
               by
               
                 mensa
                 illa
                 in
                 medio
                 constituta
                 .
                 Albaspinus
              
               falsified
               .
               Durandus
               sets
               the
               Altar
               at
               the
               upder
               end
               of
               the
               Quire.
               The
               testimony
               of
               S●crates
               and
               Nicephorus
               ,
               asserted
               to
               the
               Doctor
               from
               the
               Ministers
               Cavils
               .
               The
               Altars
               how
               now
               placed
               in
               the
               Gre●k
               Churches
               .
               The
               weak
               authorities
               produced
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               for
               placing
               of
               the
               Table
               distant
               from
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               corrupted
               also
               .
               The
               generall
               Prec●dents
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               for
               placing
               of
               the
               holy
               Table
               ;
               forged
               :
               as
               also
               a●e
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Millaine
               under
               Borromeo
               .
               The
               Minister
               confesseth
               guilty
               ,
               and
               confutes
               himselfe
               of
               falsification
               .
               Many
               particular
               Precedents
               brought
               in
               ;
               most
               of
               them
               counterfeit
               and
               forged
               ;
               and
               altogether
               conclude
               nothing
               to
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               .
               The
               Minister
               of
               Lincoln
               against
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               HAving
               made
               search
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               not
               found
               any
               thing
               unto
               the
               contrary
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Rubrick
               or
               the
               Canon
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Table
               may
               be
               placed
               where
               the
               Altar
               stood
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               well
               in
               
               the
               Communion
               time
               ,
               
               as
               at
               other
               times
               :
               wee
               must
               next
               take
               a
               view
               of
               what
               you
               have
               to
               say
               for
               the
               ancient
               practice
               .
               Not
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               done
               withall
               already
               ,
               and
               done
               it
               bravely
               too
               ,
               no
               man
               ever
               better
               :
               for
               you
               have
               found
               a
               Monasterie
               ,
               and
               that
               hardly
               finished
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Altar
               ,
               upon
               some
               speciall
               and
               extraordinary
               reasons
               ,
               did
               stand
               
                 in
                 medio
                 pene
                 sui
              
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               letter
               goeth
               ,
               but
               almost
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               it
               .
               In
               that
               which
               followes
               wee
               must
               travell
               after
               you
               ,
               over
               all
               the
               world
               :
               First
               taking
               a
               review
               of
               those
               authorities
               which
               were
               related
               to
               in
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               ,
               and
               answered
               by
               the
               Doctor
               in
               his
               
                 Coal
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
              
               .
               The
               writer
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               Vicar
               see
               ,
               i
               
                 how
                 long
                 Communion
                 Tables
                 had
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               (
               not
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               
                 Chancels
                 or
                 Churches
              
               ,
               as
               you
               make
               it
               now
               ,
               p.
               207.
               )
               referred
               him
               unto
               Bishop
               Iewell
               .
               The
               testimonies
               there
               produced
               k
               are
               from
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 Durandus
              
               ,
               and
               the
               fift
               Councell
               of
               Constanrinople
               .
               Beginning
               with
               Eusebius
               ,
               l
               hee
               tels
               us
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Tyre
               ,
               that
               being
               finished
               and
               all
               the
               seats
               thereof
               set
               up
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 founder
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 placed
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Altar
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 compassed
                 it
                 about
                 with
                 rayles
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 rude
                 multitude
                 from
                 pressing
                 neere
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 hereunto
                 the
                 Doctor
                 answered
                 ,
                 first
                 that
                 the
                 Altar
                 though
                 it
                 stood
                 along
                 the
                 Eastern
                 wall
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 interpreted
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Chancell
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 South
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 since
                 hath
                 stood
                 .
                 And
                 secondly
                 that
                 were
                 it
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 were
                 only
                 a
                 particular
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 people
                 being
                 more
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Iewes
                 than
                 
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 might
                 possibly
                 place
                 the
                 Altar
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 Incens●
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 conforme
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               this
               hee
               was
               the
               rather
               inclined
               to
               think
               ,
               because
               that
               Church
               in
               the
               whole
               structure
               of
               it
               ,
               came
               very
               neere
               unto
               the
               modell
               of
               that
               Temple
               :
               the
               Gate
               or
               entrance
               of
               the
               same
               being
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               directly
               open
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               as
               was
               that
               of
               Solomons
               .
               Now
               you
               replie
               unto
               the
               first
               ,
               (
               after
               a
               scoffe
               or
               two
               bestowed
               on
               the
               simple
               Doctor
               )
               that
               you
               had
               thought
               m
               the
               Panegyrist
               in
               Eusebius
               had
               beene
               describing
               in
               that
               place
               a
               brave
               Chancell
               ,
               set
               all
               about
               with
               seats
               and
               other
               Ornaments
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               had
               placed
               the
               Altar
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               that
               Chancell
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               had
               small
               reason
               to
               approve
               of
               this
               ,
               had
               he
               so
               throughly
               perused
               your
               book
               ,
               as
               the
               Licence
               tels
               us
               .
               He
               sends
               the
               Vicar
               unto
               Bishop
               Iewell
               ,
               to
               learn
               how
               long
               
                 Communion
                 Tables
                 have
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               &
               you
               confute
               both
               him
               &
               Bp.
               Iewell
               ,
               by
               placing
               of
               the
               Altar
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Chancell
               .
               Do
               not
               you
               talk
               of
               Butter
               think
               you
               ,
               when
               he
               spoke
               of
               Cheese
               .
               For
               contrary
               to
               what
               he
               purposed
               ,
               and
               n
               you
               were
               Salaried
               to
               defend
               ,
               we
               have
               here
               found
               an
               Altar
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Chancell
               ,
               instead
               of
               a
               
                 Communion
                 Table
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               But
               howsoever
               being
               placed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Chancell
               ,
               you
               cannot
               think
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               meane
               by
               middle
               ,
               there
               ,
               the
               middle
               between
               North
               and
               South
               .
               How
               so
               ?
               Because
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               in
               case
               that
               Altar
               had
               stood
               along
               the
               Eastern
               wall
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               wall
               ,
               o
               a
               Grecian
               would
               not
               say
               that
               
                 it
                 stood
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 over-aneanst
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 :
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 describe
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Altar
                   of
                   Incense
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 over-aneanst
                 the
                 vaile
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
               Why
               man
               ?
               I
               trow
               you
               cannot
               say
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               standeth
               close
               unto
               the
               middle
               of
               a
               wall
               ,
               and
               is
               built
               up
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               commonly
               the
               Altars
               were
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               built
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               over-aneant
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               wall
               .
               That
               forme
               of
               speech
               would
               fit
               farre
               better
               with
               the
               
                 Communion
                 Table
              
               ,
               placed
               exactly
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Chancell
               .
               For
               then
               it
               would
               be
               placed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               over
               against
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Eastern
               wall
               .
               You
               might
               have
               found
               this
               in
               your
               own
               instance
               of
               the
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 Incense
              
               ,
               said
               to
               be
               placed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               over
               against
               the
               vaile
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               standing
               a
               pretty
               distance
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               p
               
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 vaile
              
               ,
               as
               you
               unlearnedly
               relate
               .
               But
               this
               debate
               about
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Altar
               of
               Incense
               will
               fall
               more
               properly
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               your
               reply
               unto
               the
               Doctors
               second
               Answer
               ;
               to
               which
               now
               we
               hasten
               .
               Only
               I
               tell
               you
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Pa●egyrist
               could
               not
               set
               the
               Table
               close
               along
               the
               wall
               ,
               q
               in
               the
               middle
               between
               North
               and
               South
               ,
               
                 without
                 a
                 painted
                 Sea-card
                 of
                 the
                 winds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foure
                 points
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ;
               as
               you
               are
               pleased
               to
               laugh
               it
               out
               :
               he
               must
               make
               use
               no
               doubt
               of
               the
               same
               invention
               ,
               to
               place
               it
               in
               the
               
                 very
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Chancell
              
               .
               Where
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               he
               placed
               it
               .
               Your
               other
               flamme
               ,
               is
               more
               impertinent
               ,
               and
               absurd
               .
               For
               though
               
                 all
                 substantiall
                 bodies
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 are
                 equally
                 measurable
                 by
                 those
                 foure
                 points
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               truly
               say
               :
               yet
               your
               illation
               thereupon
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 is
                 not
                 conceivable
                 how
                 this
                 Altar
                 should
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 betweene
                 North
              
               and
               
                 South
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 betweene
                 East
              
               and
               West
               ,
               is
               so
               ridiculous
               ;
               that
               no
               man
               but
               your selfe
               would
               have
               ventured
               at
               it
               .
               For
               when
               we
               talke
               of
               setting
               up
               a
               Table
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               Roome
               ,
               
               betweene
               East
               and
               West
               :
               I
               trow
               you
               do
               not
               think
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               roome
               ,
               it
               may
               stand
               rather
               in
               the
               middle
               between
               East
               and
               West
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               same
               between
               North
               and
               South
               :
               though
               it
               stands
               equally
               distant
               from
               all
               foure
               points
               ,
               in
               the
               heavenly
               bodies
               .
            
             
               Then
               to
               the
               Doctors
               second
               answer
               ,
               you
               reply
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 like
              
               r
               
                 unto
                 a
                 child
                 in
                 a
                 sandy
                 banck
                 ,
                 hee
                 puls
                 down
              
               with
               one
               hand
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               built
               up
               with
               the
               other
               .
               Why
               so
               ?
               Because
               in
               case
               you
               did
               not
               like
               his
               former
               answer
               ,
               you
               might
               see
               something
               else
               for
               your
               satisfaction
               .
               Call
               you
               this
               pulling
               
                 down
                 with
                 one
                 hand
              
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               
                 built
                 up
              
               with
               the
               other
               ?
               I
               see
               the
               Doctor
               cannot
               please
               you
               ,
               say
               he
               what
               he
               will.
               But
               being
               said
               ,
               what
               answer
               do
               you
               make
               unto
               it
               ?
               Marry
               you
               tell
               us
               out
               f
               of
               Adricomius
               ,
               that
               
                 though
                 Tyre
                 was
                 in
                 Syrià
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 the
                 people
                 thereof
                 never
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Iewes
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 untill
                 their
                 imbracing
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 utter
                 ruin
                 and
                 subversion
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 .
              
               Why
               man
               ?
               And
               doth
               the
               Doctor
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Church
               or
               Temple
               in
               Eusebius
               ,
               was
               built
               before
               the
               
                 ruin
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
              
               ,
               or
               before
               any
               of
               the
               Iewes
               had
               received
               the
               faith
               ?
               You
               could
               not
               be
               so
               ignorant
               as
               not
               to
               know
               by
               course
               of
               story
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Church
               was
               built
               above
               200.
               yeeres
               after
               the
               ruine
               and
               subversion
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Nation
               :
               and
               therfore
               it
               would
               best
               becom
               you
               ,
               either
               to
               speak
               more
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               or
               to
               hold
               your
               peace
               .
               Yes
               that
               you
               will
               you
               say
               .
               And
               rather
               than
               the
               Altar
               in
               Eusebius
               shal
               l
               stand
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Chancell
               ,
               to
               carry
               some
               resemblance
               to
               the
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 Incense
              
               ,
               you
               will
               remove
               the
               Altar
               of
               Incense
               from
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               where
               it
               stood
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               over
               against
               the
               vaile
               ,
               as
               before
               you
               said
               ;
               and
               place
               
               it
               close
               unto
               the
               vaile
               ,
               where
               never
               any
               man
               did
               place
               it
               ,
               but
               your selfe
               alone
               .
               For
               tell
               mee
               ,
               t
               doe
               Tostatus
               and
               
                 Ribera
                 fasten
                 this
                 Altar
                 to
                 the
                 vaile
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               please
               to
               tell
               us
               .
               Not
               
                 fasten
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 vaile
              
               ,
               that
               's
               flat
               :
               for
               it
               was
               u
               made
               with
               rings
               and
               staves
               ,
               to
               bee
               removed
               (
               as
               you
               are
               pleased
               to
               have
               the
               
                 Communion
                 Tables
              
               )
               as
               occasion
               was
               .
               Then
               for
               your
               placing
               of
               it
               close
               along
               the
               vaile
               ,
               you
               finde
               no
               warrant
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               The
               Latine
               reads
               it
               ,
               
                 Contra
                 velum
              
               ;
               our
               English
               bookes
               
                 before
                 the
                 vaile
                 ;
                 close
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
              
               you
               ,
               that
               better
               understand
               the
               text
               ,
               than
               all
               translatours
               whatsoever
               .
               Then
               for
               x
               Tostatus
               whom
               you
               cite
               for
               
                 fastning
                 it
                 unto
                 the
                 vaile
              
               ,
               all
               he
               saith
               is
               this
               :
               
                 Dicitur
                 Altare
                 istud
                 esse
                 contra
                 velum
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 ante
                 velum
                 .
              
               That
               Altar
               is
               here
               said
               to
               be
               against
               the
               vaile
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               before
               it
               .
               What
               else
               ?
               
                 Hic
                 ponitur
                 situs
                 hujus
                 altaris
                 ,
                 scilicet
                 in
                 qua
                 parte
                 Sanctuarii
                 poneretur
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               described
               the
               situation
               of
               this
               Altar
               ,
               namely
               in
               what
               part
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               it
               was
               placed
               .
               Is
               this
               to
               set
               it
               close
               unto
               the
               vaile
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               fasten
               it
               ?
               we
               may
               conjecture
               how
               you
               use
               Ribera
               by
               your
               faire
               dealing
               with
               Tostatus
               ,
               whom
               you
               thus
               abuse
               .
               Besides
               ,
               your selfe
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 Incense
              
               did
               y
               stand
               between
               
                 the
                 Table
                 on
                 the
                 North
              
               (
               you
               mean
               the
               
                 Table
                 of
                 Shewbread
              
               ,
               do
               you
               not
               ?
               )
               and
               the
               
                 Candlestick
                 upon
                 the
                 South
              
               :
               and
               I
               presume
               you
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Shewbread
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Candlesticke
               did
               stand
               close
               unto
               the
               vaile
               ,
               or
               were
               fastned
               to
               it
               .
               But
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               the
               Candlesticke
               ,
               how
               they
               were
               disposed
               of
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               :
               you
               may
               consult
               the
               Schemes
               thereof
               in
               
                 Torniellus
                 ,
                 Ann.
                 M.
              
               2544.
               where
               you
               will
               finde
               the
               Altar
               stood
               not
               
                 close
                 unto
                 the
                 vaile
              
               ,
               but
               a
               good
               distance
               off
               ,
               towards
               the
               nether
               end
               ,
               though
               not
               exactly
               in
               the
               midst
               .
               You
               
               might
               as
               well
               have
               let
               the
               Altar
               in
               Eusebius
               stand
               close
               along
               the
               wall
               ,
               in
               the
               middle
               betweene
               North
               and
               South
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               placed
               it
               ;
               as
               have
               betraied
               your
               ignorance
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Criticisme
               and
               the
               fact
               ,
               to
               so
               little
               purpose
               ;
               yea
               and
               your
               honestie
               to
               boot
               .
               And
               here
               I
               would
               have
               left
               you
               and
               Eusebius
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               will
               not
               let
               the
               Doctor
               goe
               away
               with
               any
               thing
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               poore
               Doctor
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Gate
               or
               entrance
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               
                 Salomons
                 Temple
              
               ,
               was
               unto
               the
               East
               :
               you
               say
               z
               it
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               such
               thing
               in
               Eusebius
               .
               You
               grant
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               the
               Portico
               was
               towards
               the
               West
               ;
               the
               leading
               way
               or
               entrance
               into
               the
               Court
               ,
               or
               Church-yard
               ,
               as
               we
               call
               it
               now
               :
               And
               thinke
               you
               they
               went
               round
               about
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               finde
               another
               way
               at
               the
               further
               end
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               found
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               have
               sought
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               three
               dores
               into
               the
               very
               Church
               it selfe
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Easterne
               end
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               a
               the
               Authour
               hath
               it
               .
               Finally
               ,
               whereas
               you
               had
               said
               before
               ,
               that
               there
               b
               
                 was
                 nothing
                 true
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 relation
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Altar
                 is
                 named
                 in
                 Eusebius
              
               ;
               now
               you
               have
               taken
               from
               him
               that
               comfort
               also
               :
               that
               Altar
               being
               
                 by
                 and
                 by
              
               (
               you
               say
               )
               
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 metaphoricall
                 Altar
                 ,
              
               even
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 sanctification
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 soule
                 .
              
               You
               might
               as
               well
               have
               said
               ,
               the
               Temple
               there
               described
               is
               a
               
                 Metaphoricall
                 Temple
              
               :
               because
               the
               Panegyrist
               descanting
               upon
               it
               ,
               compares
               the
               Soule
               unto
               that
               Temple
               ,
               as
               the
               sinceritie
               thereof
               to
               the
               holy
               Altar
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               been
               long
               about
               Eusebius
               ,
               but
               will
               be
               brieser
               in
               the
               rest
               ;
               as
               briefe
               as
               possibly
               we
               can
               ,
               your
               old
               tricks
               considered
               .
               The
               next
               that
               followes
               is
               the
               first
               Councel
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               called
               in
               Bish.
               Iewel
               ,
               
               being
               that
               
                 sub
                 Agapeto
                 &
                 Menna
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               had
               it
               .
               Here
               you
               c
               conceive
               you
               have
               him
               at
               a
               fine
               advantage
               ;
               Agapetus
               being
               
                 dead
                 before
                 that
                 Councell
              
               sate
               ;
               and
               
                 Menna
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               presiding
               in
               it
               .
               But
               Sir
               ,
               you
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               know
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               Agapetus
               died
               before
               the
               sitting
               of
               the
               Councell
               :
               yet
               it
               was
               called
               especially
               by
               his
               procuring
               ;
               (
               being
               then
               at
               Constantinople
               )
               although
               hee
               lived
               not
               to
               see
               the
               effects
               thereof
               :
               his
               Legates
               also
               being
               there
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               Commission
               to
               them
               made
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               alive
               .
               And
               this
               was
               possibly
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               Binius
               in
               the
               top
               of
               every
               page
               throughout
               the
               Acts
               of
               this
               whole
               Councell
               ,
               being
               112.
               in
               all
               ,
               sets
               it
               
                 Sub
                 Agapeto
                 &
                 Menna
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               did
               :
               your
               next
               exception
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               better
               ,
               will
               be
               worse
               than
               nothing
               .
               The
               place
               alleaged
               by
               Bishop
               Iewell
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 Tempore
                 dyptichoram
              
               ,
               at
               the
               
                 Reading
                 of
                 the
                 Dypticks
              
               ,
               the
               
                 people
                 with
                 great
                 silence
                 drew
                 together
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 ●are
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               The
               Greek
               text
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               and
               to
               that
               phrase
               the
               Doctor
               answered
               ,
               
                 that
                 d
                 howsoever
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 it selfe
                 did
                 signifie
                 a
                 Circle
                 ;
                 yet
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 properly
                 interpreted
                 
                   round
                   about
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 compassed
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               This
               he
               illustrated
               with
               a
               like
               phrase
               in
               our
               English
               Idiom
               ,
               of
               the
               kings
               sitting
               in
               his
               throne
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               noble
               men
               about
               him
               :
               and
               by
               the
               very
               saying
               in
               the
               Greeke
               text
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               round
               about
               the
               throne
               .
               Against
               this
               you
               have
               said
               but
               little
               ,
               though
               you
               spend
               many
               words
               about
               it
               .
               All
               your
               great
               Grammar
               learning
               ,
               out
               of
               Eustathius
               ,
               and
               
                 Hesychius
                 ,
                 Tully
              
               ,
               and
               Budaeus
               ,
               excellent
               Criticks
               all
               ;
               that
               circles
               are
               exactly
               round
               ,
               e
               without
               
               any
               Corners
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               f
               Circle
               differs
               from
               a
               semicir●le
               ;
               is
               but
               your
               wonted
               art
               to
               divert
               the
               businesse
               .
               For
               did
               you
               not
               observe
               that
               the
               Doctor
               granted
               it
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               and
               in
               it selfe
               
                 did
                 signifie
                 a
                 Circle
              
               ?
               If
               so
               ,
               what
               needs
               all
               this
               adoe
               ?
               The
               thing
               in
               question
               is
               not
               what
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifieth
               ,
               or
               whether
               Circles
               are
               not
               round
               :
               but
               whether
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               can
               any
               way
               inferre
               that
               the
               Altar
               stood
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               people
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               ,
               might
               
                 runne
                 round
                 about
                 it
              
               .
               For
               this
               you
               bring
               no
               proofe
               ,
               but
               that
               g
               you
               
                 thought
                 the
                 Throne
                 in
                 heaven
                 had
                 beene
                 safe
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 needed
                 not
                 a
                 wall
                 to
                 rest
                 upon
                 .
              
               Why
               ,
               who
               said
               it
               did
               ?
               That
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               was
               only
               brought
               for
               illustration
               of
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               not
               for
               the
               situation
               of
               the
               Altar
               against
               a
               wall
               .
               But
               then
               you
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 Angels
                 may
                 as
                 conveniently
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 compasse
                 it
                 about
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cast
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 halfe
                 mo●ne
                 before
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               that
               
                 all
                 interpreters
                 doe
                 so
                 expound
                 it
                 .
              
               You
               speake
               of
               
                 all
                 interpreters
              
               ,
               but
               you
               name
               us
               none
               ;
               which
               shewes
               your
               all
               is
               very
               nothing
               :
               for
               where
               you
               have
               a
               store
               ,
               wee
               are
               sure
               to
               finde
               it
               in
               the
               margin
               ,
               how
               little
               soever
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
               But
               Sir
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               speakes
               there
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               h
               
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 men
              
               ,
               touching
               the
               reference
               which
               the
               Prophet
               had
               in
               his
               description
               of
               the
               Throne
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               unto
               the
               thrones
               of
               Kings
               on
               earth
               .
               And
               if
               you
               speake
               ,
               or
               apprehend
               him
               speaking
               in
               that
               manner
               ;
               it
               would
               be
               very
               hard
               for
               you
               to
               untie
               the
               knot
               ,
               and
               shew
               us
               i
               how
               
                 foure
                 beasts
              
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               
                 full
                 of
                 eyes
              
               ,
               could
               compasse
               
                 round
                 the
                 Throne
              
               in
               a
               perfect
               Circle
               .
               Nor
               doth
               that
               fragment
               which
               you
               bring
               us
               from
               
                 S.
                 Basils
              
               Liturgie
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               say
               more
               than
               what
               the
               Doctor
               told
               
               you
               from
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               
                 Angels
                 stood
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 throne
                 ,
                 Apoc.
              
               7.
               11.
               though
               
                 Gentian
                 Hervet
              
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               hath
               rendred
               it
               
                 in
                 orbem
              
               ,
               which
               you
               translate
               in
               
                 a
                 ring
                 or
                 perfect
                 Circle
              
               .
               For
               your
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               k
               in
               
                 S.
                 Peters
              
               Liturgie
               ,
               you
               might
               doe
               well
               to
               keepe
               it
               by
               you
               ,
               till
               the
               authoritie
               of
               that
               and
               other
               Liturgies
               affabulated
               to
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               ,
               bee
               agreed
               upon
               .
               And
               had
               I
               thought
               you
               would
               have
               taken
               them
               for
               currant
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               shewne
               you
               more
               in
               them
               for
               Priests
               and
               Altars
               ,
               than
               you
               can
               doe
               with
               your
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               placing
               the
               said
               Altars
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               However
               ,
               by
               your
               owne
               confession
               ,
               we
               have
               found
               an
               Altar
               in
               
                 S.
                 Peters
                 Liturgie
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               to
               dispute
               ●dhominem
               ,
               the
               
                 name
                 of
                 Table
              
               is
               not
               200.
               
                 yeeres
                 more
                 ancient
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 than
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Altar
              
               .
               The
               
                 compassing
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               l
               in
               
                 S.
                 Basils
              
               Liturgie
               ,
               is
               an
               allusion
               only
               to
               the
               Phrase
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Psalmes
               :
               and
               so
               is
               that
               also
               in
               the
               epistle
               of
               Synesius
               ,
               if
               such
               thing
               bee
               in
               him
               :
               you
               have
               referred
               us
               in
               your
               text
               ,
               to
               m
               
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
              
               ,
               but
               you
               tell
               not
               which
               .
               And
               in
               your
               Margin
               tell
               us
               that
               it
               is
               
                 in
                 constitut
                 .
                 habita
                 ad
                 Thatalaeum
                 ,
              
               but
               I
               find
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               his
               Epistles
               .
               But
               so
               or
               not
               so
               ,
               all
               is
               one
               with
               you
               ;
               and
               with
               me
               too
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               being
               thus
               answered
               to
               your
               hand
               .
               Last
               of
               all
               for
               your
               passages
               in
               
                 S.
                 Chrysostomes
              
               Liturgie
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               
                 Deacon
                 fumes
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 round
                 about
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               
                 all
                 the
                 circuit
                 or
                 compasse
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               as
               your selfe
               translate
               it
               ;
               that
               might
               well
               be
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Altar
               stand
               all
               along
               the
               wall
               .
               Fo●
               with
               a
               Censer
               in
               your
               hand
               ,
               you
               could
               make
               shift
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               to
               cense
               or
               fume
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               in
               all
               th●
               circuit
               or
               compasse
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               take
               the
               paines
               to
               goe
               round
               about
               it
               :
               even
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               at
               this
               day
               in
               
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               But
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               falsified
               your
               Authour
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               chopped
               him
               off
               ,
               having
               more
               to
               say
               .
               For
               p.
               64.
               whither
               you
               referre
               us
               ,
               hee
               speakes
               of
               censing
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               you
               say
               well
               in
               that
               ,
               but
               then
               hee
               addes
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               crosse
               ;
               which
               overthrowes
               your
               whole
               designe
               .
               For
               take
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Father
               meanes
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               no
               such
               impossibilitie
               ,
               as
               you
               thinke
               it
               is
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               
                 single
                 man
              
               n
               may
               doe
               it
               ;
               and
               fume
               in
               the
               Altar
               in
               a
               crosse
               :
               and
               therfore
               the
               poore
               Doctors
               interpretation
               not
               so
               absurd
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               make
               it
               .
               The
               Doctor
               will
               stand
               close
               enough
               to
               his
               interpretation
               ,
               till
               you
               bring
               stronger
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               more
               faire
               dealing
               to
               remove
               him
               from
               it
               .
               You
               shew
               your selfe
               on
               all
               ,
               and
               on
               no
               occasions
               to
               have
               some
               smattering
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               know
               ,
               that
               in
               defect
               of
               an
               appearance
               ,
               a
               Iurie
               in
               some
               cases
               may
               be
               up
               
                 ex
                 circumstantibus
              
               :
               for
               which
               see
               ,
               35
               
                 H.
                 8.
                 c.
                 6.
                 2
                 
                 Edw.
                 6.
                 c.
              
               32.
               and
               5.
               
               
                 Eliz.
                 c.
              
               25.
               and
               14.
               
               
                 Eliz.
                 c.
              
               9.
               
               And
               yet
               I
               trust
               you
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               the
               Iudges
               that
               determine
               in
               writ
               of
               
                 Nisi
                 prius
              
               ,
               sit
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               towne
               Hall
               wheresoever
               they
               come
               ;
               because
               the
               people
               are
               conceived
               to
               bee
               circumstantes
               .
               None
               but
               this
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Lincolnshire
              
               would
               commit
               these
               follies
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               neither
               :
               for
               you
               have
               given
               us
               
                 centum
                 tales
              
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               decem
               .
            
             
               
                 Having
                 made
                 sport
              
               ,
               (
               to
               keepe
               us
               to
               your
               own
               sweet
               langugae
               )
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Greeke
               
                 with
                 t●e
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               :
               we
               must
               next
               see
               o
               you
               doe
               
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 Latine
              
               ,
               with
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               .
               The
               place
               from
               him
               alleaged
               by
               Bishop
               Iewell
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 Christus
                 quotidie
                 pascit
                 :
                 Mensa
                 ipsius
                 est
                 illa
                 in
                 medio
                 constituta
                 .
                 Quid
                 causae
                 est
                 ,
                 O
                 audientes
                 ,
                 ut
                 mensam
                 videatis
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 epulas
                 non
                 
                 accedatis
                 ?
                 i.
                 e.
              
               as
               he
               translates
               it
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 feedes
                 us
                 daily
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 Table
                 here
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 .
                 O
                 my
                 hearers
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 see
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 come
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 meat
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 the
                 Doctor
                 p
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   mensa
                   illa
                   in
                   medio
                   constituta
                
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 the
                 
                   Table
                   set
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Table
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   before
                   you
                   :
                
                 and
                 this
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Latine
                 phrase
                 
                   afferre
                   in
                   medium
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 construed
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 thing
                 precisely
                 into
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 us
                 .
              
               In
               your
               reply
               to
               this
               ,
               you
               trifle
               as
               before
               you
               did
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               because
               every
               Schooleboy
               q
               knowes
               ,
               that
               litterally
               and
               
                 grammatically
                 ,
                 medium
              
               doth
               signifie
               the
               
                 middle
                 part
                 or
                 space
              
               ;
               therefore
               
                 afferre
                 in
                 medium
              
               cannot
               signifie
               to
               bring
               a
               thing
               unto
               us
               ,
               or
               before
               us
               .
               This
               said
               ,
               you
               make
               another
               sally
               ,
               to
               shew
               your
               Criticall
               learning
               (
               you
               have
               such
               store
               of
               it
               )
               touching
               the
               derivation
               of
               the
               Greek
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               out
               of
               Scaliger
               ,
               and
               the
               latine
               word
               Mensa
               out
               of
               Varro
               ,
               which
               was
               at
               first
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               called
               Mesa
               ,
               from
               the
               Greek
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               because
               this
               Vtensil
               ,
               saith
               Varro
               ,
               
                 is
                 ever
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 space
                 between
                 us
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 antient
                 Critick
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 properly
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 placed
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Austin
                 reports
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   medio
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 .
              
               Would
               you
               would
               leave
               this
               
                 Criticall
                 learning
              
               ,
               except
               you
               were
               more
               perfect
               in
               it
               .
               All
               that
               you
               finde
               in
               Varro
               is
               r
               no
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 mensa
                 escaria
              
               ,
               a
               boord
               for
               meat
               ,
               is
               called
               Cibilla
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               once
               square
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               made
               round
               :
               
                 Et
                 quod
                 a
                 nobis
                 media
                 ,
                 a
                 Graecis
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 mensa
                 dici
                 potest
                 .
              
               Finde
               you
               in
               this
               that
               the
               latine
               word
               for
               a
               Table
               was
               not
               alwayes
               Mensa
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               first
               Mesa
               ?
               So
               you
               would
               make
               your
               Readers
               think
               ,
               that
               cānot
               eve●y
               day
               
               consult
               the
               Author
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               purpose
               you
               have
               falsified
               him
               in
               your
               margin
               accordingly
               ;
               and
               made
               him
               say
               f
               what
               is
               not
               in
               him
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Mesa
                 ,
                 quod
                 à
                 nobis
                 media
                 ,
                 à
                 Graecis
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 mensa
                 dici
                 potest
                 .
              
               But
               the
               first
               Mesa
               is
               your
               own
               ,
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               Varro
               :
               and
               consequently
               Mesa
               was
               not
               the
               first
               Latine
               word
               for
               Table
               as
               you
               have
               falsified
               the
               Author
               ,
               only
               to
               place
               it
               in
               the
               middle
               .
               Neither
               doth
               Varro
               say
               ,
               that
               Mensa
               was
               derived
               from
               the
               Greek
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               more
               than
               from
               the
               Latine
               :
               and
               further
               addes
               another
               reason
               of
               the
               name
               ,
               which
               you
               would
               not
               see
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 quod
                 ponebant
                 pleraque
                 in
                 cibo
                 mensa
                 ,
              
               because
               that
               on
               the
               Table
               the
               meat
               was
               served
               out
               by
               measure
               .
               Every
               man
               had
               his
               own
               dimensum
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               still
               holds
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               called
               a
               Table
               ,
               although
               not
               
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 middle
              
               .
               Your
               Grammer
               learning
               being
               showne
               ,
               we
               must
               next
               take
               a
               turne
               in
               your
               Divine
               and
               
                 Theologicall
                 Philology
              
               :
               where
               we
               are
               told
               t
               of
               
                 Audientes
                 ,
                 genuflectentes
                 ,
                 competentes
              
               ,
               and
               intincti
               ,
               severall
               kinds
               of
               Catechumeni
               ,
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               ;
               as
               if
               those
               names
               had
               never
               beene
               heard
               of
               ,
               but
               amongst
               the
               fennes
               :
               you
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               lie
               at
               wrack
               and
               manger
               with
               Lady
               Philology
               ,
               though
               you
               never
               kist
               her
               .
               For
               had
               you
               but
               the
               least
               acquaintance
               with
               her
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               runne
               into
               those
               errours
               which
               you
               do
               continually
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               of
               these
               Audientes
               ,
               that
               u
               if
               the
               
                 Table
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Chancell
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 draw
                 so
                 neere
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 view
                 it
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               make
               Saint
               Austin
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 see
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Why
               ?
               could
               they
               not
               more
               easily
               see
               it
               in
               the
               
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               than
               if
               it
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Chancell
               ?
               Were
               they
               so
               Eagle-sighted
               a
               far
               off
               ,
               and
               could
               they
               not
               discerne
               it
               ,
               if
               placed
               neerer
               hand
               ?
               This
               
               is
               a
               mystery
               indeed
               ,
               above
               my
               capacity
               .
               Perhaps
               you
               think
               ,
               that
               commonly
               ,
               and
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               it
               stood
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               when
               the
               Catechumeni
               were
               driven
               forth
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               to
               bee
               administred
               ,
               it
               was
               removed
               into
               the
               Chancell
               .
               And
               then
               consider
               with
               your selfe
               ,
               how
               fitly
               you
               would
               have
               the
               Table
               to
               bee
               set
               at
               other
               times
               in
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               Chancell
               ;
               and
               be
               brought
               down
               in
               time
               of
               the
               Communion
               into
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Next
               you
               have
               made
               S.
               Austin
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               these
               Audientes
               could
               
                 but
                 by
                 chance
                 get
                 a
                 glympse
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 instantly
                 (
                 all
                 discipline
                 notwithstanding
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               Saint
               Austin
               saith
               expressely
               ,
               
                 ut
                 mensam
                 videatis
              
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               see
               the
               T●ble
               ,
               though
               they
               came
               not
               to
               it
               ;
               nor
               do
               we
               finde
               they
               were
               baptized
               so
               presently
               on
               the
               sight
               thereof
               .
               Therefore
               to
               set
               the
               matter
               right
               ,
               I
               rather
               should
               conceive
               that
               the
               word
               illae
               there
               ,
               is
               of
               specall
               efficacie
               :
               and
               points
               not
               to
               a
               Table
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               before
               them
               ,
               (
               for
               then
               
                 haec
                 mensa
                 est
                 ipsius
              
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               more
               proper
               )
               :
               but
               to
               some
               Table
               further
               off
               ,
               in
               the
               Quire
               or
               Chancell
               ,
               made
               ready
               for
               all
               those
               that
               purposed
               to
               Communicate
               ;
               which
               the
               said
               Catechumen
               !
               might
               see
               ,
               though
               they
               came
               not
               neere
               it
               .
               And
               so
               Saint
               Austin
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Mensa●ipsius
                 est
                 illa
                 in
                 medio
                 constituta
                 ,
              
               
                 must
                 be
                 thus
                 interpreted
                 ;
                 
                   His
                   Table
                   is
                   that
                   yonder
                
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 readinesse
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 O
                 you
                 Audientes
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 can
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Table
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 fit
                 and
                 prepare
                 your selves
                 to
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 banquet
                 .
              
               As
               for
               your
               note
               from
               x
               Albaspinus
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Audientes
               should
               but
               
                 get
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 instantly
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 :
              
               you
               do
               most
               shamefully
               abuse
               that
               learned
               Bishop
               ;
               who
               was
               too
               great
               
               a
               scholler
               to
               be
               so
               mistaken
               .
               And
               therefore
               take
               along
               that
               passage
               for
               a
               close
               of
               all
               ,
               to
               which
               you
               point
               us
               in
               your
               margin
               :
               where
               you
               shall
               finde
               he
               speaks
               not
               of
               their
               getting
               a
               glympse
               the
               holy
               Table
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 mysteries
              
               celebrated
               on
               the
               Table
               .
               
                 Si
                 cui
                 contigisset
              
               Catecumeno
               ,
               
                 casu
                 aliquo
                 ,
                 aut
                 sacrificiis
                 interesse
                 ,
                 aut
                 occulis
                 sacra
                 illa
                 intueri
                 ,
              
               (
               call
               you
               this
               a
               
                 Table
                 )
                 cum
                 protinus
                 sacro
                 fonte
                 abluendum
                 esse
                 ,
              
               Such
               a
               notorious
               falsifier
               of
               all
               kinde
               of
               Authors
               ,
               did
               man
               never
               meet
               with
               .
            
             
               Next
               for
               Durandus
               ,
               it
               was
               observed
               out
               of
               him
               by
               Bishop
               Iewell
               ,
               that
               the
               Priest
               turning
               about
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               doth
               use
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Aperui
                 os
                 meum
                 in
                 medio
                 Ecclesiae
                 :
              
               which
               proves
               not
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               said
               y
               that
               the
               Altar
               stood
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Priest
               stood
               at
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Altar
               .
               You
               know
               this
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               the
               Priest
               doth
               stand
               so
               ;
               but
               you
               must
               needs
               say
               somewhat
               ,
               what
               soever
               you
               know
               :
               and
               therfore
               bring
               Durandus
               z
               to
               expound
               himselfe
               .
               Well
               then
               ,
               what
               saith
               Durandus
               to
               it
               .
               
                 
                   Per
                   Altare
                   Cor
                   nostrum
                   intelligitur
                   ,
                   quod
                   est
                   in
                   medio
                   Corporis
                   ,
                   sicut
                   Altare
                   in
                   medio
                   Ecclesiae
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 Altar
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Altar
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               This
               is
               almost
               the
               only
               place
               you
               have
               cited
               fairly
               in
               all
               your
               book
               :
               &
               in
               congratulation
               to
               your selfe
               for
               your
               honest
               dealing
               ,
               you
               presently
               flie
               out
               on
               the
               poore
               Doctor
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               
                 sensible
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 materiall
                 Altar
              
               :
               because
               Durandus
               in
               his
               way
               of
               Allegories
               ,
               compares
               the
               Altar
               to
               our
               heart
               .
               Iust
               thus
               before
               you
               dealt
               with
               the
               Panegyrist
               in
               Eusebius
               ;
               and
               too
               ridiculously
               in
               both
               .
               Therefore
               to
               let
               your
               Allegories
               passe
               ,
               as
               not
               considerable
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               we
               must
               reply
               unto
               the
               words
               .
               And
               here
               I
               will
               
               make
               bold
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 in
                 medio
                 Ecclesiae
              
               here
               ,
               Durandus
               doth
               not
               meane
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               which
               I
               know
               you
               meane
               to
               laugh
               at
               ,
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               Quire
               ,
               or
               Chancell
               ;
               there
               where
               the
               Altar
               stood
               in
               those
               times
               he
               lived
               ,
               and
               long
               before
               him
               .
               Will
               you
               the
               reason
               why
               I
               say
               it
               ?
               then
               look
               into
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               where
               hee
               will
               tell
               you
               of
               those
               rayles
               ,
               or
               barres
               ,
               which
               part
               the
               Altar
               (
               or
               the
               
                 Altar
                 place
              
               )
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Quire
               :
               as
               it
               is
               now
               in
               our
               Cathedrals
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               of
               this
               kingdome
               .
               
                 Cancelli
                 quibus
                 Altare
                 a
                 Choro
                 dividitur
                 ,
                 separationem
                 significat
                 coelestium
                 a
                 terrenis
                 .
              
               And
               so
               the
               Altar
               stood
               not
               in
               Durandus
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               generally
               at
               the
               end
               ▪
               of
               the
               Chancell
               ,
               and
               thus
               much
               briefly
               for
               Durandus
               .
            
             
               For
               those
               exceptions
               which
               you
               make
               against
               the
               testimony
               produced
               by
               the
               Doctor
               a
               from
               Socrates
               and
               Nicephorus
               ,
               about
               the
               standing
               of
               the
               Altars
               in
               Antiochia
               ;
               we
               must
               needs
               runne
               them
               over
               for
               your
               satisfaction
               ,
               though
               not
               worth
               the
               while
               .
               What
               they
               affirme
               herein
               ,
               we
               have
               at
               full
               laied
               down
               in
               our
               former
               Chapter
               :
               Cassiodore
               being
               there
               brought
               in
               ,
               into
               the
               bargaine
               .
               The
               first
               thing
               you
               except
               against
               ,
               is
               that
               the
               place
               he
               cited
               from
               Nicephorus
               b
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               lib.
               12.
               c.
               24.
               but
               lib.
               12.
               c.
               34.
               
               This
               is
               another
               of
               those
               
                 malicious
                 falsifications
              
               that
               you
               charge
               him
               with
               ,
               p.
               58.
               and
               c
               you
               
                 beshrew
                 him
                 for
                 it
              
               ,
               here
               .
               p.
               228.
               
               A
               very
               easie
               errour
               if
               you
               mark
               it
               well
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               Printers
               will
               commit
               ,
               do
               we
               what
               we
               can
               .
               But
               it
               was
               found
               ,
               it
               seems
               at
               last
               ;
               that
               's
               well
               :
               more
               than
               man
               can
               say
               ,
               of
               you
               and
               your
               quotations
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               that
               :
               And
               so
               the
               wretched
               Doctor
               hath
               dealt
               with
               Socrates
               also
               ,
               d
               
                 citing
                 him
                 right
              
               ,
               
               you
               say
               ,
               in
               
                 Latine
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               21.
               whereas
               it
               is
               the
               22.
               
               Chapt.
               in
               the
               Greek
               .
               It
               would
               be
               well
               if
               you
               would
               cite
               your
               Authors
               right
               in
               any
               Language
               ;
               or
               else
               finde
               greater
               matters
               to
               except
               against
               ,
               before
               you
               quarrell
               :
               yes
               that
               you
               will
               you
               say
               .
               
                 For
                 these
                 
                   Historians
                   doe
                   not
                   note
                   those
                   rites
                   of
                   the
                   Altars
                
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 as
                 different
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 Altars
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 generall
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 differed
                 in
                 those
                 rites
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Iosephus
                   Vice-comes
                
                 proves
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
               What
               ever
               Vice-comes
               proves
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               hee
               proves
               it
               not
               in
               the
               place
               you
               cite
               ;
               being
               
                 de
                 Missae
                 Ritib
                 .
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
              
               5.
               in
               which
               there
               is
               not
               one
               poore
               word
               that
               reflects
               that
               way
               .
               Nor
               will
               I
               take
               the
               paines
               to
               search
               ,
               if
               hee
               saith
               it
               elsewhere
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               he
               saith
               in
               that
               ,
               he
               can
               never
               prove
               it
               :
               the
               Authors
               being
               so
               expresse
               in
               the
               affirmation
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               
                 Socrates
                 ;
                 contrarium
                 ab
                 aliis
                 Ecclesiis
                 situm
                 ,
              
               the
               translatour
               reades
               it
               ,
               
                 diversum
                 prorsus
                 quam
                 alibi
                 situm
              
               ,
               so
               Nicephorus
               hath
               it
               .
               The
               words
               are
               generall
               enough
               ,
               without
               relation
               any
               way
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               Now
               where
               you
               say
               ,
               a
               that
               neither
               Socrates
               nor
               Nicephorus
               ,
               doe
               say
               that
               the
               Altars
               did
               stand
               Westward
               ;
               that
               Socrates
               doth
               not
               speake
               of
               the
               
                 position
                 of
                 these
                 Altars
              
               ,
               but
               the
               Churches
               onely
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 Nicephorus
                 adding
                 besides
                 his
                 Author
                 ,
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 the
                 Altars
                 ,
              
               doth
               
                 presently
                 correct
                 himselfe
              
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Socrates
               :
               all
               these
               are
               worse
               than
               so
               many
               mistakings
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               made
               them
               in
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               they
               are
               wilfull
               falsehoods
               .
               For
               doth
               not
               Socrates
               affirme
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               doth
               Nice●horus
               say
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               
                 Sacra
                 ara
                 non
                 ad
                 Orientem
                 ,
                 sed
                 ad
                 Occidentem
                 versus
                 ,
                 collocata
                 fuerat
                 ?
              
               what
               finde
               you
               in
               Nicephorus
               
               like
               a
               recantation
               ,
               passing
               directly
               from
               these
               words
               to
               another
               matter
               ?
               For
               shame
               presume
               not
               thus
               on
               the
               credulitie
               of
               your
               Readers
               :
               and
               think
               not
               all
               the
               world
               so
               stupid
               ,
               as
               to
               bee
               cheated
               with
               your
               faire
               words
               ,
               and
               a
               loaded
               margin
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               your
               exceptions
               are
               so
               slight
               ,
               they
               need
               no
               reply
               .
               The
               Doctor
               saith
               not
               as
               you
               f
               charge
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 the
                 people
              
               in
               Syria
               ,
               
                 might
                 possibly
                 place
                 the
                 Altar
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               but
               spake
               it
               onely
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               citie
               of
               Tyre
               .
               And
               for
               the
               pudder
               that
               you
               make
               about
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               another
               smack
               of
               your
               criticall
               ignorance
               :
               bee
               pleased
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               without
               an●
               wres●ing
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               the
               Alta●s
               may
               be
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               look
               towards
               the
               East
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               th●t
               Priests
               looked
               that
               way
               ,
               which
               did
               officiate
               at
               them
               ,
               or
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               if
               you
               will
               vouchsafe
               to
               look
               in
               g
               Clemens
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               you
               will
               there
               finde
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               so
               used
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               So
               hee
               in
               reference
               to
               some
               antient
               temples
               built
               amongst
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               Thus
               having
               saved
               the
               Doctor
               harmlesse
               from
               your
               vaine
               assaults
               ;
               we
               will
               next
               see
               ,
               what
               you
               have
               studied
               of
               your
               owne
               against
               the
               standing
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               at
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Where
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               your
               particular
               instances
               will
               prove
               but
               weake
               and
               silly
               Arguments
               ,
               like
               the
               
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
                 at
                 Dover
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 round
                 Church
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 ,
              
               which
               wee
               met
               with
               lately
               .
               That
               which
               you
               tell
               us
               from
               the
               Greek
               Churches
               is
               indeed
               considerable
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               as
               true
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               out
               of
               
                 Gentian
                 Hervetus
              
               ,
               h
               that
               in
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Chancell
               there
               be
               two
               Altars
               ,
               whereof
               
                 the
                 greater
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 that
                 Roome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lesse
                 close
                 by
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 left
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Yet
               Bishop
               Iewell
               in
               his
               13.
               
               Art.
               being
               of
               
               the
               
                 Pluralitie
                 of
                 Masses
              
               ,
               cites
               many
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               that
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Altar
               in
               every
               Church
               :
               and
               then
               concludes
               with
               
                 Gentian
                 Hervet
                 ;
                 In
                 Graetorum
                 templis
                 unum
                 tantum
                 est
                 Altare
                 ,
                 idque
                 in
                 med●o
                 choro
                 aut
                 Presbyterio
                 .
              
               Not
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               then
               ,
               we
               have
               gained
               so
               much
               :
               and
               wee
               have
               reason
               to
               beleeve
               it
               was
               not
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Chancell
               neither
               .
               One
               of
               you
               I
               am
               sure
               is
               out
               with
               your
               
                 Gentian
                 Hervet
              
               ,
               touching
               the
               number
               of
               your
               Altars
               :
               and
               think
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               not
               both
               out
               in
               the
               placing
               of
               them
               ?
               No
               certainly
               say
               you
               ,
               that
               cannot
               bee
               ,
               i
               because
               
                 the
                 setter
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latine
                 Liturgies
                 ,
              
               hath
               affirmed
               as
               much
               :
               
                 viz.
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 those
                 Churches
                 two
                 Altars
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
                 ,
                 the
                 lesser
                 called
                 the
                 Prothesis
                 ,
                 o●
                 Table
                 of
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               And
               then
               you
               bring
               in
               
                 Claudius
                 Sainctes
              
               ,
               to
               tel
               us
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Temples
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 high
              
               Altar
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Quire.
              
               You
               should
               doe
               well
               to
               reconcile
               your
               witnesses
               ,
               before
               you
               bring
               them
               to
               give
               evidence
               .
               
                 Claudius
                 Sainctes
              
               ,
               as
               you
               cite
               him
               ,
               hath
               told
               us
               of
               one
               Altar
               only
               ;
               the
               
                 setter
                 forth
              
               of
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 Liturgies
              
               ,
               as
               you
               please
               to
               call
               him
               ,
               tels
               us
               of
               two
               ;
               but
               placeth
               ,
               as
               you
               cite
               him
               ,
               the
               greatest
               only
               in
               the
               midst
               :
               and
               
                 Gentian
                 Hervet
              
               setting
               the
               great
               Altar
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               hath
               placed
               the
               least
               close
               by
               it
               ,
               at
               the
               left
               side
               of
               the
               greater
               .
               Your selfe
               and
               Bishop
               Iewell
               with
               your
               
                 Gentian
                 Hervet
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Gentian
                 Hervet
              
               with
               your
               
                 setter
                 forth
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Claudius
                 Sainctes
              
               ,
               agree
               but
               very
               ill
               together
               .
               We
               might
               doe
               well
               to
               keepe
               them
               withou●
               fire
               and
               candle
               ,
               till
               they
               agreed
               upon
               their
               verdict
               :
               but
               wee
               will
               take
               an
               easier
               Course
               ,
               and
               dismisse
               them
               presently
               .
               And
               first
               beginning
               with
               your
               
                 Claudius
                 Sainctes
              
               ,
               you
               
               cite
               him
               k
               in
               his
               
                 Edition
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Liturgie
              
               at
               Paris
               ,
               1560.
               but
               you
               cite
               neither
               page
               ,
               nor
               place
               where
               a
               man
               may
               finde
               it
               .
               Indeed
               it
               was
               most
               wisely
               done
               to
               conceale
               the
               matter
               ;
               that
               so
               your
               Reader
               might
               bee
               drawne
               rather
               to
               take
               it
               on
               your
               word
               ,
               than
               take
               the
               paines
               to
               looke
               for
               it
               upon
               such
               uncertainties
               .
               But
               howsoever
               being
               looked
               for
               ,
               and
               looked
               for
               with
               a
               diligent
               and
               care●ull
               eye
               ;
               we
               must
               returne
               
                 non
                 est
                 inventus
              
               ,
               no
               such
               words
               in
               Sainctes
               .
               Next
               for
               the
               
                 setter
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 Liturgie
                 ,
              
               you
               might
               have
               done
               us
               a
               good
               turne
               to
               have
               told
               his
               name
               :
               at
               least
               not
               to
               have
               sent
               us
               to
               enquire
               for
               him
               in
               l
               the
               
                 Biblioth
                 .
                 vet
                 .
                 Patrum
                 ,
                 Tom.
                 2.
                 in
                 Annot.
              
               without
               more
               punctuall
               direction
               .
               You
               mean
               ,
               I
               trow
               ,
               the
               
                 setter
                 forth
              
               of
               the
               Liturgies
               in
               
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
              
               ;
               and
               them
               wee
               finde
               indeed
               in
               the
               second
               Tome
               of
               that
               edition
               .
               But
               when
               you
               talke
               I
               know
               not
               how
               ▪
               of
               a
               
                 setter
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 Liturgies
                 ,
              
               and
               send
               us
               to
               the
               
                 Biblioth
                 .
                 vet
                 .
                 patrum
                 ,
                 Tom.
              
               2.
               you
               bid
               us
               looke
               into
               a
               place
               where
               no
               such
               man
               was
               ever
               heard
               of
               :
               the
               Greek
               and
               
                 Latine
                 Liturgies
              
               not
               being
               found
               in
               the
               second
               of
               those
               Tomes
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               sixt
               .
               I
               see
               you
               were
               resolved
               that
               whosoever
               traced
               you
               ,
               should
               have
               much
               to
               doe
               .
               But
               having
               found
               your
               Author
               out
               ,
               we
               finde
               you
               had
               good
               reason
               to
               conceale
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               such
               obscure
               directions
               for
               the
               finding
               of
               him
               .
               For
               Genebrard
               whom
               you
               blindly
               call
               
                 the
                 setter
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latine
                 Liturgies
                 ,
              
               hath
               told
               us
               such
               a
               tale
               as
               will
               marre
               your
               markets
               .
               l
               For
               hee
               divides
               their
               Churches
               into
               these
               five
               parts
               :
               the
               first
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               holy
               Tabernacle
               ,
               so
               called
               
                 quod
                 gradibus
                 in
                 illam
                 scandatur
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               mounted
               up
               by
               steps
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               entred
               into
               by
               none
               but
               the
               Priests
               .
               The
               second
               
               hee
               entituleth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Quire
               or
               Chancell
               (
               properly
               and
               distinctly
               so
               intituled
               )
               
                 Locus
                 Clero
                 &
                 Cantoribus
                 deputatus
              
               ,
               a
               place
               assigned
               ●or
               the
               clergie
               and
               the
               singing
               men
               .
               The
               third
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               the
               Pulpit-place
               ,
               where
               the
               Epistles
               and
               Gospels
               were
               reade
               ,
               and
               Sermons
               preached
               unto
               the
               people
               .
               ●he
               fourth
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               the
               people
               had
               their
               places
               ,
               both
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               though
               distinct
               :
               and
               last
               of
               all
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               place
               for
               Baptisme
               ,
               neere
               which
               stood
               the
               Penitents
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               Altars
               which
               he
               speakes
               of
               ,
               they
               stood
               not
               ,
               as
               you
               make
               them
               stand
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Quire
               or
               Chancell
               ,
               distinctly
               and
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               upper
               part
               thereof
               ,
               mounted
               up
               by
               steps
               (
               and
               severed
               from
               the
               rest
               by
               a
               vaile
               or
               curtaine
               )
               which
               place
               was
               therefore
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Altar-place
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Altarium
               ,
               which
               m
               before
               we
               spake
               of
               .
               
                 Illic
                 sunt
                 duo
                 Altaria
              
               ,
               there
               ,
               in
               that
               upper
               end
               ,
               above
               the
               steps
               ,
               stood
               those
               two
               Altars
               which
               you
               talke
               of
               :
               not
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Chancell
               as
               you
               falsly
               say
               .
               And
               there
               ,
               the
               greater
               of
               the
               two
               did
               stand
               
                 in
                 medio
              
               ,
               in
               the
               midle
               between
               North
               and
               South
               as
               they
               still
               continue
               :
               the
               lesser
               ,
               which
               hee
               cals
               the
               Prothesis
               ,
               standing
               on
               the
               left
               side
               thereof
               ,
               and
               thereon
               stood
               the
               bread
               appointed
               to
               be
               consecrated
               ,
               till
               it
               was
               offred
               on
               the
               Altar
               .
               Nor
               doth
               he
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 greater
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
                 ,
              
               and
               no
               more
               but
               so
               :
               but
               
                 majus
                 est
                 in
                 medio
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 sacra
                 mensa
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               the
               greater
               of
               them
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Altar
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
              
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               names
               which
               are
               there
               attributed
               to
               it
               .
               Where
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hath
               precedencie
               of
               
                 sacra
                 mensa
              
               ,
               though
               you
               are
               pleased
               to
               leave
               
               out
               Altar
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               called
               it
               onely
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               :
               this
               said
               ,
               your
               evidence
               out
               of
               
                 Gentian
                 Hervet
              
               will
               bee
               easily
               answered
               .
               And
               here
               I
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               herein
               you
               have
               shewne
               most
               foulely
               ,
               either
               your
               ignorance
               or
               your
               falshood
               .
               If
               you
               conceived
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               there
               did
               signifie
               the
               whole
               Chancel
               ,
               then
               it
               shews
               your
               ignorance
               :
               if
               that
               you
               knew
               it
               signified
               no
               more
               than
               the
               upper
               part
               ,
               
                 in
                 quod
                 gradibus
                 scanditur
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               set
               downe
               with
               m
               
                 in
                 the
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Chancell
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               translated
               it
               ,
               then
               you
               shew
               your
               falshood
               .
               And
               so
               I
               leave
               you
               with
               an
               
                 Vtrum
                 horum
                 mavis
                 accipe
              
               ;
               make
               your
               best
               of
               either
               :
               or
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               take
               both
               ;
               being
               both
               your
               owne
               .
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               you
               find
               in
               
                 Gentian
                 He●vet
              
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               you
               had
               met
               with
               in
               your
               
                 setter
                 forth
              
               ,
               a
               place
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Chancell
               ,
               and
               raised
               above
               it
               ,
               within
               the
               which
               the
               said
               two
               Altars
               stood
               ,
               which
               your
               Author
               speaks
               of
               ;
               and
               stood
               ,
               as
               you
               were
               told
               before
               (
               one
               of
               your
               Authors
               borrowing
               from
               the
               other
               both
               his
               words
               and
               matter
               ,
               )
               though
               indeed
               one
               of
               them
               was
               no
               Altar
               ,
               but
               a
               Table
               only
               ;
               a
               Table
               either
               of
               proposition
               ,
               or
               of
               preparation
               ,
               no
               great
               matter
               which
               .
            
             
               Next
               let
               us
               looke
               upon
               the
               Latines
               ,
               and
               their
               use
               herein
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               English
               first
               received
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               your selfe
               confesse
               ,
               calling
               their
               Austin
               ,
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 Saxons
              
               .
               p.
               223.
               
               And
               herein
               to
               begin
               with
               ,
               wee
               have
               gained
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               
                 Tables
                 heretofore
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               
                 high
                 Altars
                 afterwards
              
               did
               stand
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Chancell
               ;
               but
               k
               
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 wall
                 at
                 least
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Priests
               and
               
                 Deacons
                 might
                 stand
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 .
              
               Wee
               hope
               you
               will
               come
               home
               in
               time
               .
               First
               you
               had
               placed
               the
               
                 Altar
                 in
                 the
                 midle
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               then
               you
               removed
               it
               very
               fairely
               
               into
               the
               
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Chancell
              
               ,
               and
               now
               you
               have
               advanced
               it
               so
               neere
               the
               wall
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               onely
               roome
               for
               the
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               to
               goe
               between
               .
               I
               finde
               you
               comming
               on
               apace
               ,
               but
               that
               shall
               not
               helpe
               you
               :
               for
               I
               am
               bent
               to
               trust
               to
               nothing
               that
               you
               say
               ,
               till
               I
               have
               examined
               it
               ,
               no
               though
               it
               made
               unto
               my
               purpose
               :
               Now
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               this
               ,
               you
               bring
               us
               in
               some
               Authours
               ,
               and
               some
               precedents
               .
               Amongst
               your
               Authors
               ,
               l
               
                 Walafridus
                 Strabo
              
               hath
               been
               heard
               alreadie
               ,
               who
               saith
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               the
               first
               times
               the
               Altars
               in
               the
               Church
               were
               placed
               
                 ad
                 diversas
                 plagas
              
               ,
               according
               as
               ,
               poore
               men
               ,
               they
               could
               fit
               themselves
               ,
               but
               makes
               the
               generall
               use
               to
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               be●ore
               was
               said
               .
               And
               so
               do
               m
               Bellarmine
               ,
               and
               Suarez
               too
               ,
               two
               other
               of
               your
               Authours
               ,
               as
               it
               relates
               unto
               the
               Churches
               ,
               which
               generally
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               are
               built
               
                 ad
                 orientem
              
               ,
               some
               few
               excepted
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               otherwise
               bee
               erected
               ?
               But
               Bellarmine
               ,
               I
               assure
               you
               ,
               doth
               not
               speak
               one
               word
               in
               the
               place
               ●y
               you
               cited
               ,
               touching
               the
               
                 fixing
                 of
                 the
                 Altars
                 in
                 any
                 posture
                 ;
                 propter
                 commoditatem
                 loci
                 ,
              
               if
               the
               
                 convenience
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 require
                 it
                 .
              
               That
               's
               an
               addi●ion
               of
               your
               owne
               ,
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               Bellarmine
               .
               And
               howsoever
               Suarez
               seeme
               to
               looke
               that
               way
               ,
               yet
               he
               acknowledgeth
               withall
               ,
               that
               placing
               of
               the
               Altar
               at
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               the
               ancient
               Custome
               .
               For
               Vice-comes
               ,
               he
               doth
               take
               it
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               for
               a
               
                 very
                 cleere
                 and
                 indubitable
              
               as●ertion
               ,
               
                 Altaria
                 medio
                 in
                 templo
                 allocata
                 fuisse
                 ,
              
               that
               Altars
               were
               placed
               heretofore
               in
               the
               
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               And
               he
               doth
               take
               it
               too
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               for
               as
               indubitable
               ,
               and
               as
               cleere
               ,
               n
               
                 non
                 nisi
                 Constantini
                 temporibus
                 coepisse
                 Christianos
                 missam
                 publice
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 con●icere
                 ,
              
               that
               till
               the
               time
               of
               Constantine
               the
               Christians
               did
               not
               celebrate
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               their
               Churches
               
               publickly
               :
               but
               neither
               you
               nor
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               believe
               him
               in
               it
               .
               No
               matter
               how
               hee
               saith
               it
               ,
               but
               how
               hee
               proves
               it
               .
               o
               Your
               
                 Aloysius
                 Navarinus
              
               comes
               in
               here
               impertinently
               ,
               who
               on
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Circundabo
                 Altare
                 tuum
              
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 their
                 situation
                 was
                 such
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               
                 Priests
                 might
                 compasse
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 holy
                 Altar
                 .
              
               But
               good
               Sir
               tell
               me
               in
               your
               next
               book
               ,
               of
               what
               Priests
               he
               speaks
               .
               For
               that
               the
               Altar
               stood
               so
               in
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               we
               know
               well
               enough
               ;
               and
               the
               Priests
               compassed
               them
               about
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               also
               .
               But
               that
               the
               Altars
               stood
               so
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               tell
               us
               from
               your
               Author
               :
               which
               is
               a
               pregnant
               argument
               ,
               tha●
               it
               is
               not
               in
               him
               ?
               p
               But
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 maine
                 authority
                 you
                 relie
                 upon
              
               ,
               is
               the
               Pontificall
               :
               wherin
               the
               Bishop
               is
               enjoyned
               in
               three
               severall
               places
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               to
               compasse
               the
               Altar
               round
               about
               ,
               or
               circumcirca
               :
               which
               were
               it
               
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 were
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 impossible
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               Iust
               so
               .
               But
               tell
               me
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
               do
               you
               conceive
               the
               Bishop
               is
               enjoyned
               in
               the
               Pontificall
               ,
               to
               go
               round
               about
               the
               Altar
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               meane
               round
               about
               it
               ,
               when
               you
               tell
               us
               so
               )
               because
               you
               finde
               it
               ,
               
                 Pontifex
                 circuit
                 ter
                 Altare
              
               ,
               once
               ;
               and
               
                 circuit
                 semel
              
               ,
               twice
               ,
               as
               your
               margin
               rightly
               .
               The
               circumcirca
               ,
               is
               your
               owne
               ;
               and
               none
               of
               the
               Pontificals
               .
               And
               for
               the
               compassings
               there
               spook
               of
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               taken
               
                 in
                 circuitu
                 possibili
              
               ,
               to
               compasse
               so
               much
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               compassed
               .
               And
               so
               you
               must
               interpret
               another
               passage
               in
               the
               said
               Pontificall
               .
               viz.
               
                 Thurificat
                 Altare
                 undique
                 ad
                 dextrum
                 &
                 sinistrum
                 latus
                 ,
                 ante
                 &
                 desuper
                 ,
              
               p.
               2●3
               .
               and
               232.
               of
               my
               Edition
               being
               of
               
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1615.
                 
                 Vndique
              
               there
               implies
               asmuch
               as
               circumcirca
               ,
               and
               yet
               you
               finde
               not
               that
               the
               Bishop
               is
               to
               cense
               or
               fume
               the
               further
               part
               thereof
               .
               Why
               so
               ?
               
               because
               he
               could
               not
               come
               to
               do
               it
               .
               If
               not
               to
               cense
               it
               ,
               then
               certainly
               much
               lesse
               to
               compasse
               it
               about
               ,
               as
               you
               meane
               compassing
               .
               Compare
               your
               Circuit
               ,
               with
               my
               undique
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               what
               you
               think
               of
               this
               proper
               Argument
               ,
               upon
               wiser
               thoughts
               .
            
             
               From
               Authors
               you
               proceed
               to
               Precedents
               ,
               q
               
                 Precedents
                 answering
                 these
                 Authorities
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 countreys
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               In
               case
               your
               Precedents
               serve
               your
               turne
               no
               better
               than
               your
               Authors
               did
               ,
               there
               's
               never
               a
               Scriveners
               Clerk
               in
               London
               ,
               but
               will
               shew
               better
               Precedents
               for
               a
               poore
               
                 Noverint
                 Vniversi
              
               .
               And
               of
               this
               quality
               is
               your
               first
               ,
               a
               generall
               Precedent
               ,
               a
               perfect
               
                 Noverint
                 Vniversi
              
               .
               For
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               you
               were
               extreamly
               
                 laught
                 at
                 by
                 all
                 strangers
                 ,
                 for
                 making
                 unto
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 foolish
                 question
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 deemed
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               like
               enough
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               laught
               at
               you
               my selfe
               ,
               had
               I
               heard
               you
               aske
               it
               :
               for
               never
               did
               so
               great
               a
               Critick
               aske
               so
               poore
               a
               question
               .
               I
               know
               your
               meaning
               yet
               ,
               however
               .
               You
               would
               bee
               thought
               to
               have
               been
               laught
               at
               ,
               for
               thinking
               that
               the
               Altars
               generally
               stood
               at
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               if
               you
               asked
               the
               question
               ,
               you
               were
               only
               laught
               at
               by
               the
               strangers
               ,
               for
               thinking
               it
               a
               matter
               questionable
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               stand
               in
               any
               other
               place
               than
               that
               .
               And
               though
               I
               take
               this
               for
               a
               tale
               ,
               a
               very
               
                 winters
                 tale
              
               ,
               fit
               only
               to
               bee
               told
               by
               such
               a
               confidence
               as
               yours
               :
               yet
               being
               told
               by
               one
               of
               the
               right
               faction
               ,
               no
               doubt
               but
               it
               will
               passe
               for
               currant
               ,
               and
               finde
               a
               credence
               among
               those
               who
               are
               not
               able
               to
               distinguish
               between
               chalk
               and
               cheese
               ,
               but
               swallow
               all
               that
               comes
               before
               them
               .
               Your
               
                 Noverint
                 Vniversi
              
               being
               sealed
               and
               delivered
               ,
               wee
               should
               look
               forwards
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               your
               observations
               ;
               but
               we
               will
               borrow
               leave
               a
               while
               ,
               to
               look
               upon
               the
               Church
               of
               Millaine
               ,
               
               and
               on
               the
               Reformation
               made
               therein
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               Cardinall
               Borromaeo
               .
               It
               seemes
               ,
               before
               his
               time
               ,
               r
               that
               there
               had
               been
               some
               Altars
               raysed
               in
               very
               inconvenient
               places
               :
               some
               neere
               the
               Pulpit
               ;
               some
               neere
               the
               Organs
               ;
               some
               against
               one
               pillar
               ,
               some
               against
               another
               ;
               and
               some
               neere
               the
               doore
               :
               yet
               finde
               I
               none
               particularly
               under
               the
               
                 Reading
                 Deske
              
               ,
               nor
               do
               I
               think
               that
               you
               can
               finde
               a
               
                 Reading
                 Deske
              
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Millaine
               Churches
               .
               s
               Only
               because
               you
               sayd
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               Pulpit
               and
               the
               
                 Reading
                 Pew
              
               might
               be
               called
               Altars
               no
               lesse
               properly
               than
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Table
              
               :
               you
               would
               now
               shew
               an
               Altar
               neere
               the
               
                 Reading
                 Deske
              
               ,
               in
               hope
               the
               
                 Reading
                 Deske
              
               may
               one
               day
               become
               an
               Altar
               .
               I
               hope
               you
               cannot
               hence
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 High
                 Altar
              
               stood
               indifferently
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               or
               that
               in
               those
               small
               Churches
               wherein
               there
               was
               one
               Altar
               only
               ,
               that
               one
               and
               only
               Altar
               stood
               as
               it
               hapned
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               under
               t
               the
               Organ-loft
               ,
               the
               
                 Reading
                 Deske
              
               ,
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               or
               you
               know
               not
               where
               .
               There
               's
               none
               so
               ignorant
               of
               the
               world
               abroad
               ,
               but
               knowes
               that
               in
               the
               greater
               Churches
               there
               were
               severall
               Altars
               ,
               none
               of
               the
               which
               come
               under
               our
               consideration
               ,
               but
               that
               one
               Altar
               ,
               which
               was
               disposed
               of
               in
               the
               Chancell
               .
               Your
               Pillar-Altars
               ,
               and
               your
               Chappell-Altars
               were
               of
               another
               nature
               ,
               and
               had
               their
               severall
               places
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               might
               bee
               s●tuate
               with
               the
               most
               conveniency
               .
               But
               so
               ,
               I
               trust
               it
               was
               not
               with
               the
               
                 High
                 Altar
              
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               .
               And
               yet
               in
               this
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               beleeve
               you
               u
               
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   severe
                   reformation
                
                 which
                 that
                 Cardinall
                 made
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Millaine
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 require
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 left
                 a
                 space
                 of
                 
                   eight
                   Cubits
                
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Altar
                
                 and
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 
                 more
                 Priests
                 and
                 Deacons
                 at
                 feasts
                 of
                 dedication
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 appointments
                 of
                 solemne
                 Masses
                 .
              
               If
               this
               were
               true
               ,
               it
               were
               enough
               ,
               we
               would
               seek
               no
               further
               .
               But
               there
               is
               nothing
               true
               in
               all
               this
               story
               .
               The
               distance
               that
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               was
               not
               betweene
               the
               Altar
               and
               the
               Wall
               ;
               but
               betweene
               the
               Altar
               and
               the
               
                 Rayle
                 ,
                 quod
                 septum
                 ab
                 Altari
                 co●gruo
                 spatio
                 dis●et
                 ,
              
               the
               rayle
               ,
               or
               barres
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               wall
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               fourth
               Councell
               of
               Millaine
               ,
               published
               by
               Binius
               ,
               being
               the
               extract
               of
               those
               Acts
               ,
               to
               which
               you
               send
               us
               .
               But
               lest
               wee
               should
               fall
               short
               of
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               set
               you
               for●h
               unto
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               notable
               Counterfeit
               of
               these
               later
               Ages
               ;
               wee
               will
               bee
               bold
               to
               borrow
               helpe
               from
               your
               owne
               deere
               selfe
               ,
               against
               this
               man
               of
               Lincolnshire
               that
               so
               abuseth
               his
               good
               Authors
               .
               You
               cite
               us
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               
                 Acta
                 Eccles.
                 Mediolan
                 :
                 part
                 4.
                 lib.
                 10.
                 de
                 fabrica
                 Eccles.
              
               and
               pag.
               48.
               of
               your
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               you
               cite
               the
               very
               same
               againe
               .
               But
               there
               you
               sing
               another
               song
               ,
               and
               report
               him
               rightly
               in
               these
               words
               .
               
                 When
                 you
                 build
                 an
                 
                   High
                   Altar
                
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 foot
                 or
                 
                   lowest
                   degree
                
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 rayles
                 that
                 inclose
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 
                   ●ight
                   Cubits
                
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 will
                 beare
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 roome
                 for
                 the
                 clergie
                 to
                 assist
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               sometimes
               is
               required
               at
               solemne
               Masses
               .
               )
               x
               
                 Et
                 me
                 mihi
                 per●ide
                 prodis
                 ,
                 me
                 mihi
                 prodis
                 ait
                 ?
              
               What
               have
               wee
               here
               ,
               ●he
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Lincolnshire
              
               ,
               confessing
               guilty
               ?
               His
               Author
               wronged
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               most
               miraculously
               righted
               in
               another
               ?
               Now
               fie
               upon
               thee
               that
               coul●st
               not
               keep
               thine
               owne
               counsell
               ;
               but
               must
               needs
               blurt
               out
               all
               ,
               though
               against
               thy selfe
               .
               And
               so
               
                 Ex
                 ore
                 tuo
                 inique
                 Iudex
              
               .
               The
               space
               you
               talk
               of
               was
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               betweene
               the
               Altar
               and
               the
               raile
               ;
               and
               not
               betweene
               
               the
               Altar
               and
               the
               wall
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               matter
               to
               bee
               proved
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               was
               too
               good
               an
               Antiqu●rie
               ,
               to
               make
               so
               great
               a
               distance
               as
               you
               falsly
               charge
               him
               with
               ,
               betweene
               the
               Altar
               and
               the
               wall
               .
               And
               though
               he
               was
               not
               sainted
               ,
               y
               as
               you
               idely
               dreame
               ,
               for
               taking
               downe
               those
               
                 petit
                 Altars
              
               in
               his
               Church
               of
               Millaine
               :
               yet
               such
               a
               reverend
               esteeme
               the
               Popes
               had
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               z
               order
               of
               the
               Humiliati
               was
               suppressed
               for
               ever
               ;
               only
               because
               one
               desperate
               knave
               amongst
               them
               ,
               made
               an
               attempt
               upon
               his
               person
               .
            
             
               This
               said
               ,
               those
               few
               particulars
               which
               you
               have
               to
               shew
               ,
               might
               very
               easily
               be
               granted
               ,
               and
               do
               no
               prejudice
               at
               al
               to
               the
               cause
               in
               hand
               :
               and
               it
               were
               not
               amisse
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               falsifie
               your
               Authors
               with
               so
               high
               an
               impudence
               ▪
               in
               some
               of
               those
               particulars
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               to
               shew
               .
               Your
               instance
               of
               an
               a
               Antient
               
                 Marble
                 Altar
              
               ,
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Catacombe
               ,
               wee
               will
               freely
               yeeld
               you
               ?
               For
               say
               you
               not
               your selfe
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 was
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 antient
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 retire
                 themselves
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 persecution
                 ?
              
               If
               so
               ,
               it
               was
               well
               they
               had
               an
               Altar
               .
               Those
               were
               no
               times
               to
               be
               sollicitous
               about
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               before
               we
               told
               you
               .
               Next
               in
               Saint
               Peters
               Church
               in
               the
               Vatican
               you
               have
               found
               an
               Altar
               ,
               called
               
                 Altare
                 Maggiore
              
               ;
               but
               the
               worst
               is
               ,
               you
               know
               not
               where
               to
               place
               it
               .
               The
               Italian
               Author
               whom
               you
               b
               cite
               ,
               tels
               you
               
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 this
                 High
                 Altar
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Quire
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               Chemnitius
               ,
               whom
               you
               cite
               p.
               222.
               and
               allow
               of
               too
               ,
               hath
               placed
               it
               
                 ante
                 Chorum
              
               ,
               before
               the
               very
               Quire.
               This
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               was
               not
               
                 observed
                 by
                 your
                 former
                 Author
              
               ;
               you
               say
               true
               indeed
               .
               Your
               former
               Author
               ,
               if
               you
               report
               him
               right
               ,
               hath
               placed
               it
               in
               
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Quire
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               well
               observe
               
               that
               it
               stood
               before
               it
               .
               But
               stand
               it
               where
               it
               will
               ,
               what
               are
               you
               the
               wiser
               ?
               Do
               you
               not
               finde
               in
               c
               
                 Walafrid●s
                 Strabo
              
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               very
               Church
               there
               are
               many
               Altars
               ,
               some
               placed
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               others
               parts
               thereof
               :
               
                 Altaria
                 non
                 tantum
                 in
                 Orientem
                 ,
                 sedetiam
                 in
                 alias
                 partes
                 esse
                 distributa
                 .
              
               And
               finde
               you
               not
               also
               in
               d
               Chemnitius
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               very
               Church
               there
               are
               an
               hundred
               and
               nine
               Altars
               ;
               and
               then
               no
               marvell
               if
               some
               of
               them
               stand
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Quire
               ,
               and
               some
               before
               it
               .
               Nor
               doth
               Chemnitius
               speak
               at
               all
               of
               that
               
                 Altare
                 Maggiore
              
               which
               before
               you
               spake
               of
               ,
               for
               ought
               there
               appeares
               ;
               but
               only
               tels
               you
               ,
               
                 apud
                 Altare
                 ante
                 Chorum
              
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               Quire
               there
               was
               an
               Altar
               .
               And
               ,
               which
               most
               cleerely
               shewes
               your
               falshood
               ,
               hee
               most
               perfectly
               distinguisheth
               that
               before
               the
               Quire
               from
               that
               under
               the
               whi●h
               Saint
               Peter
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               lie
               buried
               ,
               which
               your
               Italian
               Author
               speakes
               of
               ,
               by
               the
               number
               of
               Indulgences
               .
               You
               might
               have
               spared
               Chemnitius
               well
               enough
               ,
               for
               any
               service
               hee
               hath
               done
               you
               ;
               but
               that
               you
               love
               to
               clog
               your
               margin
               .
               And
               for
               Saint
               
                 Peters
                 Altar
              
               ,
               place
               it
               where
               you
               will
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Quire
               ,
               or
               before
               the
               doore
               ,
               you
               cannot
               thence
               conclude
               that
               there
               was
               no
               High
               Altar
               anciently
               at
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               no
               more
               than
               if
               a
               man
               should
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               Altar
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               his
               Chappell
               at
               
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 ergo
              
               there
               is
               no
               Altar
               at
               the
               East
               end
               of
               the
               Quire.
               
            
             
               From
               
               Italy
               your
               Bookes
               transport
               you
               into
               Germany
               ,
               and
               there
               you
               heard
               another
               winters
               tale
               ,
               of
               that
               alacrity
               which
               Witikind
               the
               
                 ancient
                 Saxon
              
               found
               in
               the
               face
               of
               Charles
               the
               Great
               ,
               
                 when
                 hee
                 began
                 to
                 approach
                 that
                 Table
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
              
               midst
               
                 of
                 the
              
               
               Church
               .
               For
               this
               you
               cite
               
                 Cran●zius
                 in
                 Metrop
                 .
                 l.
                 1.
                 c.
              
               24.
               but
               there
               's
               not
               one
               word
               that
               reflects
               that
               way
               in
               all
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               could
               be
               ,
               if
               you
               marke
               it
               ;
               the
               Emperou●
               Charles
               being
               dead
               and
               buried
               Chapt.
               ●8
               .
               That
               which
               you
               meane
               is
               Chapt.
               9.
               (
               should
               〈…〉
               
                 〈◊〉
                 you
              
               for
               this
               mistake
               )
               and
               there
               indeed
               it
               is
               〈◊〉
               in
               this
               sort
               :
               
                 Postea
                 vero
                 mensam
                 adieras●
                 ▪
              
               Templo
               mediam
               ,
               
                 it
                 a
                 hilari
                 mihi
                 conspectus
                 ●s
                 vultu
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               that
               the
               good
               Emperour
               changed
               his
               Count●●ance
               ,
               at
               his
               approach
               unto
               the
               Table
               .
               How
               ●eated
               ?
               
                 Templo
                 mediam
                 ▪
              
               What
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               I
               cannot
               tell
               you
               that
               .
               For
               then
               hee
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 in
                 medio
                 Templi
              
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 Templo
                 mediam
              
               .
               The
               Table
               
                 Templo
                 media
              
               was
               the
               
                 High
                 Altar
              
               out
               of
               question
               ,
               and
               stood
               as
               now
               it
               doth
               at
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               Quire
               :
               and
               yet
               was
               
                 Templo
                 media
              
               just
               in
               the
               middle
               to
               the
               Church
               ▪
               or
               ●any
               man
               that
               comming
               from
               the
               lower
               end
               ,
               did
               approach
               unto
               it
               .
               Nor
               doth
               Hospinian
               tell
               us
               ,
               f
               as
               you
               make
               him
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Reformation
               which
               the
               Helvetians
               made
               at
               Tig●re
               ,
               (
               so
               great
               a
               Clerke
               as
               you
               should
               have
               called
               it
               
                 Zuric●
                 )
                 An
              
               1527.
               they
               found
               that
               in
               old
               time
               the
               Fo●t
               had
               beene
               situated
               in
               that
               very
               place
               ,
               where
               the
               
                 Popish
                 High
                 Altar
              
               was
               then
               demolished
               .
               〈◊〉
               g
               onely
               saith
               ,
               
                 Non
                 obs●uris
                 not
                 is
                 deprehensum
                 esse
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               was
               so
               conje●tured
               by
               certaine
               signes
               ▪
               And
               thinke
               that
               those
               signes
               might
               not
               deceive
               them
               .
               Besides
               ,
               Hospinian
               speakes
               not
               of
               the
               
                 Popish
                 High
                 Altar
              
               ,
               but
               cals
               it
               onely
               the
               
                 High
                 Altar
                 ,
                 Al●a●●
                 summum
                 .
                 Popish
              
               was
               ●oysted
               in
               by
               you
               ,
               to
               make
               poore
               men
               be●eeve
               that
               all
               
                 High
                 Altars
              
               ,
               were
               
                 ipso
                 facto
                 ,
                 Popish
                 Altars
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               to
               
               be
               demolished
               .
               Such
               excellent
               arts
               you
               have
               to
               infuse
               faction
               in
               mens
               mindes
               ,
               as
               never
               any
               man
               had
               more
               .
               From
               Germany
               you
               passe
               to
               France
               ,
               where
               you
               finde
               nothing
               for
               your
               purpose
               .
               You
               h
               are
               informed
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 fasten
                 their
                 High
                 Altars
                 to
                 the
                 wall
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 lesser
                 or
                 Requiem
                 Altars
                 only
                 .
              
               I
               dare
               bee
               bold
               to
               say
               ,
               no
               man
               ever
               told
               you
               so
               :
               the
               contrary
               thereunto
               being
               so
               apparent
               ;
               as
               I
               my selfe
               can
               say
               ,
               of
               my
               own
               observation
               .
               So
               that
               your
               generall
               being
               false
               ,
               that
               which
               you
               tell
               us
               of
               the
               
                 rich
                 Table
              
               in
               the
               Abbie
               Church
               of
               
                 S.
                 Den●s
              
               ,
               will
               conclude
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               your
               
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
                 at
                 Dover
              
               .
               And
               yet
               you
               tell
               us
               false
               in
               that
               too
               .
               For
               that
               the
               Table
               is
               i
               not
               
                 laied
                 along
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 but
                 stands
                 Table-wis●
                 ,
              
               you
               find
               not
               in
               the
               Theatre
               ,
               cited
               in
               the
               Margin
               :
               that
               you
               have
               added
               of
               your
               owne
               .
               Nor
               doth
               the
               Inscription
               which
               you
               bring
               ,
               prove
               that
               it
               standeth
               
                 Table
                 wise
              
               :
               for
               the
               Inscription
               may
               as
               well
               fit
               an
               
                 High
                 Altar
              
               now
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Communion
                 Table
                 heretofore
              
               .
               Besides
               ,
               how
               ever
               it
               k
               was
               used
               before
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               bee
               not
               used
               so
               now
               ,
               it
               makes
               no
               matter
               how
               it
               stands
               .
               For
               if
               it
               bee
               a
               Table
               onely
               ,
               a
               faire
               
                 rich
                 Table
              
               to
               ●eede
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               not
               imployed
               in
               any
               of
               ●heir
               religious
               Offices
               :
               place
               it
               in
               Gods
               name
               how
               you
               will
               ;
               and
               make
               your
               best
               of
               it
               having
               placed
               it
               so
               .
               l
               The
               
                 ho●y
                 Altar
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 placed
                 before
                 the
                 Tombe
                 of
                 Charles
              
               the
               bald
               ,
               stands
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 that
                 roome
                 .
              
               Not
               in
               the
               midst
               expressely
               ,
               but
               
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 .
              
               Neither
               so
               ,
               nor
               so
               .
               For
               the
               said
               
                 holy
                 Altar
              
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ,
               stands
               against
               the
               wall
               ,
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Chappell
               being
               behinde
               it
               ▪
               (
               a
               place
               appointed
               for
               the
               Sacrist
               )
               according
               ,
               as
               you
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               have
               observed
               ,
               
               in
               many
               of
               our
               Cathedrall
               Churches
               in
               this
               Realme
               .
               
                 And
                 these
              
               indeed
               ,
               
                 are
                 n●
                 strange
                 postures
                 in
                 that
                 Country
              
               ;
               you
               say
               right
               in
               that
               :
               but
               very
               wrong
               as
               you
               intend
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               strange
               in
               France
               to
               have
               the
               
                 Altars
                 ▪
              
               stand
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the●r
               Churches
               Both
               the
               
                 rich
                 Table
              
               that
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 holy
                 Altar
              
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ,
               stand
               there
               no
               otherwise
               than
               other
               Altars
               ,
               both
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               elswhere
               :
               which
               I
               can
               say
               of
               certaine
               knowledge
               ,
               having
               marked
               them
               well
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               three
               rich
               Tables
               which
               you
               tell
               us
               of
               ,
               m
               two
               of
               them
               in
               Const●ntinople
               ,
               and
               one
               in
               Rome
               ,
               conclude
               as
               little
               to
               your
               purpose
               :
               there
               being
               no
               proofe
               brought
               that
               they
               stood
               Table-wise
               ,
               or
               were
               not
               
                 laied
                 along
                 the
                 wall
              
               ;
               but
               only
               your
               meere
               say-soes
               ,
               and
               some
               bold
               conjectures
               .
               Nay
               it
               appeares
               most
               plainely
               ,
               in
               tha●
               wherein
               you
               instance
               first
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               made
               to
               stand
               against
               a
               wall
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               place
               else
               .
               For
               it
               is
               said
               of
               that
               
                 incomparable
                 Lady
                 Pulcheria
              
               ,
               and
               not
               Pulchelia
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               her
               ,
               the
               Emperours
               Sister
               ,
               that
               making
               such
               a
               costly
               and
               magnificent
               peece
               of
               worke
               as
               the
               Table
               was
               :
               n
               shee
               caused
               to
               bee
               inscribed
               on
               the
               Front
               thereof
               ,
               that
               all
               might
               read
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               gift
               ,
               and
               true
               intentions
               of
               the
               giver
               .
               Had
               it
               beene
               then
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               ▪
               Constantinople
               ,
               to
               place
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               like
               a
               Comm●●●on
               Table
               ;
               no
               doubt
               but
               that
               shee
               would
               have
               caused
               the
               said
               Inscription
               to
               bee
               made
               accordingly
               .
               Not
               on
               the
               Front
               thereof
               ,
               for
               Front
               it
               could
               have
               none
               ,
               except
               you
               
               please
               to
               call
               the
               narrow
               ●nd
               by
               the
               na●e
               of
               F●ont
               ,
               (
               as
               none
               will
               call
               it
               ,
               if
               you
               do
               not
               ;
               )
               but
               round
               about
               it
               .
               And
               being
               inscribed
               ●ound
               about
               ,
               it
               might
               as
               ●asily
               have
               beene
               read
               ,
               the
               Table
               standing
               Table-wise
               ;
               as
               being
               on
               the
               Front
               ,
               the
               Table
               standing
               Altar-wise
               .
               So
               that
               you
               have
               found
               out
               an
               excellent
               Argument
               against
               your selfe
               :
               and
               wee
               thanke
               you
               for
               it
               .
               Your
               second
               instance
               is
               o
               of
               a
               Table
               ,
               sent
               from
               France
               ,
               by
               King
               Pepin
               ,
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               to
               Saint
               Peter
               .
               How
               prove
               you
               that
               this
               Table
               was
               not
               made
               an
               Altar
               ,
               nor
               placed
               Altar-wise
               ?
               Marry
               say
               you
               ,
               because
               the
               Pope
               returned
               this
               Answer
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               on
               that
               very
               Table
               hee
               
                 had
                 offered
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 prosperity
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               An
               admirable
               disputant
               .
               But
               good
               Sir
               ,
               with
               your
               leave
               ,
               might
               not
               the
               Pope
               
                 offer
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
              
               on
               any
               thing
               but
               on
               that
               Table
               :
               or
               on
               that
               Table
               situate
               all
               along
               the
               wall
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               posture
               onely
               of
               a
               
                 common
                 Table
              
               :
               or
               not
               upon
               that
               Table
               ,
               changed
               into
               an
               Altar
               ?
               I
               see
               you
               are
               excellent
               good
               at
               all
               things
               ;
               but
               for
               non-sequiturs
               ,
               a
               very
               none-such
               .
               For
               your
               last
               instance
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
                 offered
              
               up
               by
               Iustinian
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               Sophia
               in
               Constanti●ople
               ;
               you
               build
               on
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Inscription
               on
               the
               same
               was
               ingraven
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               round
               about
               it
               ▪
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               have
               beene
               seene
               ,
               had
               the
               said
               Table
               beene
               laied
               ●●ong
               the
               wall
               .
               Thus
               you
               c●●●lude
               ▪
               and
               your
               conclusion
               ,
               as
               it
               should
               ,
               followes
               
                 deteriorem
                 partem
              
               ,
               in
               the
               worst
               sence
               too
               .
               Your
               Circuit
               ,
               and
               your
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               have
               beene
               scanned
               already
               .
               Nor
               can
               you
               
               prove
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               the
               inscription
               on
               the
               Table
               went
               quite
               round
               about
               it
               .
               It
               might
               bee
               done
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               not
               circum-circa
               .
               Cannot
               you
               walk
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               about
               an
               Altar
               ,
               or
               if
               that
               word
               offen●
               you
               about
               a
               Table
               placed
               against
               a
               wall
               ,
               backwards
               and
               forwards
               ,
               from
               the
               extreme
               corner
               on
               the
               North-east
               ,
               to
               the
               extreme
               corner
               on
               the
               South-east
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               walk
               quite
               round
               about
               it
               ,
               in
               a
               perfect
               circuit
               ?
               if
               no
               ,
               you
               understand
               not
               what
               you
               meane
               when
               you
               say
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               if
               yea
               ,
               then
               you
               may
               finde
               how
               the
               inscription
               might
               be
               engraven
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               on
               
                 Iustinians
                 Table
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Table
               stand
               all
               along
               the
               wall
               .
               You
               see
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               by
               this
               time
               ,
               the
               exceeding
               weaknesse
               of
               your
               cause
               ;
               as
               other
               men
               may
               see
               by
               this
               ,
               the
               extreme
               foulenesse
               of
               your
               carriage
               ,
               in
               the
               handling
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               what
               purpose
               tell
               wee
               you
               ,
               of
               what
               you
               see
               :
               who
               being
               nor
               blinde
               ,
               nor
               blinker
               ,
               as
               you
               make
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               do
               shut
               your
               eyes
               most
               wilfully
               that
               you
               may
               not
               see
               ;
               or
               rather
               see
               too
               well
               ,
               but
               will
               dissemble
               what
               you
               see
               .
               Great
               paines
               assuredly
               you
               take
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               
                 Communion
                 Table
              
               ought
               not
               to
               stand
               at
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               Chancell
               :
               and
               that
               it
               is
               against
               the
               Liturgie
               and
               C●nons
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               against
               the
               practice
               of
               antiquity
               ,
               yea
               and
               against
               the
               usage
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               place
               it
               so
               .
               And
               which
               is
               yet
               more
               strange
               ,
               you
               cast
               a
               scandalous
               staine
               on
               them
               which
               opine
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               of
               very
               desperate
               faith
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               affections
               .
               For
               p.
               76.
               you
               fling
               a
               jealousie
               abroad
               ,
               as
               if
               in
               placing
               
               the
               Communion
               Table
               
                 Altar-wise
                 ,
                 they
                 meant
                 somewhat
                 else
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 our
                 gr●cious
                 King
                 they
                 dare
                 speak
                 out
                 :
                 the
                 Masse
                 at
                 lea●●
                 ,
              
               no
               question
               ,
               who
               can
               take
               it
               otherwise
               .
               And
               worse
               than
               so
               ,
               p.
               204.
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               these
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Reformers
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 prepare
                 and
                 l●y
                 〈◊〉
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 dare
                 not
                 (
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Canons
                 )
                 apparantly
                 professe
                 their
              
               Ele●sinian
               doctrines
               :
               and
               that
               
                 they
                 are
                 busied
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 in
                 t●king
                 in
                 the
                 outworks
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 time
                 have
                 a
                 ●out
                 with
                 the
                 fort
                 it selfe
                 :
              
               With
               spight
               and
               calumnie
               enough
               .
               One
               that
               should
               read
               these
               passages
               ,
               would
               thinke
               that
               your selfe
               did
               place
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               religion
               ,
               in
               these
               outward
               matters
               :
               yet
               such
               is
               your
               ill-luck
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               memory
               ,
               or
               somwhat
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               that
               you
               confesse
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               that
               placing
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               in
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               Chancell
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               very
               meane
               and
               inferior
               quality
               ▪
               not
               to
               be
               stood
               upon
               or
               gain●said
               ,
               if
               it
               be●
               required
               .
               For
               p.
               67.
               you
               declare
               your selfe
               ,
               that
               
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 advise
                 a●y
                 Clergie-ma●
                 of
                 what
                 degre●
                 soever
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 his
                 Ordi●ary
                 ,
                 eith●r
                 〈…〉
                 other
                 particular
                 of
                 so
                 low
                 ●
                 nature
                 ▪
                 So
                 low
                 ●●●ture
                 ,
              
               marke
               y●u
               that
               ;
               and
               then
               consider
               with
               your selfe
               ,
               how
               little
               cause
               you
               had
               ,
               to
               take
               so
               much
               paines
               to
               ●o
               little
               purpose
               ▪
               but
               that
               you
               have
               a
               minde
               to
               d●stur●
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               fish
               the
               better
               in
               a
               troubled
               water
               .
               So
               for
               the
               
                 writer
                 of
                 the
                 letter
              
               ,
               hee
               sign●fi●th
               unto
               the
               Vicar
               ,
               a
               that
               the
               standing
               
                 ●f
                 th●
                 〈◊〉
                 Table
                 ,
                 was
                 ●●to
                 him
                 a
                 thing
                 s●●●different
                 ,
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 offence
                 
                 a●d
                 umbr●ges
                 were
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 town
                 ag●inst
                 it
                 ▪
                 he
                 would
                 neither
                 move
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 remove
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               you
               your selfe
               have
               brought
               him
               in
               discoursing
               with
               the
               men
               of
               
                 Granth●m
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 indifferenci●
                 of
                 this
                 circumstance
                 in
                 its
                 owne
                 nature
                 :
              
               as
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               b
               you
               make
               his
               
                 Lordships
                 opinion
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 indifferent
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               said
               placing
               of
               the
               Table
               ,
               however
               the
               
                 Rubrick
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgie
              
               did
               seeme
               
                 apparently
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 it
              
               .
               Nor
               is
               he
               onely
               so
               resolved
               in
               point
               of
               judgement
               ,
               but
               hee
               is
               positive
               for
               the
               ●etting
               of
               it
               Altar-wise
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               practice
               :
               c
               the
               Table
               ,
               as
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
                 Lordships
                 private
                 Chappell
                 being
                 so
                 placed
                 ,
                 and
                 furnished
                 with
                 Plate
                 and
                 Orna●ents
                 above
                 any
                 the
              
               poore
               Vicar
               
                 had
                 ever
                 seene
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 the
                 Chappell
                 Royall
                 only
                 excepted
                 .
              
               A
               strange
               tale
               to
               tell
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Table
               Altar-wise
               ,
               the
               Rubricke
               should
               bee
               so
               apparently
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               his
               
                 Lordships
                 opinion
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 indifferent
                 in
                 it
                 :
              
               his
               practice
               peremptorie
               for
               the
               formes
               observed
               in
               the
               
                 Royall
                 Chappell
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               that
               you
               should
               bee
               allowed
               and
               licenced
               to
               write
               kim
               kam
               ,
               so
               flatly
               contrary
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               in
               his
               owne
               house
               hee
               approves
               and
               practi●eth
               .
               More
               strange
               that
               you
               should
               take
               this
               paines
               to
               falsifie
               your
               Authours
               and
               disturb
               the
               peace
               and
               uniformitie
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               so
               
                 low
                 a
                 nature
              
               ;
               wherein
               you
               would
               have
               
                 no
                 man
              
               disobey
               his
               Ordinarie
               .
               Were
               you
               not
               taken
               with
               a
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 giddinesse
              
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               found
               some
               constancie
               in
               you
               ,
               though
               but
               little
               truth
               .
               But
               thus
               you
               deale
               with
               us
               throughout
               your
               Booke
               ;
               and
               wander
               up
               and
               downe
               ,
               you
               know
               not
               whither
               :
               the
               biasse
               of
               
               your
               judgement
               drawing
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               your
               zeale
               unto
               the
               faction
               ,
               pulling
               you
               another
               way
               .
               It
               seemes
               you
               have
               beene
               much
               distracted
               ,
               
                 aliudque
                 ●upido
                 ,
                 mens
                 aliud
                 su●det
                 :
              
               and
               you
               are
               still
               irresolute
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               think
               .
               Though
               for
               the
               present
               fit
               ,
               like
               the
               madde
               woman
               in
               the
               Poet
               ,
               you
               set
               upon
               the
               businesse
               with
               a
               
                 video
                 meliora
                 proboque
              
               :
               but
               will
               
                 deterior●
                 sequi
              
               ,
               do
               wee
               what
               wee
               can
               .
               In
               which
               madde
               mood
               no
               wonder
               if
               you
               fall
               into
               many
               impertinencies
               ,
               and
               extravagancies
               ,
               to
               which
               now
               wee
               hasten
               :
               and
               having
               made
               a
               full
               discovery
               of
               you
               in
               them
               ,
               will
               conclude
               the
               whole
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             III.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               A
               brief
               survey
               and
               censure
               of
               the
               first
               service
               of
               Extravagancies
               ,
               in
               the
               holy
               Table
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Ministers
                 extravagancies
              
               ,
               one
               of
               th●
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               whole
               discourse
               .
               His
               ignorant
               mistaking
               in
               the
               Mathematicks
               concerning
               the
               inventions
               of
               
                 Euclide
                 ,
                 Archimedes
              
               ,
               and
               Pythagoras
               .
               The
               Minister
               faulters
               in
               the
               originall
               of
               Episcopall
               autority
               .
               His
               ●ringing
               in
               of
               
                 Sancta
                 Clara
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Sancta
                 Petra
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Iingle
               onely
               .
               The
               Minister
               mistakes
               the
               case
               of
               the
               
                 German
                 Priests
              
               .
               His
               ●●vils
               at
               the
               
                 ●●rme
                 of
                 prayer
              
               before
               the
               Sermon
               ;
               and
               turning
               towards
               the
               East
               i●
               the
               Act
               of
               Prayer
               .
               The
               Ministers
               ignorant
               endevours
               to
               advance
               the
               autority
               of
               the
               Archd●acons
               .
               The
               Minister
               mistaken
               in
               the
               Diaconico●
               .
               What
               the
               Diacony
               was
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               addes
               but
               little
               to
               the
               dignitie
               of
               Archdeacons
               ,
               that
               the
               old
               Deacon
               had
               the
               keeping
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Minister
               absurdly
               sets
               the
               Deacon
               above
               the
               
                 Priest.
                 Po●tare
                 Altare
              
               ,
               not
               an
               honour
               in
               the
               first
               Deacons
               ,
               but
               a
               service
               onely
               .
               The
               little
               honour
               done
               by
               the
               Minister
               to
               the
               Arch-deacons
               ,
               in
               drawing
               down
               their
               petigree
               from
               the
               
               first
               Deacons
               .
               The
               Ministers
               ignorant
               mistake
               in
               his
               own
               w●rd
               utensil
               .
               The
               Minister
               subjects
               the
               ●riest
               to
               the
               autority
               of
               the
               Chu●chwarden
               ,
               and
               for
               th●t
               〈…〉
               Lindwood
               .
               His
               ignorant
               d●●rivations
               of
               the
               present
               Churchwarden
               from
               the
               old
               O●conomus
               .
               The
               Minister
               endevows
               to
               exclude
               the
               Clergie
               from
               medling
               in
               sacular
               matt●●●
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               〈◊〉
               abuseth
               the
               autoritie
               of
               the
               ●●ci●●●
               F●thers
               .
               His
               ignorance
               in
               the
               Cat●chisme
               ,
               and
               confident
               mistakes
               in
               that
               .
               His
               heartlesse
               plea
               for
               bowing
               at
               the
               name
               of
               IESVS
               .
            
             
               LAertius
               tel's
               us
               of
               Chrysippus
               the
               Philosopher
               ,
               that
               being
               a
               great
               Writer
               ,
               a
               he
               took
               up
               every
               thing
               that
               came
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               swelled
               his
               Books
               with
               testimonies
               and
               quotations
               ,
               more
               then
               needed
               .
               And
               thereupon
               Apollodoru●
               the
               Athenian
               used
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               taking
               from
               Chrysippus
               writings
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               all
               that
               was
               either
               not
               his
               own
               ,
               or
               at
               all
               nothing
               to
               his
               purpose
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               his
               Papers
               would
               be
               emptie
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               matter
               .
               Our
               Minister
               of
               Lincoln
               Diocese
               is
               much
               like
               that
               Autor
               .
               To
               make
               his
               Book
               look
               big
               upon
               us
               ,
               hee
               l●ft
               out
               nothing
               that
               hee
               met
               with
               in
               his
               own
               collections
               ;
               or
               had
               beene
               sent
               in
               to
               him
               by
               his
               friends
               to
               set
               out
               the
               worke
               :
               and
               that
               it
               might
               appear
               a
               most
               learned
               piece
               ,
               hee
               hath
               dressed
               up
               his
               margin
               with
               quotations
               of
               all
               forts
               ,
               and
               uses
               .
               But
               with
               so
               little
               judgement
               and
               election
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               he
               run's
               away
               so
               far
               from
               his
               may●
               bu●inesse
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Argument
               which
               he
               took
               in
               hand
               ;
               that
               wee
               have
               much
               adoe
               to
               finde
               him
               .
               And
               should
               one
               deal
               with
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               hi●●
               that
               wee
               have
               given
               us
               of
               Chrysippus
               ;
               we
               should
               find
               such
               a
               full
               in
               
               the
               mayn
               bulk
               of
               his
               discourse
               ,
               
               that
               the
               good
               man
               would
               have
               a
               very
               sorry
               frame
               ,
               to
               support
               his
               Table
               .
               Such
               and
               so
               many
               are
               his
               impertinences
               ,
               and
               vaga●ies
               ;
               that
               the
               left
               part
               of
               all
               his
               worke
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               though
               that
               were
               onely
               promi●ed
               in
               the
               T●●le
               :
               and
               we
               may
               say
               therof
               in
               the
               Po●ts
               language
               ,
               
                 Pars
                 minima
                 est
                 ipsa
                 puella
                 sui
              
               ;
               the
               dresse
               is
               bigger
               then
               the
               body
               .
               However
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               not
               ●eem
               to
               have
               took
               all
               this
               pains
               ,
               in
               a
               thing
               of
               nothing
               ;
               I
               have
               reduced
               into
               the
               body
               of
               this
               answer
               ,
               what
               ever
               of
               him
               I
               could
               possibly
               bring
               in
               ,
               though
               by
               head
               and
               shoulders
               :
               leaving
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               untractable
               extravagancies
               ,
               such
               as
               by
               no
               means
               could
               be
               brought
               into
               rank
               and
               order
               ,
               to
               be
               here
               examined
               by
               themselves
               .
               In
               marshalling
               of
               the
               which
               I
               shall
               use
               no
               method
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               himself
               hath
               taught
               me
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               rank
               them
               as
               I
               finde
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               t●ey
               crosse
               me
               in
               my
               way
               :
               taking
               them
               page
               by
               page
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               pr●sented
               to
               my
               view
               ;
               or
               dish
               by
               dish
               ,
               as
               hee
               hath
               set
               them
               before
               us
               .
               If
               you
               find
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               changeling
               in
               him
               ,
               or
               that
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               do
               not
               proove
               as
               full
               of
               ignorance
               and
               falshood
               ,
               as
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               :
               I
               should
               conceive
               my
               time
               ill
               spent
               ,
               in
               tracing
               him
               up
               and
               down
               in
               so
               wild
               a
               Labyrinth
               .
               Besides
               ,
               we
               have
               in
               these
               extravagancies
               or
               vagaries
               ,
               some
               fine
               smacks
               of
               Puritanisme
               ,
               purposely
               sprinkled
               here
               and
               there
               to
               san
               ctifie
               and
               sweeten
               the
               whole
               performance
               ;
               and
               make
               it
               
                 ad
                 palatum
              
               to
               the
               
                 Gentle
                 Reader
              
               .
               Begin
               then
               my
               dear
               brother
               of
               Boston
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               see
               what
               prety
               tales
               you
               have
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               for
               entertainment
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Table-talke
               :
               for
               justifying
               as
               you
               do
               ,
               the
               sitting
               of
               some
               men
               ,
               at
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               I
               must
               needs
               thinke
               you
               have
               invited
               us
               unto
               a
               Common
               ,
               not
               an
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               .
            
             
             
               And
               first
               to
               passe
               away
               the
               time
               till
               your
               meate
               come's
               in
               ,
               you
               tell
               us
               two
               or
               three
               stories
               ,
               c
               of
               E●clid●
               ,
               and
               his
               finding
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Iacobs
                 staffe
                 ▪
              
               of
               Archimedes
               and
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               when
               being
               in
               a
               brazen
               Lav●tory
               ,
               he
               had
               found
               the
               
                 Cor●net
                 or
                 circumference
                 of
                 the
                 vessell
                 :
              
               and
               finally
               of
               that
               
                 sad
                 y●●th
                 Pythagoras
              
               ,
               d
               who
               having
               found
               in
               a
               
                 Diagr●m
                 an
                 eq●●litie
                 of
                 so●e
                 lines
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 ●●gled
                 triangle
                 ,
                 dow●e
                 went
                 a
                 whole
                 Oxe
                 to
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Inspiration
                 .
              
               These
               are
               hard
               words
               beleeve
               mee
               ,
               and
               you
               do
               very
               ill
               to
               talke
               in
               such
               a
               c●nting
               Language
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               poore
               unlearned
               e
               people
               ,
               which
               are
               no
               Geometricians
               :
               but
               farre
               worse
               ,
               trust
               mee
               ,
               to
               betray
               your
               ignorance
               in
               so
               fowle
               a
               manner
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               can
               detect
               you
               for
               a
               most
               
                 confident
                 ign●ro
              
               ,
               to
               trifle
               thus
               in
               matters
               which
               you
               understand
               not
               .
               It
               is
               a
               good
               rule
               and
               an
               old
               ,
               
                 in
                 mathematic
                 is
                 aut
                 scire
                 op●rtet
                 ,
                 aut
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               But
               you
               that
               never
               cared
               for
               any
               rules
               ,
               will
               not
               care
               for
               this
               .
               Incomp●r●ble
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               f
               
                 was
                 the
                 delight
                 of
              
               Euclide
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 found
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 but
                 a
                 Iacobs
                 staffe
                 .
              
               I
               pr●y
               you
               ,
               good
               Sir
               ,
               who
               told
               you
               that
               Euclide
               made
               the
               
                 Iacobs
                 staffe
                 ▪
              
               If
               it
               was
               
                 Iacobs
                 staffe
              
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               it
               was
               ;
               it
               could
               not
               be
               of
               E●clides
               making
               .
               And
               I
               would
               pray
               you
               next
               to
               tell
               me
               ,
               why
               naming
               it
               a
               
                 Iacobs
                 staffe
              
               ;
               you
               put
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               margin
               .
               Think
               you
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               a
               
                 Iacobs
                 staffe
              
               ?
               The
               word
               you
               cite
               from
               Plut●rch
               where
               indeed
               it
               is
               ;
               but
               a
               judicious
               and
               learned
               Mathematician
               ,
               as
               you
               seem
               to
               be
               ,
               would
               have
               considered
               with
               Xylander
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               
                 vox
                 nihili
              
               ,
               no
               word
               at
               all
               ,
               a
               mistake
               meerly
               of
               the
               transcripts
               .
               Then
               if
               you
               reade
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               the
               l●arned
               do
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               certainly
               a
               worke
               conteining
               some
               
                 practicall
                 The●remes
              
               wrought
               by
               the
               Quadrant
               or
               Astrolabe
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               
                 Iacobs
                 staffe
              
               .
               And
               then
               again
               ,
               if
               
               Euclide
               wrote
               such
               Theoremes
               ,
               it
               follows
               not
               that
               therefore
               he
               found
               out
               the
               Instrument
               .
               Many
               have
               told
               us
               of
               the
               use
               ,
               but
               not
               found
               out
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               :
               g
               though
               
                 P.
                 Ramus
              
               would
               have
               told
               you
               ,
               had
               you
               asked
               the
               question
               ▪
               that
               it
               ▪
               was
               called
               Iacobs
               staffe
               ,
               
                 Tanquam
                 à
                 sancto
                 Patriarcha
                 illo
                 oli●
                 inventus
                 .
              
               However
               ,
               were
               the
               difficulties
               more
               ,
               and
               more
               debated
               by
               the
               learned
               in
               those
               noble
               studies
               ,
               that
               's
               all
               one
               to
               you
               .
               For
               like
               a
               bold
               Adventurer
               ,
               you
               clap
               it
               downe
               a
               Iacobs
               staffe
               ,
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               margin
               :
               and
               then
               deride
               both
               it
               and
               them
               ,
               as
               being
               h
               but
               a
               twelve-penny
               matter
               ,
               not
               worth
               the
               speaking
               of
               .
            
             
               From
               Euclide
               on
               to
               A●chim●des
               ,
               who
               washing
               in
               a
               
                 brazen
                 Lavatorie
              
               ,
               cryes
               out
               he
               
                 had
                 found
                 it
              
               .
               What
               had
               he
               now
               found
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               your
               margin
               rightly
               :
               but
               very
               wrongly
               you
               translate
               it
               ,
               and
               tell
               us
               it
               was
               nothing
               but
               the
               
                 Corone●
                 or
                 circumference
                 of
                 the
                 vessell
                 .
              
               What
               will
               you
               give
               me
               to
               relate
               the
               storie
               ?
               Will
               you
               a●sure
               me
               on
               your
               word
               ,
               though
               not
               worth
               the
               taking
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               never
               medle
               with
               the
               Mathematicks
               ,
               without
               further
               studie
               ?
               Well
               then
               ,
               thus
               it
               was
               .
               i
               Hiero
               King
               of
               Syracusa
               ,
               put
               out
               a
               Crowne
               to
               making
               ,
               of
               pure
               gold
               :
               and
               the
               Artificer
               ,
               like
               a
               knave
               ,
               mixed
               some
               silver
               with
               it
               .
               This
               being
               informed
               of
               ,
               Hiero
               would
               faine
               know
               ,
               how
               much
               gold
               had
               beene
               taken
               out
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               silv●r
               put
               in
               :
               and
               desired
               Archimedes
               to
               invent
               some
               way
               for
               the
               discoverie
               .
               He
               ,
               at
               a
               certaine
               time
               going
               into
               his
               Bath
               ,
               observed
               a
               quantitie
               of
               the
               water
               to
               over-flow
               according
               to
               the
               bignesse
               of
               his
               body
               ;
               whereby
               he
               presently
               conce●ted
               a
               device
               to
               solve
               the
               Kings
               Problem●
               ,
               and
               cryes
               out
               ,
               
                 I
                 
                 have
                 found
                 it
              
               :
               i.
               e.
               a
               way
               to
               discover
               the
               Artificers
               theft
               by
               the
               proportion
               of
               the
               water
               over-flowing
               ;
               or
               in
               the
               words
               of
               your
               owne
               Author
               ,
               did
               you
               understand
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               way
               of
               meas●ring
               the
               Kings
               Crowne
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               accordingly
               .
               I
               ●ee
               you
               understand
               the
               language
               ,
               as
               you
               do
               the
               Mathematicks
               :
               and
               to
               betray
               your
               ignorance
               in
               both
               at
               once
               ,
               must
               needs
               interpret
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 Coronet
                 or
                 circumference
                 of
                 the
                 vessell
                 .
              
               He
               found
               k
               a
               Coronet
               of
               gol●
               ,
               when
               he
               cryed
               out
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               though
               the
               invention
               was
               not
               worth
               a
               Tester
               as
               you
               tell
               the
               storie
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               sad
               
                 youth
                 Pythagoras
                 went
                 beyond
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               Did
               he
               so
               indeed
               ?
               And
               so
               do
               you
               too
               in
               relating
               what
               he
               invented
               .
               It
               is
               your
               master-peece
               of
               Ign●rance
               ;
               not
               such
               another
               to
               be
               found
               in
               all
               the
               Countrey
               .
               But
               what
               did
               he
               ?
               Marry
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               
                 having
                 found
                 in
                 a
              
               Diagramme
               
                 an
                 equalitie
              
               of
               
                 some
                 lines
              
               in
               
                 a
                 right-angled
                 triangle
                 ,
                 downe
                 went
                 a
                 whole
                 oxe
                 for
                 the
                 inspiration
                 .
              
               What
               said
               you
               ,
               an
               
                 equalitie
                 of
                 some
                 lines
              
               ?
               How
               many
               were
               they
               for
               a
               wager
               ?
               There
               are
               but
               three
               in
               all
               ,
               a
               triangle
               can
               have
               no
               more
               .
               One
               is
               not
               some
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               lines
               in
               a
               
                 right-angled
                 triangle
              
               cannot
               be
               equall
               ,
               by
               no
               meanes
               ▪
               it
               is
               both
               false
               in
               the
               Art
               ,
               and
               utterly
               would
               take
               away
               that
               excellent
               invention
               of
               Pythagoras
               .
               If
               then
               all
               three
               cannot
               have
               this
               equalitie
               ,
               nor
               any
               one
               of
               them
               in
               it selfe
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               either
               two
               or
               none
               :
               you
               needed
               not
               have
               kept
               aloofe
               with
               your
               equalitie
               of
               some
               lines
               .
               And
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               none
               .
               For
               this
               invention
               of
               Pythagoras
               ,
               respects
               not
               any
               equalitie
               or
               inequalitie
               of
               the
               lines
               or
               sides
               in
               a
               right-angled
               triangle
               ;
               but
               it
               l
               enquires
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               power
               of
               these
               lines
               :
               and
               it
               demonstrates
               
               the
               square
               described
               upon
               the
               line
               subtending
               the
               right
               Angle
               ,
               to
               be
               ever
               equall
               to
               the
               squares
               of
               both
               the
               other
               compounded
               .
               Now
               did
               you
               either
               understand
               the
               invention
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               else
               what
               admirable
               use
               is
               made
               thereof
               in
               all
               the
               practice
               of
               Geometry
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               grutch
               Pythagoras
               an
               Hecatombe
               ;
               a
               poore
               Ox●
               was
               nothing
               :
               although
               as
               you
               most
               ignorantly
               have
               set
               it
               downe
               ,
               an
               Oxe
               had
               beene
               too
               much
               by
               halfe
               ;
               A
               calfe
               had
               beene
               enough
               to
               offer
               for
               such
               a
               Bull.
               Not
               such
               a
               m
               
                 Pious
                 Bull
              
               indeed
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               found
               out
               for
               the
               Doctor
               ;
               but
               a
               profane
               ,
               a
               Gentile
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Pagan
                 Bull.
              
               
            
             
               Your
               next
               vagarie
               is
               ,
               about
               Episcopall
               jurisdiction
               ;
               which
               we
               have
               met
               withall
               already
               ,
               as
               it
               related
               unto
               practice
               ,
               and
               the
               point
               then
               in
               hand
               betweene
               us
               :
               but
               wee
               must
               here
               conferre
               a
               little
               ,
               about
               the
               institution
               of
               it
               .
               This
               you
               touch
               very
               gingerly
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               as
               one
               may
               see
               ,
               you
               have
               a
               good
               mind
               to
               betray
               the
               cause
               .
               The
               
                 reverend
                 Ordinaries
              
               ,
               and
               
                 their
                 calling
                 are
                 founded
              
               (
               as
               you
               n
               say
               )
               upon
               Apostolicall
               ,
               and
               (
               
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 essentiall
                 parts
                 thereof
                 )
                 on
              
               divine
               right
               .
               The
               
                 Reverend
                 Ordinaries
              
               ?
               And
               why
               not
               rather
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               the
               
                 Reverend
                 Bishops
              
               ?
               Is
               the
               word
               Bishop
               so
               distastefull
               to
               your
               holy
               brethren
               ,
               that
               you
               dare
               not
               use
               it
               ?
               Or
               doe
               you
               think
               ,
               you
               should
               be
               out
               of
               credit
               with
               them
               ,
               did
               you
               affirme
               that
               in
               plaine
               and
               positive
               termes
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               are
               of
               Christs
               institution
               ,
               and
               
                 de
                 jure
                 divino
              
               ?
               It
               seemes
               you
               doe
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               your
               
                 Quo
                 warranto
              
               ,
               you
               ground
               their
               calling
               on
               Apostolicall
               and
               upon
               divine
               right
               .
               On
               Apostolicall
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               as
               being
               none
               of
               Christ
               our
               Saviours
               Institution
               ,
               but
               onely
               founded
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               their
               administration
               of
               the
               publicke
               government
               .
               
               The
               
                 Ius
                 divi●●●
              
               comes
               after
               ,
               
                 in
                 s●cundis
              
               ,
               but
               in
               upon
               the
               second
               :
               and
               that
               in
               some
               
                 essenti●ll
                 parts
                 thereof
              
               ,
               but
               you
               know
               not
               what
               .
               I
               hope
               there
               are
               not
               many
               Ministers
               in
               Lincol●shir●
               of
               this
               opinion
               .
               For
               let
               the
               Bishops
               stand
               alone
               on
               
                 Apostolicall
                 right
              
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               than
               so
               ,
               and
               doubt
               it
               not
               but
               some
               will
               take
               it
               on
               your
               word
               ,
               and
               then
               pleade
               accordingly
               ;
               that
               things
               of
               
                 Apostolicall
                 institution
              
               ,
               may
               be
               laid
               a●ide
               .
               Where
               are
               their
               Ecclesiasticall
               o
               wid●wes
               ;
               what
               service
               doe
               the
               Deac●ns
               p
               at
               the
               Table
               now
               ;
               how
               many
               are
               there
               that
               forbeare
               q
               from
               
                 bl●●d
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 strangled
              
               ?
               Therefore
               away
               with
               Bishops
               too
               ,
               let
               all
               goe
               together
               .
               And
               this
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               is
               your
               meaning
               ,
               though
               not
               as
               to
               the
               Application
               ,
               yet
               as
               to
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               Application
               .
               I
               am
               the
               〈◊〉
               to
               beleeve
               it
               ,
               because
               when
               Bishop
               Andrewes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               had
               learnedly
               asserted
               the
               
                 Episcopall
                 Order
              
               to
               bee
               of
               ▪
               Christs
               Institution
               ,
               I
               have
               heard
               that
               some
               who
               were
               then
               
                 in
                 place
              
               ,
               did
               secretly
               intercede
               with
               King
               Iames
               to
               have
               had
               it
               al●●●ed
               ;
               for
               feare
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               of
               offending
               our
               neighbour
               Churches
               .
               This
               ●●are
               you
               are
               possessed
               with
               also
               :
               and
               therefore
               wa●ve
               not
               onely
               the
               name
               of
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               the
               maine
               ground-worke
               and
               foundation
               upon
               which
               they
               stand
               :
               Nay
               by
               this
               note
               of
               yours
               ,
               Archdeacons
               hold
               by
               as
               good
               a
               claime
               as
               the
               Bishops
               doe
               .
               For
               being
               successours
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               r
               to
               the
               
                 primitive
                 Deacons
              
               ,
               who
               were
               ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Ordinaries
               too
               ,
               they
               know
               that
               too
               well
               :
               what
               lets
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               meane
               themselves
               for
               those
               
                 Reverend
                 Ordinaries
              
               ,
               which
               were
               ordained
               on
               Apostolicall
               ,
               and
               (
               
                 for
                 the
                 essentiall
                 parts
              
               of
               their
               office
               )
               on
               divine
               right
               also
               .
               Here
               is
               
                 T.
                 C.
              
               and
               
                 I.
                 C.
              
               and
               who
               else
               you
               will
               ;
               
                 new
                 England
                 
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 old
                 ▪
              
               Yet
               all
               this
               while
               you
               are
               most
               
                 orthodox
                 in
                 doctrine
              
               ,
               and
               
                 consonant
                 in
                 discipline
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               Having
               thus
               founded
               the
               
                 Episcopall
                 calling
              
               on
               Apostolicall
               authoritie
               ,
               your
               next
               vagarie
               is
               upon
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               for
               setting
               up
               the
               Vicar
               above
               his
               Ordinarie
               .
               How
               truly
               this
               is
               said
               ,
               wee
               have
               seene
               already
               .
               And
               then
               you
               adde
               ,
               that
               these
               
                 judicious
                 Divines
              
               that
               
               tamper
               so
               much
               in
               doctrine
               with
               
                 Sancta
                 Clara
              
               ,
               and
               in
               discipline
               with
               
                 Sancta
                 Petra
              
               ,
               will
               in
               the
               end
               prove
               
                 prejudicious
                 Divines
                 to
                 the
                 estates
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               a
               fine
               
                 jingle
                 ▪
              
               is
               it
               not
               ,
               to
               make
               sport
               for
               boyes
               ?
               who
               cannot
               but
               applaud
               your
               wit
               ,
               for
               bringing
               
                 Sancta
                 Clara
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Sancta
                 Petra
              
               ,
               in
               a
               string
               together
               .
               For
               ,
               good
               Sir
               ,
               tell
               me
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               what
               other
               use
               was
               there
               of
               
                 S●ncta
                 Petra
              
               ;
               but
               that
               you
               love
               to
               play
               and
               dallie
               upon
               words
               and
               letters
               ?
               In
               all
               his
               booke
               ,
               being
               in
               all
               27.
               
               Chapters
               ,
               what
               passage
               can
               you
               finde
               that
               tends
               unto
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Bishops
               ?
               Or
               how
               doth
               the
               poore
               Doctor
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               those
               whom
               with
               so
               high
               a
               scorne
               you
               call
               
                 Iudicious
                 Divines
              
               ,
               complie
               with
               any
               man
               that
               doth
               ?
               Your
               
                 Sancta
                 Clara
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Sancta
                 Petra
              
               make
               a
               pretty
               noise
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               onely
               
                 vox
                 ,
                 &
                 praeterea
                 nihil
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               thus
               shaked
               up
               ,
               you
               goe
               on
               againe
               unto
               the
               point
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ;
               in
               which
               you
               spend
               two
               leaves
               together
               ,
               but
               not
               one
               word
               unto
               the
               purpose
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               t
               that
               of
               old
               ,
               some
               Priests
               of
               Germany
               were
               reprehended
               by
               Pope
               
                 Leo
                 the
                 Great
              
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               presume
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 Erigere
                 Altaria
              
               ,
               to
               erect
               Altars
               :
               then
               ,
               that
               u
               a
               single
               Priest
               ,
               
                 quà
                 talis
              
               ,
               hath
               
                 no
                 key
              
               given
               him
               by
               God
               or
               man
               ,
               to
               
                 open
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 any
                 externall
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
              
               
               that
               x
               no
               man
               should
               
                 presume
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 without
                 the
                 Bishop
              
               .
               What
               needed
               this
               adoe
               ,
               when
               neither
               ,
               as
               you
               know
               your selfe
               ,
               the
               Vicar
               ever
               did
               intend
               to
               build
               an
               Altar
               :
               nor
               is
               it
               as
               you
               say
               your selfe
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Bishops
               powers
               to
               doe
               it
               if
               they
               were
               so
               minded
               .
               So
               farre
               are
               you
               from
               giving
               way
               ,
               that
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 authoritie
                 ,
              
               may
               erect
               an
               Altar
               :
               y
               that
               you
               denie
               them
               any
               authoritie
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               to
               transpose
               a
               Table
               .
               Nor
               doe
               you
               rightly
               sta●e
               the
               case
               ,
               in
               Pope
               Leo
               neither
               .
               The
               businesse
               was
               not
               ,
               as
               you
               dreame
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               some
               Priests
               in
               France
               or
               Germany
               ,
               that
               encouraged
               thereunto
               by
               the
               Chorepiscopi
               ,
               or
               
                 Countrey
                 Suffragans
              
               ,
               did
               presume
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 Erigere
                 Altaria
              
               ,
               to
               erect
               Altars
               ,
               No
               such
               matter
               verily
               .
               The
               thing
               that
               Leo
               was
               offended
               at
               ,
               was
               that
               some
               Bishops
               of
               France
               and
               Germany
               ,
               did
               often-times
               appoint
               their
               Chorepiscopi
               (
               who
               z
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               some
               Councels
               were
               no
               more
               than
               Priests
               )
               or
               sometimes
               others
               which
               were
               simplie
               Priests
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               Altars
               in
               their
               absence
               ;
               and
               to
               hallow
               Churches
               :
               
                 Qui
                 absente
                 Pontifice
                 Altaria
                 erigerent
                 ,
                 Basilicasque
                 consecrarent
                 .
              
               As
               his
               words
               there
               are
               .
               The
               Bishops
               were
               in
               fault
               here
               ,
               not
               the
               Priests
               :
               and
               you
               as
               faultie
               full
               as
               they
               ,
               to
               raise
               a
               scandall
               both
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               poore
               Vicar
               ,
               in
               things
               of
               which
               they
               were
               not
               guiltie
               .
               So
               that
               this
               needlesse
               disputation
               might
               have
               beene
               laid
               by
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               your
               fashion
               ●o
               wheele
               about
               ,
               that
               being
               gotten
               on
               the
               right
               side
               ,
               you
               may
               shew
               your
               learning
               .
               For
               having
               store
               sent
               in
               from
               so
               many
               hands
               ,
               you
               think
               it
               would
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               great
               discourtesie
               ,
               if
               you
               should
               not
               spend
               it
               .
            
             
             
               Your
               next
               vaga●●e
               is
               about
               
                 formes
                 of
                 Prayer
              
               ;
               at
               which
               you
               have
               an
               evill
               tooth
               ,
               that
               bites
               close
               ,
               but
               deepe
               .
               The
               55.
               
               Canon
               hath
               prescribed
               a
               forme
               of
               prayer
               ,
               before
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               forme
               of
               
                 bidding
                 of
                 prayers
              
               ,
               prescribed
               and
               practised
               in
               the
               raignes
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               eight
               ,
               King
               a
               Edw.
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               .
               This
               you
               turne
               off
               with
               a
               backe
               blow
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               strooke
               at
               somewhat
               else
               :
               and
               in
               a
               word
               or
               two
               give
               a
               faire
               Item
               to
               your
               brethren
               ▪
               to
               use
               what
               formes
               of
               prayer
               they
               list
               ,
               with
               a
               non-obstante
               .
               It
               
                 seemes
                 by
                 you
              
               (
               say
               you
               unto
               the
               Doctor
               )
               
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 b●und
                 onely
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 not
                 to
                 speake
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               (
               for
               so
               must
               be
               your
               meaning
               )
               as
               little
               bound
               to
               the
               one
               as
               unto
               the
               other
               .
               No
               man
               conceives
               that
               hee
               is
               bound
               to
               use
               in
               other
               things
               no
               other
               words
               then
               the
               Canons
               use
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               Canon
               that
               requires
               it
               of
               him
               :
               and
               by
               your
               rule
               wee
               are
               not
               bound
               unto
               the
               forms
               of
               Prayer
               in
               the
               Canon
               m●ntioned
               ,
               although
               the
               Canons
               doe
               require
               it
               .
               Now
               as
               you
               fling
               aside
               the
               Canon
               ,
               and
               leave
               your
               Clergi●-friends
               a
               liberty
               to
               pray
               what
               they
               list
               :
               so
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               you
               cast
               aside
               the
               Churches
               customes
               ;
               and
               give
               a
               liberty
               unto
               your
               Lay-brethre●
               to
               pray
               how
               they
               list
               .
               It
               is
               an
               Ancient
               custome
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               times
               of
               prayer
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               wee
               turne
               our
               faces
               to
               the
               East
               .
               This
               many
               of
               your
               friends
               dislike
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               reckoned
               by
               
                 H.
                 B.
              
               b
               amongst
               those
               In●ovations
               ,
               which
               hee
               doth
               charge
               upon
               the
               Prelates
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               (
               forsooth
               )
               a
               
                 tying
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 a
                 fixed
                 place
                 .
              
               It
               seemes
               you
               were
               agreed
               together
               ,
               hee
               to
               invent
               the
               charge
               ,
               and
               you
               to
               furnish
               him
               with
               Arguments
               ,
               to
               confirme
               the
               same
               .
               This
               makes
               you
               farre
               more
               like
               Ch●ysippu●
               ,
               
               than
               before
               you
               were
               ▪
               of
               whom
               c
               Laertius
               doth
               informe
               us
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               it
               was
               that
               found
               out
               the
               Dogmata
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               hee
               had
               an
               excellent
               Art
               of
               finding
               proofes
               to
               make
               it
               good
               .
               Now
               to
               make
               good
               this
               charge
               of
               your
               friend
               
                 H.
                 B.
              
               you
               tell
               us
               d
               that
               it
               is
               a
               
                 Paganish
                 thing
                 to
                 make
                 God
                 more
                 propi●ious
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 then
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 ▪
              
               For
               this
               you
               cite
               these
               words
               of
               
                 Minutius
                 Felix
              
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Deo
                 cun●ta
                 plena
                 sunt
                 .
                 Vbique
                 non
                 t●ntum
                 nobis
                 proximus
                 ,
                 sed
                 infus●s
                 est
                 .
              
               But
               gentle
               Sir
               ,
               those
               words
               are
               spoken
               in
               the
               Author
               ,
               not
               in
               relation
               unto
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Altars
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               peoples
               turning
               of
               themselves
               in
               the
               
                 Act
                 ●f
                 Prayer
              
               :
               but
               to
               the
               point
               of
               having
               
                 Temples
                 ,
                 i●e
              
               .
               such
               Temples
               as
               were
               then
               in
               use
               amongst
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               for
               the
               immediate
               and
               locall
               habitations
               of
               th●ir
               God.
               Which
               being
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               unnecessarie
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               God
               was
               everie
               where
               ,
               and
               filled
               all
               things
               with
               his
               presence
               ;
               was
               a
               good
               Answer
               to
               the
               Argument
               that
               C●●ilius
               used
               ▪
               but
               very
               ill
               brought
               in
               by
               you
               ,
               upon
               no
               occasion
               .
               Onely
               you
               please
               to
               intimate
               unto
               your
               dependants
               (
               who
               understand
               your
               meaning
               at
               halfe
               a
               word
               )
               that
               as
               they
               may
               pray
               
                 what
                 they
                 will
              
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               Canon
               ;
               and
               
                 h●●
                 they
                 will
              
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               Custome
               ;
               so
               they
               may
               pray
               also
               when
               and
               where
               they
               will
               ,
               for
               all
               our
               Churches
               .
               Excellent
               Doctrine
               ,
               credit
               mee
               ,
               not
               a
               New-Englander
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               could
               have
               done
               it
               better
               .
            
             
               From
               your
               unnecessarie
               discourse
               about
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               these
               ba●k-blo●es
               on
               the
               by
               ,
               wee
               must
               next
               ●ollow
               you
               unto
               a
               more
               unnecessarie
               ,
               about
               the
               Office
               of
               Archdeacons
               ;
               which
               they
               that
               perhaps
               sent
               you
               in
               your
               notes
               ,
               desired
               to
               have
               
               extreamely
               heightned
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               proofes
               they
               bring
               to
               exalt
               the
               same
               ,
               ●end
               to
               the
               diminution
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               finding
               out
               of
               that
               authoritie
               ,
               which
               you
               ascribe
               to
               the
               Archdeacons
               ,
               or
               rather
               they
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               you
               goe
               as
               high
               as
               the
               
                 first
                 Deacons
              
               e
               (
               whose
               
                 ancient
                 power
              
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               is
               now
               
                 united
                 and
                 concentred
              
               in
               that
               of
               theirs
               ;
               )
               and
               tell
               us
               many
               things
               that
               before
               we
               knew
               not
               .
               Fi●st
               ,
               take
               it
               as
               we
               will
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 
                   very
                   Altar
                   it selfe
                   with
                   the
                   Raile
                   about
                   it
                   ,
                
                 hath
                 beene
                 termed
                 in
                 ancient
                 Councels
                 ,
                 the
                 Diaconie
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 place
                 belonging
                 (
                 next
                 after
                 the
                 Bishop
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 custodie
                 of
                 the
                 Deacon
                 only
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 an
                 ancient
                 Councell
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 can
                 boast
                 of
                 nothing
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 bare
                 name
                 ;
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 very
                 Office
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 
                   autority
                   ,
                   and
                   ministery
                
                 of
                 the
                 Deacon
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Precedent
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 particular
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Deacons
                 office
                 ,
                 portare
                 ,
                 to
                 move
                 and
                 
                   remove
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 implements
                 belonging
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 as
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Austine
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 you
                 draw
                 this
                 inference
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 these
                 
                   first
                   Deacons
                   to
                   our
                   present
                   Archdeacons
                   ,
                
                 Incumbents
                 have
                 beene
                 excluded
                 from
                 medling
                 with
                 the
                 utensils
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Ornaments
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 proofe
                 hereof
                 ,
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Margin
                 out
                 of
                 Lin●wood
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 (
                 the
                 Archdeacons
                 )
                 have
                 in
                 charge
                 
                   omnia
                   ornamenta
                   &
                   ute●silia
                   Ecclesiarum
                
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               compound
               dish
               ,
               and
               was
               perhaps
               served
               in
               for
               an
               
                 olla
                 podrida
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Gra●d
                 Sallet
              
               of
               the
               Feast
               :
               and
               therefore
               that
               we
               may
               the
               better
               judge
               of
               the
               ingredients
               ,
               wee
               will
               taste
               them
               severally
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               you
               say
               ,
               the
               very
               Altar
               it selfe
               with
               the
               ●●ile
               about
               it
               ,
               in
               ancient
               Councels
               hath
               beene
               ●ermed
               
               the
               Diaconie
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               Caper
               in
               your
               Sallet
               ,
               and
               it
               tastes
               very
               high
               indeed
               ;
               as
               high
               as
               the
               Councell
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               which
               was
               before
               the
               famous
               Synod
               of
               Nice
               .
               Now
               in
               this
               f
               Councell
               it
               is
               ordered
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               that
               no
               inferiour
               Minister
               should
               have
               place
               in
               the
               Diaconie
               ,
               and
               touch
               the
               holy
               vessells
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 holy
                 utensils
              
               .
               This
               Canon
               ,
               afterwards
               was
               g
               incorporated
               into
               those
               made
               in
               a
               Councell
               held
               at
               Agatha
               or
               Agde
               ,
               in
               
                 Gaul
                 Narbonnoyse
              
               ,
               Anno
               506.
               in
               this
               forme
               that
               followeth
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Quoniam
                 non
                 oportet
                 insacratos
                 ministros
                 licentiam
                 habere
                 in
                 secretarium
                 (
                 quod
                 Graeci
                 diaconion
                 appellant
                 )
                 ingredi
                 ,
                 &
                 contingere
                 vasa
                 dominica
                 .
              
               Now
               in
               al
               this
               you
               are
               mistaken
               very
               ●ouly
               ;
               no
               man
               ever
               more
               .
               For
               neither
               was
               the
               Diaconion
               ,
               the
               place
               between
               the
               wall
               and
               rail
               ,
               where
               the
               Altar
               stood
               :
               nor
               do
               those
               Canons
               give
               the
               Deacon
               any
               dignity
               above
               the
               Priests
               ;
               as
               you
               intend
               it
               .
               The
               Diaconion
               ,
               or
               Diaconicon
               (
               as
               the
               old
               translation
               in
               Binius
               read's
               it
               )
               or
               the
               Diaconie
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               it
               ,
               doth
               signifie
               the
               Vestrie
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               
                 Altar
                 place
              
               :
               a
               roome
               appointed
               for
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               sacred
               utensils
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               ministration
               of
               the
               holy
               Sacraments
               .
               And
               it
               was
               called
               Sacrarium
               also
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               repositorie
               of
               the
               hallowed
               Ornaments
               :
               from
               whence
               wee
               have
               the
               name
               of
               Sa●rist
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               same
               was
               in
               fine
               committed
               .
               That
               living
               magazin
               of
               Learning
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Spelman
              
               h
               could
               have
               told
               you
               this
               ;
               
                 Diaconion
                 &
                 Diaconicum
                 ,
                 locus
                 in
                 circuitu
                 Ecclesiae
                 conservandis
                 vasis
                 Dominicis
                 ,
                 &
                 ornamentis
                 Ecclesiae
                 deputatus
                 ;
                 alias
                 secretarium
                 ,
                 alias
                 Sacrarium
                 :
              
               and
               this
               he
               saith
               with
               reference
               to
               this
               very
               Councel
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               which
               you
               build
               upon
               .
               Then
               there
               's
               
                 Iosephus
                 Vice
                 Comes
              
               ,
               whom
               you
               have
               magnified
               to
               our
               hand
               for
               the
               
               i
               
                 most
                 learned
                 in
                 ●ur
                 age
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 dealt
                 with
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
              
               ;
               who
               affirmes
               the
               same
               .
               For
               speaking
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Agatha
               or
               Agde
               ,
               the
               second
               of
               the
               two
               to
               which
               you
               referre
               us
               ,
               k
               hee
               doth
               resolve
               of
               Secretarium
               ,
               which
               is
               there
               said
               to
               be
               called
               Diaconion
               by
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               
                 Vestrie
                 ▪
                 Secretarium
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 locum
                 sacris
                 asservandis
                 praestitutum
              
               ,
               as
               hee
               there
               informes
               us
               .
               Nor
               can
               it
               but
               seem
               strange
               to
               any
               man
               that
               hath
               his
               wits
               about
               him
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               ,
               that
               the
               Altar
               with
               the
               raile
               about
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               Altar
               place
               ,
               should
               be
               entituled
               the
               Diaconie
               ;
               wherein
               the
               Deacons
               had
               so
               little
               ,
               if
               at
               all
               anything
               to
               do
               .
               But
               were
               it
               so
               as
               you
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               yet
               were
               this
               little
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Archdeacons
               office
               as
               now
               it
               stands
               ;
               and
               very
               much
               unto
               the
               Priests
               .
               All
               that
               is
               given
               the
               Deacons
               here
               is
               but
               a
               trust
               committed
               to
               them
               above
               those
               other
               Ministers
               which
               were
               insacrati
               (
               as
               the
               later
               of
               your
               Councels
               cals
               them
               )
               not
               yet
               admitted
               unto
               any
               of
               the
               holy
               Orders
               ,
               or
               to
               them
               onely
               of
               the
               lowest
               or
               inferiour
               sort
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               properly
               to
               be
               called
               Orders
               ,
               but
               rather
               preparations
               to
               them
               .
               The
               washing
               of
               the
               plate
               ,
               and
               laying
               up
               the
               sacred
               utensils
               ,
               in
               their
               proper
               places
               ,
               was
               not
               conceived
               to
               be
               a
               fitting
               service
               for
               so
               high
               a
               dignity
               as
               the
               holy
               Priesthood
               :
               and
               therefore
               was
               put
               off
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               being
               
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 spiritualia
              
               ,
               in
               some
               degree
               or
               way
               unto
               it
               ,
               were
               thought
               most
               fit
               to
               undertake
               it
               .
               So
               that
               this
               charge
               was
               plainly
               cast
               upon
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               rather
               to
               ease
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               calling
               ;
               than
               to
               give
               any
               place
               or
               priviledge
               unto
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               (
               who
               ,
               as
               you
               might
               have
               seen
               in
               the
               l
               Canon
               next
               before
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               sit
               downe
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Priest
               without
               speciall
               leave
               )
               to
               
               perk
               before
               him
               .
               And
               you
               have
               done
               your
               Bishop
               but
               a
               sorry
               peece
               of
               service
               in
               giving
               him
               m
               a
               part
               of
               so
               meane
               a
               charge
               ,
               which
               was
               conceived
               to
               bee
               unworthy
               of
               a
               common
               Priest.
               
                 Polme
                 occidist
                 is
                 amici
                 ,
                 Non
                 servastis
                 ,
                 ait
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               as
               in
               that
               that
               went
               before
               ,
               you
               have
               betrayed
               your
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               too
               great
               want
               of
               knowledge
               in
               Antiquitie
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               next
               which
               now
               succeedes
               ,
               you
               have
               betrayed
               a
               greater
               want
               ,
               which
               is
               want
               of
               honestie
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               that
               the
               Pri●st
               can
               
                 boast
                 of
                 nothing
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 bare
                 name
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 very
                 office
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Deacon
                 .
              
               Without
               the
               
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Deacon
              
               ?
               that
               were
               brave
               indeed
               :
               fit
               to
               be
               said
               by
               none
               but
               such
               a
               Minister
               as
               you
               ,
               who
               care
               not
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               so
               you
               may
               be
               heard
               .
               The
               practi●●
               in
               n
               Ignatius
               time
               ,
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               Deacons
               should
               be
               subject
               unto
               the
               Priests
               :
               but
               see
               how
               strangely
               things
               were
               turned
               in
               a
               little
               time
               ;
               the
               Priests
               are
               now
               brought
               under
               ,
               and
               forced
               to
               yield
               unto
               the
               Deacons
               .
               Good
               Sir
               ,
               where
               may
               one
               reade
               of
               such
               a
               Law
               ?
               Not
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Aquisgrane
               ,
               or
               Aken
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               that
               ,
               though
               thither
               you
               referre
               us
               in
               your
               marginall
               note
               .
               In
               all
               that
               Canon
               which
               you
               cite
               ,
               the
               Deaconship
               is
               described
               as
               a
               place
               of
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               dignity
               .
               Ipsienim
               o
               
                 clara
                 voce
                 in
                 modum
                 Praeconis
                 admoment
                 cun●tos
                 .
              
               The
               Deacons
               ,
               as
               their
               Office
               is
               there
               described
               ,
               do
               like
               so
               many
               cryers
               call
               upon
               the
               people
               to
               pray
               ,
               to
               kneel
               ,
               to
               sing
               ,
               to
               be
               intent
               unto
               the
               Lessons
               :
               they
               call
               upon
               them
               also
               ,
               to
               let
               their
               eares
               be
               open
               to
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               designed
               to
               read
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Then
               followes
               that
               which
               is
               presented
               in
               your
               
               〈…〉
               
                 officium
                 non
                 ha●et
              
               ,
               that
               without
               them
               the
               Priest
               may
               have
               a
               name
               ,
               but
               not
               an
               office
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               〈◊〉
               and
               attendance
               was
               〈…〉
               that
               without
               them
               the
               Priest
               could
               not
               do
               〈…〉
               then
               according
               to
               the
               C●non
               ,
               that
               the
               〈◊〉
               was
               not
               able
               to
               exe●●te
               his
               very
               Office
               without
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               De●con
               and
               you
               say
               very
               well
               ▪
               none
               〈…〉
               you
               for
               it
               .
               Thi●●oysting
               in
               of
               thei●
               Au●●●ity
               was
               a
               trick
               of
               yours
               ,
               one
               o●●ho●e
               many
               tricks
               〈…〉
               And
               you
               may
               now
               conclude
               as
               well
               ▪
               that
               in
               some
               greater
               Churches
               ,
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               the
               Priest
               is
               utterly
               unable
               to
               ex●cute
               his
               very
               office
               without
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               his
               Clerke
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Cu●ate
               ,
               bec●use
               he
               cannot
               do
               i●
               so
               conveniently
               ▪
               without
               their
               ●i●isteries
               :
               as
               that
               the
               Pr●ests
               in
               these
               days
               were
               an
               emp●ie
               name
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               stir
               a
               foot
               in
               the
               dis●harge
               of
               their
               imployments
               ,
               without
               ●●tority
               from
               the
               Deac●n
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               you
               bring
               us
               from
               Saint
               Austi●
               ,
               makes
               the
               m●tter
               plainer
               ,
               plainer
               I
               mean
               as
               to
               the
               Priest
               ;
               and
               sets
               the
               Deacon
               in
               his
               owne
               place
               ,
               a
               faire
               deale
               below
               him
               .
               It
               was
               the
               Deacons
               office
               (
               as
               you
               p
               informe
               us
               from
               Saint
               
                 Aug●stine
                 ,
                 )
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               move
               and
               remove
               the
               Alt●r
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               implements
               the
               runto
               belonging
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               Therefore
               the
               P●iests
               were
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               Alt●r
               ,
               either
               to
               ●ove
               it
               ,
               or
               remove
               it
               :
               that
               appertained
               unto
               the
               Deacon
               .
               But
               good
               Sir
               ,
               let
               mee
               aske
               one
               question
               ?
               Did
               this
               removing
               of
               the
               Altar
               belong
               unto
               the
               De●con●
               ,
               
                 Ministerialit●r
                 ▪
              
               or
               A●toritative
               ?
               You
               cannot
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               belong'd
               unto
               ●hem
               ,
               A●toritative
               ;
               because
               you
               said
               before
               ,
               that
               it
               belōged
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 nex●
                 after
                 the
                 Bis●op
              
               A●l
               the
               autority
               then
               (
               ●f
               your
               ●elf
               say
               true
               )
               was
               radically
               in
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               the
               Deacon
               only
               ●●ved
               ,
               as
               hee
               was
               directed
               .
               And
               then
               I
               would
               fain
               
               know
               ,
               whether
               you
               th●nke
               that
               this
               〈…〉
               ●he
               Altar
               was
               so
               high
               an
               honour
               ▪
               that
               the
               〈…〉
               durst
               not
               look
               after
               it
               ,
               or
               aspire
               unto
               it
               .
               You
               must
               〈◊〉
               say
               you
               think
               so
               ,
               though
               you
               know
               the
               〈◊〉
               ;
               or
               else
               this
               tale
               of
               movi●g
               and
               
                 re●●vi●●
                 Altars
              
               ,
               were
               〈◊〉
               non-sense
               .
               Now
               therefore
               looke
               upon
               your
               Autor
               ,
               and
               hee
               will
               tell
               you
               for
               your
               learning
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 quite
                 contrarie
                 q
                 
                   Qu●
                   〈…〉
                
                 What
                 a
                 strange
                 boldnesse
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 fancie
                 an
                 equalitie
                 between
                 the
                 Priests
                 &
                 their
                 own
                 Ministers
                 ?
                 what
                 rash
                 presumption
                 may
                 we
                 thinke
                 it
                 to
                 compare
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 P●yters
                 of
                 the
                 Ta●●rnacle
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 vessels
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 &
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 imployed
                 about
                 cutting
                 wood
                 .
                 The
                 Deacons
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 R●me
                 ,
                 though
                 somewhat
                 〈◊〉
                 then
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 ▪
                 doe
                 not
                 presuso
                 so
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 execute
                 all
                 ministeriall
                 duties
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Cl●rks
                 besides
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Nam
                   utique
                   &
                   Altare
                   portarent
                   ,
                   &
                   vasa
                   ejus
                   ,
                   &
                   aquam
                   in
                   manus
                   funderent
                   s●cerdoti
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 For
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 carrie
                 or
                 remove
                 the
                 Altars
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 ●tensils
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 water
                 for
                 the
                 P●ie●t
                 to
                 wash
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 other
                 Churches
                 .
              
               What
               thinke
               you
               now
               ?
               is
               the
               removing
               of
               the
               Altar
               so
               high
               a
               dignitie
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               make
               the
               world
               believe
               ?
               If
               〈◊〉
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               excellent
               were
               the
               Priests
               ,
               to
               whom
               these
               mighty
               men
               did
               service
               ;
               and
               brought
               them
               water
               for
               their
               hands
               ?
               If
               no
               why
               doe
               you
               deale
               so
               shamefully
               with
               the
               Ancient
               Writers
               ,
               in
               making
               them
               the
               instruments
               to
               abuse
               your
               Readers
               ?
               But
               this
               is
               so
               inveterate
               in
               you
               ,
               it
               will
               never
               out
               .
            
             
             
               
               
               exhibited
               ,
               that
               hee
               ●ay
               see
               in
               what
               estate
               things
               are
               ,
               whether
               worse
               or
               better
               ▪
               Your
               Authour
               saith
               no
               more
               then
               this
               ▪
               and
               this
               is
               very
               small
               amends
               for
               the
               disgrace
               you
               did
               them
               ,
               in
               your
               former
               follie●
               .
            
             
               Nor
               doth
               this
               reach
               neither
               to
               entitle
               them
               to
               any
               power
               of
               
                 moving
                 and
                 removing
              
               the
               ▪
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               thing
               by
               you
               most
               aimed
               at
               .
               The
               Constitution
               speak's
               of
               ornaments
               and
               utensils
               ,
               of
               Books
               and
               Vestments
               .
               To
               which
               of
               all
               these
               ●oure
               think
               you
               ,
               can
               you
               reduce
               the
               Altar
               ,
               or
               the
               holy
               Table
               ?
               No
               doubt
               but
               you
               will
               reckon
               it
               amongst
               the
               utensils
               of
               the
               Ch●●●h
               ▪
               nay
               (
               such
               is
               your
               grosse
               ignorance
               )
               you
               think
               it
               would
               become
               the
               place
               exceeding
               fitly
               .
               No
               word
               more
               frequent
               in
               your
               book
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               
                 utensil
                 ▪
              
               by
               which
               you
               mean
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               not
               
                 p●uper
                 is
                 numerare
                 pecus
              
               ,
               I
               could
               as
               easily
               set
               downe
               how
               many
               times
               that
               word
               is
               used
               in
               your
               learned
               labours
               ;
               t
               as
               you
               have
               found
               how
               often
               that
               of
               Altar
               is
               in
               the
               D●termination
               that
               you
               wot
               of
               ▪
               His
               Altar
               was
               more
               proper
               then
               your
               utensil
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               used
               ten
               times
               for
               once
               ,
               without
               any
               absurditie
               :
               whereas
               it
               had
               been
               childish
               and
               absu●d
               in
               you
               ,
               to
               use
               your
               utensil
               ,
               once
               onely
               ,
               in
               that
               sense
               &
               meaning
               .
               
                 By
                 utensils
              
               your
               Autor
               means
               not
               ,
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 holy
                 Altar
              
               ,
               take
               which
               word
               you
               will
               ,
               (
               nor
               never
               did
               man
               use
               〈◊〉
               so
               but
               your
               〈◊〉
               selfe
               :
               )
               but
               for
               the
               
                 Vessell
                 ,
                 Patens
                 ,
                 Chalices
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ▪
               which
               are
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               same
               .
               And
               so
               you
               finde
               it
               in
               u
               the
               Glosse
               ▪
               if
               you
               p●ease
               to
               looke
               .
               〈…〉
               Next
               time
               you
               write
               ,
               or
               print
               ,
               let
               me
               beseech
               you
               to
               leave
               out
               this
               word
               ▪
               as
               being
               worn
               〈◊〉
               by
               your
               much
               using
               ▪
               and
               use
               those
               termes
               which
               either
               are
               commended
               to
               you
               by
               the
               〈◊〉
               (
               your
               own
               
               rule
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               remember
               )
               or
               generally
               were
               received
               by
               the
               ancient
               Writers
               .
            
             
               But
               go
               we
               after
               you
               ,
               in
               your
               vagaries
               .
               As
               you
               have
               brought
               the
               Priest
               to
               be
               inferior
               to
               the
               Deacon
               :
               ●o
               you
               will
               do
               your
               best
               ,
               to
               bring
               him
               under
               the
               Churchwarden
               .
               God
               help
               poore
               Priests
               that
               must
               be
               under
               so
               many
               
                 Masters
                 ;
                 Churchwardens
                 ,
                 Deacons
              
               ,
               and
               who
               else
               soever
               you
               shall
               please
               to
               set
               above
               them
               .
               But
               this
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               is
               no
               new
               matter
               :
               x
               Churchwardens
               having
               beene
               of
               old
               ,
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 hand
              
               to
               
                 put
                 all
                 mandates
                 in
                 execution
              
               ,
               that
               
                 may
                 concerne
                 the
              
               utensils
               of
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               For
               proofe
               of
               this
               ,
               your
               Margin
               tels
               us
               ,
               
                 Oeconomus
                 [
                 est
                 ]
                 cui
                 res
                 Eccl●siastica
                 gubernanda
                 mandatur
                 ab
                 Episc●p●
                 :
              
               that
               the
               Churchwarden
               is
               an
               Officer
               to
               whom
               the
               government
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               matters
               is
               committed
               by
               the
               Bishop
               .
               A
               very
               honorable
               office
               .
               You
               could
               not
               have
               bestowed
               a
               greater
               power
               ,
               upon
               the
               Chancellour
               himselfe
               .
               And
               the
               Church-wardens
               are
               to
               thanke
               you
               ▪
               that
               to
               advance
               their
               place
               and
               credit
               ,
               sticke
               not
               to
               〈◊〉
               your
               Authors
               ,
               and
               to
               straine
               your
               conscience
               :
               and
               that
               too
               in
               so
               foul
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               in
               my
               life
               I
               never
               knew
               an
               equall
               impudence
               .
               There
               's
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               y
               Lindwood
               ,
               whom
               you
               have
               ●ited
               for
               your
               Author
               .
               That
               adjunct
               
                 ab
                 Episcopo
              
               ,
               is
               yours
               ,
               not
               his
               ,
               then
               the
               O●conomus
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               no
               Church-warden
               ,
               but
               either
               a
               Farmour
               or
               a
               Bayliffe
               ▪
               and
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               
                 Res
                 Ecclescas●ica
              
               which
               is
               therein
               mentioned
               ,
               hath
               no
               relation
               unto
               the
               ut●nsils
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               meerely
               to
               the
               Tithes
               and
               profits
               .
               I
               must
               lay
               downe
               the
               ca●e
               at
               large
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               detect
               your
               most
               shamelesse
               dealing
               .
               ●he
               constitution
               is
               as
               followeth
               .
               First
               for
               the
               title
               ,
               
                 Rectores
                 non
                 residentes
                 nec
                 Vicarios
                 habentes
                 
                 〈…〉
              
               That
               Parsons
               not
               being
               re●ident
               ,
               nor
               having
               any
               〈◊〉
               upon
               their
               〈◊〉
               ,
               shall
               by
               their
               〈◊〉
               (
               be
               they
               as
               they
               prove
               )
               〈…〉
               The
               body
               of
               the
               〈…〉
               in
               〈◊〉
               ,
               though
               more
               full
               in
               words
               .
               〈…〉
               Now
               that
               we
               may
               the
               better
               know
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               word
               〈◊〉
               ,
               we
               are
               thus
               instructed
               in
               the
               〈…〉
               .
               What
               〈◊〉
               Episcopo
               .
               ?
               No
               such
               matter
               ,
               not
               one
               word
               of
               that
               ▪
               That
               's
               an
               old
               tricke
               of
               yours
               ,
               and
               most
               〈◊〉
               yours
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               men
               I
               ever
               deale
               with
               .
               How
               then
               ?
               why
               by
               the
               Rector
               onely
               ?
               Is
               he
               not
               called
               both
               in
               the
               title
               and
               the
               Text
               ,
               〈…〉
               ,
               his
               owne
               〈◊〉
               So
               al●o
               in
               the
               Glosse
               .
               
                 Dicitur
                 〈…〉
              
               And
               what
               to
               do
               ?
               Either
               to
               farme
               their
               profits
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               collect
               and
               manage
               their
               profits
               ,
               for
               them
               .
               
                 〈…〉
                 &
                 sic
                 bona
                 Eccl●siastica
                 administrent
                 .
              
               So
               that
               you
               have
               at
               onc●
               imposed
               foure
               falshoods
               ●n
               your
               Readers
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               here
               's
               no
               Chur●hwarden
               ,
               but
               a
               Bayliffe
               ,
               or
               a
               Farmour
               ;
               nor
               he
               appointed
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Parson
               ;
               and
               being
               appoin●●d
               medleth
               not
               in
               any
               thing
               which
               doth
               concerne
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               profits
               of
               the
               Parsonage
               :
               nor
               finally
               is
               here
               any
               word
               of
               
                 executing
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               onely
               of
               
                 maintaining
                 h●spitalitie
                 ▪
              
               If
               this
               b●
               all
               you
               have
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               hope
               the
               〈◊〉
               may
               hold
               his
               owne
               ,
               without
               being
               
               over-awed
               by
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Parish
               ;
               how
               great
               soever
               you
               would
               make
               them
               .
            
             
               O
               but
               this
               i●
               not
               all
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               for
               the
               Churchwarden
               i●
               an
               Ancient
               Gentleman
               ,
               come
               of
               a
               great
               pigge-house
               ,
               and
               co●en
               Germ●n
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               at
               most
               once
               removed
               .
               For
               
                 you
                 a
                 
                   conceive
                   our
                
                 Latine
                 
                   Canons
                   now
                   in
                   force
                
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   calling
                   him
                   O●cono●us
                   ,
                   make
                   him
                   relate
                   u●to
                   that
                   〈◊〉
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Officer
                   ,
                
                 famous
                 in
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 Latin●
                 Councels
                 :
                 next
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 ▪
                 as
                 now
                 ,
                 a
                 Lay-man
                 ,
                 some
                 domesticke
                 or
                 kin●●a●
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 managed
                 all
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 direacion
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ▪
              
               still
               you
               are
               out
               ,
               quite
               out
               in
               every
               thing
               you
               say
               .
               The
               〈◊〉
               are
               not
               
                 now
                 in
                 f●rc●
              
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               phra●e
               and
               Latine
               of
               them
               .
               For
               they
               were
               pa●●ed
               in
               
                 English
                 ▪
              
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               in
               English
               by
               King
               Iames
               :
               the
               Latine
               transl●●ion
               of
               them
               is
               of
               no
               authoritie
               ,
               of
               no
               force
               at
               all
               ▪
               And
               if
               you
               will
               needs
               borrow
               arguments
               from
               an
               identitie
               of
               names
               ,
               you
               should
               have
               first
               consulted
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Lawy●●s
              
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               told
               you
               ,
               that
               
                 Gardi●●●●
                 Ecclesi●
              
               ,
               is
               a
               more
               proper
               appellation
               of
               and
               for
               the
               Churchwarden
               ,
               then
               your
               〈◊〉
               .
               Nor
               do
               the
               Authors
               whom
               you
               cite
               ,
               informe
               you
               that
               the
               old
               Oecon●●●●
               was
               at
               first
               a
               Lay-man
               ,
               a
               friend
               or
               kins●●●
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               but
               a
               Church-man
               meerely
               ▪
               b
               〈◊〉
               unto
               whom
               you
               send
               us
               ,
               tels
               us
               plainly
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               first
               the
               Bishop
               h●d
               the
               absolute
               and
               sole
               disposing
               of
               the
               revenews
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               no
               man
               ,
               nor
               friend
               ,
               nor
               kinsman
               ,
               nor
               domesticke
               ,
               for
               ought
               there
               appeares
               ,
               being
               privi●
               to
               i●
               :
               Which
               when
               it
               brought
               some
               ●eandall
               and
               complaint
               upon
               the
               Bishop
               :
               it
               was
               ordained
               in
               the
               Counc●ll
               
               of
               Chal●edon
               ,
               Can.
               26.
               that
               the
               supreme
               administration
               of
               the
               Churches
               treasurie
               should
               still
               remaine
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               before
               it
               was
               ,
               but
               that
               ●e
               should
               appoint
               some
               one
               or
               othe●●o
               be
               of
               counsell
               ,
               with
               him
               in
               his
               actions
               .
               And
               from
               what
               ranke
               of
               men
               ▪
               should
               they
               take
               that
               choice
               ?
               Not
               (
               saith
               your
               Author
               )
               from
               their
               domesticks
               ,
               or
               their
               kinsmen
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Clergie
               of
               the
               Diocesse
               .
               Finde
               you
               in
               this
               ▪
               that
               anci●ntly
               these
               Oeconomi
               were
               Lay-men
               ,
               of
               the
               Bishops
               kindred
               ?
               I
               thought
               you
               had
               be●ne
               better
               at
               a
               petigree
               ,
               then
               I
               see
               you
               are
               .
               Otherwise
               you
               would
               never
               have
               derived
               our
               present
               Churchwardens
               from
               those
               old
               Oecono●i
               ,
               c
               those
               
                 Clerg●e●men
                 Churchwardens
              
               ,
               as
               you
               please
               to
               call
               them
               ▪
               of
               which
               if
               there
               be
               anything
               remaining
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               you
               have
               it
               in
               the
               Treasures
               of
               Cathedrall
               C●urches
               .
            
             
               The
               Deacons
               and
               the
               Churchwardens
               being
               thus
               advanced
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               the
               Priest
               be
               left
               to
               his
               med●tations
               :
               as
               one
               that
               is
               no
               more
               then
               a
               
                 dull
                 spectatour
              
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               
                 sphere
                 of
                 activitie
              
               to
               move
               in
               .
               O
               Godblesse
               c
               say
               you
               ,
               
                 all
                 good
                 holy
                 Church-men
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 misadventure
              
               ;
               with
               contempt
               enough
               .
               God
               blesse
               them
               too
               ,
               say
               I
               ,
               from
               all
               such
               d
               
                 merci●esse
                 and
                 hard-hearted
                 men
              
               ,
               (
               by
               whomsoever
               they
               are
               licensed
               )
               who
               labour
               to
               
                 advance
                 in
                 this
                 sort
              
               the
               
                 authoritie
                 of
                 Churchwardens
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               so
               
                 high
                 above
                 their
                 Minister
              
               .
               Never
               did
               Clergie-man
               ,
               so
               licensed
               and
               allowed
               of
               ,
               speake
               so
               contemptiblie
               of
               the
               Ministerie
               ,
               as
               this
               man
               of
               Lincolnshire
               :
               who
               though
               he
               bragges
               else-where
               of
               his
               e
               
                 buenas
                 entranas
              
               (
               as
               the
               Spaniards
               speake
               )
               
                 those
                 good
                 and
                 tender
                 bowels
              
               which
               he
               hath
               within
               him
               ;
               yet
               the
               shews
               little
               
               pitie
               of
               these
               
                 poore
                 mens
                 cases
              
               ,
               which
               hee
               exposeth
               thus
               unto
               scorne
               and
               laughter
               .
               But
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               was
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 mans
                 enemies
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 house
                 :
              
               and
               wee
               may
               speake
               it
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 Perditio
                 tua
                 exte
                 est
              
               ,
               that
               thy
               destruction
               is
               from
               thy selfe
               ,
               O
               house
               of
               Israel
               .
               This
               crie
               ,
               like
               that
               about
               the
               
                 Pietie
                 of
                 the
                 times
              
               ,
               being
               taken
               up
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               meete
               withall
               in
               every
               corner
               of
               your
               booke
               :
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               life
               in
               the
               game
               you
               follow
               ,
               if
               pietie
               and
               the
               true
               promoters
               of
               it
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               kept
               upon
               the
               sent
               .
               Nay
               you
               goe
               so
               farre
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               that
               you
               disable
               Clergie-men
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               from
               being
               Executors
               and
               
                 Over
                 seers
              
               of
               
                 mens
                 wills
              
               and
               Testaments
               :
               telling
               f
               us
               of
               a
               passage
               in
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               which
               lookes
               much
               that
               way
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 takes
                 the
                 Doctor
                 by
                 the
                 nose
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 looker
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 confined
                 onely
                 to
                 his
                 ministeriall
                 meditations
                 .
              
               However
               other
               of
               your
               passages
               might
               escape
               the
               Licenser
               ;
               I
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               marvell
               that
               he
               winked
               at
               this
               ,
               being
               so
               contrarie
               unto
               his
               practice
               .
               For
               did
               he
               not
               when
               he
               
                 was
                 in
                 place
              
               ,
               put
               many
               a
               Churchman
               into
               commission
               for
               the
               peace
               ;
               not
               thinking
               it
               so
               great
               an
               avocation
               from
               their
               studies
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               might
               doe
               well
               with
               both
               .
               And
               have
               you
               never
               been
               Executor
               or
               over-seer
               of
               any
               mans
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               ;
               and
               found
               it
               no
               such
               heavy
               load
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               man
               might
               beare
               it
               with
               content
               enough
               ?
               But
               why
               doe
               I
               propose
               these
               questions
               ,
               when
               you
               proclaime
               him
               for
               the
               Licenser
               of
               your
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               whose
               
                 private
                 practice
              
               in
               his
               Chappell
               ,
               is
               so
               repugnant
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               your
               whole
               discourse
               .
               But
               being
               
                 licensed
                 ,
                 printed
                 ,
                 published
              
               ,
               and
               scattered
               up
               and
               downe
               the
               Kingdome
               (
               as
               such
               things
               flie
               farre
               :
               )
               no
               doubt
               
               but
               you
               have
               made
               good
               game
               to
               all
               the
               brethren
               of
               your
               partie
               ;
               who
               are
               now
               authorised
               by
               so
               good
               authoritie
               ,
               to
               turne
               their
               Ministers
               out
               of
               all
               imployment
               ,
               yea
               in
               such
               things
               as
               doe
               concerne
               his
               Church
               and
               calling
               ;
               and
               bid
               him
               get
               him
               home
               to
               his
               meditations
               .
               
                 Sponte
                 sua
                 properant
              
               .
               The
               people
               are
               too
               forwards
               in
               themselves
               upon
               these
               attempts
               :
               and
               you
               might
               well
               have
               spared
               the
               spur
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               thinke
               they
               make
               not
               haste
               enough
               ,
               because
               you
               out-ride
               them
               .
            
             
               Butyetwell
               fare
               your
               heart
               ,
               you
               will
               say
               nothing
               without
               Fathers
               ,
               though
               they
               say
               nothing
               for
               your
               purpose
               .
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               as
               g
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 complaines
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 complainers
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
              
               who
               
                 held
                 that
                 the
                 ●tudie
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 dull
                 and
                 idle
                 kinde
                 of
                 imployment
                 .
              
               Are
               you
               sure
               of
               that
               ?
               The
               Father
               there
               saith
               nothing
               of
               the
               
                 like
                 complainers
              
               .
               There
               was
               no
               occasion
               why
               hee
               should
               .
               The
               Priests
               were
               then
               in
               too
               great
               honour
               ,
               to
               bee
               controuled
               and
               baffled
               by
               inferiour
               Officers
               .
               Nor
               were
               there
               any
               Bishops
               then
               that
               laboured
               to
               suppresse
               their
               Clergie
               (
               or
               allowed
               others
               so
               to
               doe
               )
               by
               putting
               them
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               
                 V●strie
                 Elders
              
               .
               That
               which
               S.
               Ambrose
               speakes
               of
               there
               ,
               is
               that
               some
               men
               preferred
               the
               active
               kinde
               of
               life
               ,
               before
               the
               contemplative
               ;
               the
               doing
               of
               the
               workes
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               before
               the
               studie
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               h
               
                 Nos
                 autem
                 ociosos
                 nos
                 putamus
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 verbo
                 tantummod●
                 studere
                 videamur
                 .
              
               What
               ,
               stops
               he
               there
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               made
               him
               ?
               I
               have
               before
               heard
               of
               a
               Gagger
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ;
               but
               here
               behold
               a
               Gagger
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               .
               The
               Father
               sure
               proceedes
               as
               followeth
               ,
               
                 Et
                 pluris
                 aestimamus
                 ●os
                 qui●perantur
                 ,
                 quàm
                 eos
                 qui
                 studiu●
                 veritatis
                 congn●scendae
                 exercent
                 .
              
               Had
               
               you
               gone
               forwards
               as
               you
               ought
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               found
               but
               little
               comfort
               from
               S.
               Ambrose
               .
               For
               mark
               how
               your
               conclusion
               follows
               on
               his
               words
               .
               S.
               Ambrose
               tells
               us
               of
               some
               men
               ,
               who
               did
               preferre
               an
               active
               life
               before
               a
               
                 contemplative
                 ▪
                 Erg●
              
               according
               to
               Saint
               Ambrose
               ,
               the
               Minister
               must
               be
               confined
               to
               his
               meditations
               ,
               and
               suffer
               the
               Churchwardens
               to
               rule
               the
               rost
               .
               i
               S.
               Basil
               ,
               he
               is
               brought
               in
               next
               ,
               to
               bid
               his
               
                 Clergie
                 take
                 especiall
                 heed
                 ,
                 that
                 their
              
               Martha
               
                 be
                 ●ot
                 t●oubled
                 with
                 many
                 things
                 .
              
               Admit
               that
               true
               .
               What
               then
               ,
               Erg●
               the
               Clergie
               must
               sit
               still
               ,
               permit
               the
               people
               to
               do
               all
               ,
               and
               rest
               themselves
               content
               with
               
                 being
                 lookers
              
               on
               ,
               the
               
                 dull
                 spectatours
                 of
                 their
                 active
                 undertakings
                 .
              
               But
               know
               you
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               or
               rather
               what
               the
               Father
               saith
               in
               the
               place
               you
               cite
               ?
               Tho●e
               
                 Reg●l●
                 fusiores
              
               whither
               you
               referre
               us
               ,
               concerne
               Monks
               ,
               not
               Priests
               ;
               those
               which
               did
               live
               in
               Monasteries
               ,
               not
               those
               that
               had
               the
               
                 Cure
                 of
                 Soules
              
               :
               which
               makes
               some
               difference
               in
               the
               case
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               .
               The
               question
               k
               there
               proposed
               is
               thus
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               what
               order
               they
               (
               the
               Monks
               )
               should
               follow
               in
               entertainment
               of
               Strangers
               .
               To
               this
               the
               Father
               answers
               ,
               that
               their
               entertainment
               should
               be
               moderate
               ,
               and
               verie
               little
               ,
               if
               at
               all
               ,
               above
               their
               ordinarie
               dy●t
               .
               And
               then
               come
               in
               those
               words
               which
               you
               have
               cited
               in
               your
               
                 Margin
                 ▪
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               Christ
               gave
               Martha
               little
               thanks
               for
               being
               so
               busie
               and
               distracted
               about
               her
               entertainment
               of
               him
               .
               What
               thinke
               you
               now
               ?
               Is
               this
               to
               
                 bid
                 their
                 Clergie
                 take
                 especiall
                 heed
                 ,
              
               that
               their
               Martha
               be
               not
               
                 troubled
                 about
                 many
                 things
              
               .
               i.
               e.
               that
               they
               referre
               all
               to
               the
               Churchwardens
               ,
               and
               suffer
               them
               to
               do
               their
               pleasure
               in
               matters
               which
               concerne
               the
               Church
               ?
               
               Last
               of
               all
               for
               Synesius
               ,
               he
               is
               brought
               in
               too
               .
               l
               You
               have
               a
               very
               strange
               Commission
               ,
               that
               you
               can
               call
               in
               all
               the
               Fathers
               with
               a
               testificandum
               ;
               and
               when
               you
               finde
               they
               can
               say
               nothing
               ,
               yet
               set
               them
               downe
               amongst
               the
               number
               of
               your
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               out
               that
               all
               goes
               with
               you
               .
               Were
               it
               not
               for
               this
               trick
               ,
               the
               cause
               would
               quickly
               have
               beene
               tryed
               ,
               and
               never
               got
               such
               hold
               in
               the
               common
               vogue
               .
               What
               would
               you
               have
               Synesius
               say
               ?
               Marry
               you
               send
               him
               in
               a
               ticket
               ,
               and
               tell
               him
               that
               he
               must
               deliver
               upon
               his
               oath
               ,
               that
               he
               conceived
               it
               fitter
               for
               an
               
                 Aegyptian
                 then
                 a
                 Christian
                 Priest
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 over-troubled
                 with
                 matters
                 of
                 wrangling
                 .
              
               This
               if
               Synesius
               should
               affirme
               ,
               yet
               it
               would
               little
               helpe
               your
               cause
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               Partizans
               would
               report
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Reverend
               man
               as
               Synesius
               was
               ,
               hath
               sworne
               directly
               on
               your
               side
               .
               But
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               neither
               .
               All
               that
               Synesius
               saith
               is
               this
               ,
               m
               that
               in
               old
               times
               the
               same
               men
               were
               both
               Priests
               and
               Iudges
               ;
               that
               then
               both
               the
               Aegyptians
               and
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               for
               a
               long
               time
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               were
               under
               the
               command
               and
               empire
               of
               their
               Priests
               ;
               that
               Christ
               had
               severed
               the
               two
               offices
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               Andronicus
               (
               to
               whom
               that
               Epistle
               is
               inscribed
               )
               should
               not
               endeavour
               to
               unite
               them
               .
               Nor
               doth
               he
               go
               thus
               farre
               in
               fine
               ,
               allowing
               not
               much
               after
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               have
               abilities
               to
               discharge
               both
               callings
               (
               though
               he
               confessed
               it
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               no
               such
               man
               :
               )
               n
               might
               both
               execute
               the
               Priests
               office
               ,
               and
               yet
               beare
               rule
               also
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               So
               that
               this
               place
               serves
               very
               ill
               ,
               to
               binde
               the
               Clergie
               to
               refer
               all
               matters
               of
               and
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               disposall
               of
               the
               Churchwardens
               ,
               or
               other
               Elders
               of
               the
               Vestrie
               :
               but
               might
               have
               served
               exceeding
               
               fitly
               (
               were
               it
               not
               for
               the
               close
               at
               last
               )
               to
               barre
               them
               from
               employments
               in
               the
               
                 Civill
                 state
              
               ;
               for
               which
               use
               questionles●e
               it
               was
               here
               cited
               .
            
             
               But
               howsoever
               you
               mistake
               ,
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               rather
               then
               the
               life
               would
               subborn
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               yet
               one
               may
               charitably
               presume
               that
               you
               are
               perfect
               in
               your
               Catechisme
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               falsifie
               any
               thing
               which
               you
               bring
               from
               thence
               .
               I
               do
               most
               infinitely
               desire
               to
               finde
               some
               truth
               in
               you
               ;
               but
               I
               know
               not
               where
               .
               You
               charge
               the
               Doctor
               for
               reporting
               ,
               that
               by
               a
               Statute
               still
               in
               force
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               :
               though
               it
               be
               most
               true
               .
               
                 And
                 then
                 o
                 you
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 presently
                 after
                 ,
                 this
                 Act
                 was
                 revived
                 by
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Act
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 Session
                 an
                 
                   addition
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Catechtsme
                
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 likewise
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 )
                 whereby
                 
                   all
                   Children
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 are
                 punctually
                 taught
                 to
                 name
                 our
                 two
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ▪
                
              
               Which
               said
               ,
               you
               draw
               up
               this
               conclusion
               :
               
                 So
                 as
                 this
              
               judicious
               Divine
               
                 was
                 very
                 ill
                 Catechized
                 ,
                 that
                 dares
                 write
                 it
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               Bringing
               the
               Doctor
               to
               his
               Catechisme
               ,
               a
               man
               would
               sweare
               that
               you
               were
               excellent
               therein
               your selfe
               .
               But
               such
               is
               your
               ill
               lucke
               ,
               that
               you
               can
               hit
               the
               ma●ke
               in
               nothing
               .
               For
               tell
               mee
               of
               your
               honest
               word
               ,
               when
               you
               were
               Catechised
               your selfe
               ,
               who
               taught
               you
               punctually
               to
               name
               the
               two
               Sacraments
               ,
               Baptisme
               and
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ?
               Marrie
               say
               you
               ,
               the
               Catechisme
               in
               the
               Common
               Prayer
               booke
               ,
               in
               the
               addition
               made
               unto
               it
               by
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Parliament
               .
               I
               will
               joyn●
               issue
               on
               that
               point
               ,
               and
               lay
               my
               best
               preferment
               against
               yours
               ,
               that
               you
               were
               never
               taught
               so
               in
               
               that
               Catechisme
               .
               I
               see
               it
               's
               good
               sometimes
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               little
               p
               
                 learning
                 in
                 unlearned
                 Liturgies
              
               .
               You
               were
               past
               age
               ,
               good
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               taught
               your
               Catechisme
               ,
               when
               that
               addition
               was
               put
               to
               it
               .
               Look
               into
               all
               the
               Common
               Prayer
               books
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeths
               time
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               finde
               mee
               that
               addition
               to
               the
               Catechisme
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               quit
               the
               cause
               .
               Not
               one
               word
               in
               the
               Churches
               Catechisme
               ,
               in
               all
               her
               reigne
               ,
               that
               doth
               reflect
               upon
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               names
               .
               That
               came
               in
               afterwards
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               Conference
               at
               
                 Hampton
                 Court
              
               :
               q
               where
               you
               have
               it
               thus
               :
               
                 Next
                 to
                 this
                 Doctour
                 Reynolds
                 complained
                 that
                 the
                 Catechisme
                 in
                 the
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 booke
                 was
                 too
                 briefe
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 one
                 by
                 Master
                 Nowell
                 late
                 Dean
                 of
                 Pauls
                 was
                 added
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 too
                 long
                 for
                 young
                 Novices
                 to
                 learn
                 by
                 heart
                 :
                 requested
                 therefore
                 that
                 one
                 uniforme
                 Catechisme
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 and
                 none
                 other
                 should
                 be
                 generally
                 received
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 asked
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 if
                 to
                 the
                 short
                 Catechisme
                 in
                 the
                 Communion
                 book
                 ,
                 something
                 were
                 added
                 for
                 the
                 
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 serve
                 .
              
               You
               may
               perceive
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               till
               that
               time
               ,
               Ann●
               1603
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               such
               
                 addition
                 to
                 the
                 Catechisme
              
               ,
               as
               you
               idly
               dream
               of
               :
               which
               all
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 this
                 Church
              
               (
               your
               selfe
               especially
               for
               one
               )
               were
               taught
               when
               they
               were
               children
               ,
               and
               required
               to
               learn
               it
               .
               Nor
               was
               this
               Catechisme
               so
               inlarged
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               Parliament
               ;
               you
               are
               out
               in
               everie
               thing
               :
               but
               onely
               by
               King
               Iames
               his
               Proclamation
               ,
               which
               you
               may
               finde
               with
               litle
               labour
               ,
               before
               your
               Common
               Prayer
               book
               ,
               if
               at
               lest
               you
               have
               one
               .
               You
               are
               so
               full
               of
               all
               false
               dealings
               with
               all
               kinde
               of
               Authors
               ,
               that
               rather
               then
               be
               out
               of
               work
               you
               will
               corrupt
               your
               verie
               Primmer
               .
               
                 Non
                 fuit
                 
                 Autolyci
                 t●●
                 piceata
                 manus
                 :
              
               Like
               him
               that
               being
               used
               to
               steale
               ,
               to
               keepe
               
                 his
                 hand
                 in
                 use
              
               ,
               would
               be
               stealing
               rushes
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               we
               thought
               we
               should
               have
               done
               .
               For
               seeing
               after
               all
               this
               entertainment
               ,
               that
               you
               were
               putting
               your selfe
               into
               a
               posture
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               bow
               ;
               it
               was
               supposed
               you
               would
               have
               said
               grace
               ,
               and
               dismissed
               the
               companie
               .
               But
               see
               how
               much
               we
               were
               mistaken
               .
               The
               man
               is
               come
               no
               further
               then
               his
               po●tage
               ,
               in
               all
               this
               time
               .
               His
               stooping
               onely
               was
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               reverence
               .
               Being
               to
               speak
               of
               Altars
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Canons
              
               ,
               he
               call's
               them
               
                 Larders
                 ,
                 Store-houses
              
               ,
               and
               P●ntries
               ;
               or
               if
               hee
               speake
               of
               the
               Communion-table
               ,
               placed
               Altarwise
               ,
               hee
               call's
               it
               dresser
               .
               Now
               comming
               ,
               though
               unnecessarily
               ,
               (
               his
               Argument
               considered
               )
               to
               speak
               of
               
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               IESVS
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               compare
               it
               to
               r
               a
               
                 messe
                 of
                 pottage
              
               :
               and
               comming
               so
               opportunely
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               he
               cannot
               choose
               but
               fall
               upon
               it
               .
               One
               would
               conjecture
               by
               his
               falling
               to
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               like
               it
               very
               well
               :
               but
               if
               wee
               note
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               eating
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               .
               For
               marke
               wee
               how
               hee
               ●all's
               upon
               it
               s
               Giving
               those
               
                 proud
                 Dames
              
               to
               Donatus
               ,
               that
               practise
               all
               
                 manner
                 of
                 Curtesies
                 ,
                 or
                 Masks
                 and
                 Dances
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 none
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               at
               
                 their
                 approach
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Table
                 :
              
               he
               add's
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 
                   come's
                   in
                   as
                   pat
                   as
                   can
                   be
                   .
                
                 How
                 so
                 ?
                 Marry
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctor
                 was
                 serving
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 messe
                 of
                 Pottage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 is
                 )
                 got
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 quite
                 spoiled
                 it
                 by
                 warning
                 a
                 yong
                 man
                 (
                 that
                 was
                 complained
                 of
                 for
                 being
                 a
                 little
                 santasticall
                 in
                 that
                 kinde
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 reverence
                 ,
                 humbly
                 and
                 devoutly
                 .
              
               Doth
               this
               
                 come
                 in
                 so
                 pat
              
               ,
               thinke
               you
               ?
               The
               Vicar
               was
               no
               
                 prond
                 Dame
              
               ,
               was
               he
               ?
               Nor
               did
               the
               Alderman
               complaine
               of
               
               him
               ,
               for
               his
               
                 light
                 behaviour
              
               in
               bowing
               towards
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               but
               in
               bowing
               at
               the
               name
               of
               IESVS
               .
               Yet
               on
               you
               run
               ,
               from
               bowing
               towards
               or
               before
               the
               Communion-table
               ,
               to
               
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 name
              
               of
               IESVS
               ,
               as
               if
               both
               were
               one
               :
               both
               warranted
               or
               enjoyned
               rather
               by
               the
               same
               Canon
               and
               Injunction
               ;
               though
               you
               had
               said
               before
               ,
               that
               bowing
               ,
               t
               
                 though
                 to
                 honour
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               
                 him
                 onely
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               enjoyned
               by
               the
               Canon
               .
               But
               being
               falne
               upon
               the
               dish
               ,
               doe
               you
               like
               the
               relish
               ?
               No
               ,
               You
               must
               like
               no
               more
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               the
               Bishop
               doth
               .
               The
               Bishop
               he
               must
               have
               it
               done
               ,
               to
               
                 procure
                 devotion
                 ,
                 not
                 derision
              
               :
               and
               you
               will
               have
               us
               keep
               
                 old
                 Cer●●onies
              
               ,
               so
               
                 that
                 we
                 taint
                 them
                 not
              
               u
               
                 with
                 new
                 fashions
                 ,
                 especially
                 ap●sh
                 ones
                 .
              
               Would
               you
               would
               tell
               us
               what
               those
               
                 apish
                 fashions
              
               are
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               avoid
               ;
               or
               perswade
               him
               to
               tell
               us
               what
               we
               are
               to
               doe
               ,
               to
               
                 avoid
                 derision
              
               of
               and
               from
               the
               scornfull
               .
               All
               our
               behaviour
               in
               that
               kinde
               ,
               will
               be
               accounted
               apish
               ,
               by
               such
               men
               as
               you
               ;
               and
               being
               
                 ex
                 tripode
              
               by
               you
               pronounced
               for
               apish
               ,
               must
               needs
               procure
               d●rision
               from
               such
               men
               as
               they
               .
               A
               
                 lowly
                 and
                 accustomed
                 reverence
              
               ,
               to
               
                 this
                 blessed
                 name
              
               ,
               we
               have
               received
               ,
               you
               grant
               ,
               from
               all
               Antiquitie
               :
               but
               when
               wee
               come
               to
               do
               that
               reverence
               ,
               you
               dislike
               it
               utterly
               .
               Two
               x
               sorts
               of
               bowings
               you
               have
               met
               with
               in
               the
               Eastern
               Churches
               ;
               the
               greater
               when
               they
               bowed
               all
               the
               bodie
               ,
               yet
               without
               bending
               of
               the
               knee
               ,
               lowly
               and
               almost
               to
               the
               Earth
               ;
               the
               lesser
               when
               they
               bowed
               the
               head
               and
               shoulders
               only
               .
               But
               then
               againe
               you
               are
               not
               
                 certaine
                 whether
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 were
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Westerne
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 by
                 them
                 delivered
                 over
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
               So
               that
               you
               like
               nothing
               but
               y
               
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 courtesie
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               that
               neither
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 lowly
                 curtesie
                 .
              
               Now
               to
               see
               men
               and
               amongst
               men
               the
               Priests
               ,
               make
               a
               
                 lowly
                 curtesie
              
               ,
               
               Onely
               by
               
                 bending
                 of
                 the
                 knee
              
               ,
               without
               the
               bowing
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               or
               the
               head
               and
               shoulders
               ;
               must
               needs
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               new
               and
               an
               
                 apish
                 fashion
              
               ,
               fit
               to
               
                 procure
                 derision
              
               onely
               and
               not
               devotion
               :
               and
               so
               you
               leave
               no
               reverence
               to
               bee
               done
               at
               all
               .
               Assuredly
               you
               meane
               so
               though
               you
               dare
               not
               say
               it
               .
               For
               having
               slubbered
               over
               so
               great
               a
               point
               ,
               in
               that
               slovenly
               fashion
               ,
               you
               z
               shut
               it
               up
               with
               this
               proportionable
               close
               ;
               and
               
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 your
                 preamble
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 your
                 Pottage
                 .
              
               I
               see
               you
               mind
               your
               belly
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               will
               step
               down
               unto
               the
               Hatch
               ,
               and
               send
               you
               up
               the
               second
               course
               of
               your
               Extravagancies
               :
               which
               how
               well
               you
               have
               cooked
               ,
               will
               be
               seene
               apparantly
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               come
               to
               execute
               the
               Carvers
               Office.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               service
               of
               Extravagancies
               ,
               sent
               up
               and
               set
               before
               his
               guests
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               Lincoln
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Metaphoricall
                 Altar
              
               ;
               in
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               good
               evidence
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               
                 Reall
                 Altars
              
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 .
                 Ignatius
              
               corrupted
               by
               
                 Vedelius
                 ▪
              
               My
               Lord
               of
               Chichesters
               censure
               of
               Vedelius
               .
               The
               Minister
               misreports
               Saint
               Bernard
               ,
               and
               makes
               ten
               Altar●
               out
               of
               foure
               .
               A
               new
               originall
               of
               the
               Table
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Table
                 of
                 Shew-bread
              
               ;
               the
               Ministers
               fumbling
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               deserted
               by
               those
               Autors
               that
               he
               brings
               in
               for
               it
               .
               The
               Minister
               pleads
               strongly
               for
               sitting
               at
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               purpose
               falsifieth
               Baronius
               ,
               misreports
               Saint
               Austin
               ,
               and
               wrongs
               Tertullian
               .
               The
               Benedictines
               sit
               not
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               on
               
                 Maundy
                 Thursday
              
               .
               Of
               the
               
                 Seiur
                 de
                 Pibrac
              
               .
               The
               Minister
               advocates
               for
               the
               Arians
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               have
               them
               be
               the
               Authors
               of
               sitting
               at
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               deals
               falsly
               with
               the
               
                 Polish
                 Synods
              
               which
               impute
               it
               to
               them
               .
               Three
               
                 Polish
                 Synods
              
               ascribe
               the
               sitting
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               
               to
               the
               
                 modern
                 Arians
              
               .
               
               The
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Minister
               about
               
                 accipere
                 &
                 reservare
              
               in
               Tertullian
               .
               What
               the
               Stations
               were
               .
               
                 Lame
                 Giles
              
               .
               The
               Minister
               slights
               the
               appellation
               of
               the
               second
               Service
               as
               did
               the
               Writer
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               and
               brings
               in
               severall
               arguments
               against
               that
               division
               .
               The
               Ministers
               ignorance
               in
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Rubri●ks
               .
               Of
               setting
               up
               a
               Consistory
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               service
               .
               The
               autority
               of
               the
               Priest
               in
               repulsing
               unworthy
               persons
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               defended
               against
               the
               Ministers
               .
               He
               sets
               a
               quarrell
               between
               Cathedrall
               and
               Parochiall
               Churches
               ;
               and
               mistakes
               the
               difference
               between
               them
               .
               The
               Injunctions
               falsified
               .
               Of
               being
               ashamed
               at
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               .
               The
               Minister
               ashamed
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Altar
               .
               Of
               
                 pleasing
                 the
                 people
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Ministers
               extreme
               pursuit
               thereof
               .
               The
               Minister
               falsly
               chargeth
               on
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               a
               
                 foolish
                 distinction
              
               of
               the
               Dyptychs
               .
               The
               conclusion
               .
            
             
               NOw
               for
               your
               second
               course
               ,
               it
               consists
               most
               of
               Lincolnshire
               provision
               ,
               such
               as
               your
               own
               home
               yields
               without
               further
               search
               ,
               some
               sorts
               of
               fish
               ,
               as
               Carpes
               ,
               and
               many
               a
               slipperie
               Eele
               ,
               but
               fowle
               abhominable
               ;
               fowle
               forgeries
               ,
               fowle
               mistakes
               ,
               fowle
               dealing
               of
               all
               kindes
               what
               ever
               .
               Nor
               can
               I
               choose
               but
               marvell
               ,
               that
               in
               such
               verietie
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               neither
               knot
               nor
               good-wit
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               's
               rare
               and
               daintie
               :
               all
               ordinarie
               fowle
               ,
               but
               yet
               fowle
               enough
               .
               To
               take
               them
               as
               they
               lie
               in
               order
               ,
               (
               for
               I
               was
               never
               curious
               in
               my
               choice
               of
               diet
               )
               the
               first
               that
               I
               encounter
               with
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 Quelque
                 Chose
              
               ,
               made
               of
               all
               Altars
               ;
               a
               stately
               and
               magnificent
               service
               ,
               ten
               of
               them
               in
               a
               dish
               ,
               no
               lesse
               .
               And
               this
               you
               usher
               in
               with
               great
               noise
               and
               ceremonie
               ,
               assuring
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               we
               have
               what
               ever
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               the
               
               whole
               world
               can
               yield
               us
               .
               If
               any
               of
               us
               have
               a
               minde
               to
               offer
               any
               spirituall
               sacrifices
               ,
               of
               one
               sort
               or
               other
               ;
               a
               the
               
                 ancient
                 Fathers
              
               have
               provided
               you
               of
               
                 severall
                 Altars
              
               for
               them
               all
               :
               so
               many
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 neuer
                 required
              
               more
               
                 for
                 these
                 kinde
                 of
                 sacrifices
              
               .
               Take
               heed
               you
               fall
               not
               short
               of
               so
               large
               a
               promise
               ,
               for
               you
               have
               raised
               our
               expectation
               to
               a
               wondrous
               height
               .
               But
               such
               is
               your
               ill
               lucke
               ,
               that
               vaunting
               so
               extremely
               of
               your
               great
               performances
               ;
               you
               perform
               nothing
               worth
               the
               vaunting
               .
               For
               neither
               are
               these
               ,
               severall
               Altars
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               set
               forth
               ;
               n●r
               have
               you
               set
               forth
               all
               the
               Altars
               that
               are
               presented
               to
               you
               by
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               were
               they
               either
               all
               ,
               or
               severall
               ,
               they
               conclude
               nothing
               to
               your
               ●urpose
               .
               Your
               purpose
               is
               ,
               to
               shew
               unto
               your
               credulous
               Readers
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               
                 materiall
                 Altar
              
               to
               be
               used
               in
               a
               Christian
               Church
               :
               and
               for
               a
               proof
               thereof
               ,
               you
               ma●e
               a
               muster
               of
               all
               those
               severall
               Metaphors
               and
               Allegorie●
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               met
               with
               in
               old
               Writers
               ,
               concerning
               Altars
               .
               This
               ,
               did
               you
               weigh
               it
               ●s
               you
               ought
               ,
               crosseth
               directly
               all
               your
               purpose
               ;
               and
               at
               one
               blow
               casts
               downe
               that
               building
               ,
               which
               you
               so
               labour
               to
               erect
               .
               All
               Metaphors
               and
               Allegories
               must
               relate
               to
               somewhat
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               being
               :
               and
               when
               a
               thing
               is
               once
               in
               being
               ,
               severall
               wits
               may
               descant
               ,
               and
               dilate
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               their
               fancie
               serves
               them
               .
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               not
               think
               that
               there
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               as
               the
               Garden
               of
               Eden
               ;
               no
               such
               particular
               Vestments
               for
               the
               Pries●s
               ,
               or
               sacrifices
               for
               the
               people
               ;
               because
               the
               ancient
               Writers
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               at
               lest
               ,
               have
               drawn
               them
               into
               Allegories
               ;
               or
               can
               a●●ord
               you
               at
               fi●st
               word
               ,
               a
               Metaphoricall
               Ephod
               ,
               a
               Met●phoricall
               P●sch
               ,
               or
               a
               Metaphoricall
               Paradise
               .
               You
               know
               what
               ●●imme
               devices
               may
               be
               found
               in
               Durand
               ,
               about
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Quire
               ,
               the
               Altar
               ,
               the
               ornaments
               and
               utensils
               
               of
               earth
               ,
               the
               habit
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               the
               Prelate
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               doth
               pertaine
               unto
               a
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               very
               Bell-ropes
               .
               And
               yet
               you
               would
               be
               b
               
                 laug●t
                 at
                 by
                 all
                 strangers
              
               ,
               more
               then
               you
               were
               ,
               when
               you
               demanded
               how
               the
               Altar
               stood
               in
               forreine
               Churches
               ;
               should
               you
               affirme
               that
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               whereof
               Durand
               was
               ,
               ther●
               neither
               was
               a
               Priest
               ,
               nor
               Prelate
               ,
               neither
               Quires
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               or
               any
               ornaments
               or
               utensils
               to
               the
               same
               belonging
               .
               Or
               to
               come
               nearer
               to
               our selves
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               booke
               enti●uled
               
                 Catechismus
                 ordinis
                 equitum
                 Periscelidis
              
               ,
               written
               long
               since
               by
               Belvaleti
               ,
               the
               Popes
               Nuncio
               here
               ,
               and
               published
               in
               the
               yeare
               1631.
               by
               Bosquierus
               :
               wherein
               the
               Author
               makes
               an
               Allegorie
               on
               the
               whole
               habit
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               the
               matter
               ,
               colour
               ,
               fashion
               ,
               wearing
               ,
               to
               the
               very
               girdle
               .
               And
               were
               not
               you
               ,
               or
               he
               that
               should
               approve
               you
               in
               it
               ,
               c
               a
               
                 wise
                 peece
                 indeed
              
               ,
               if
               on
               the
               rea●ing
               of
               that
               booke
               ,
               you
               should
               give
               out
               ,
               that
               really
               and
               materially
               there
               is
               no
               such
               habit
               ,
               worne
               by
               the
               Knights
               of
               that
               most
               honourable
               Order
               ,
               as
               vaine
               men
               conceive
               :
               but
               that
               their
               habite
               is
               ,
               as
               some
               made
               the
               Saint
               ,
               onely
               an
               allegorie
               ,
               a
               symbol
               ,
               or
               a
               metaphore
               .
               So
               that
               if
               all
               you
               say
               were
               granted
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               ten
               tropicall
               ,
               metaphoricall
               Altars
               ,
               were
               ten
               times
               doubled
               ;
               that
               would
               make
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               that
               reall
               and
               materiall
               Altar
               ,
               which
               hath
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               since
               the
               Primitive
               times
               .
               Nay
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               said
               ,
               those
               metaphors
               conclude
               most
               strongly
               for
               a
               reall
               Altar
               ;
               as
               the
               conceits
               of
               
                 Bel●●aleti
                 ,
                 Durand
              
               ,
               and
               some
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               do
               for
               the
               realtie
               of
               those
               severall
               subjects
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               did
               expresse
               their
               fancies
               .
            
             
               This
               said
               ,
               we
               might
               put
               by
               this
               service
               ,
               as
               not
               
               worth
               the
               tasting
               ;
               made
               rather
               to
               delight
               ;
               the
               eye
               with
               various
               shews
               ,
               then
               to
               feed
               the
               stomacke
               :
               but
               we
               will
               fall
               aboard
               however
               ,
               were
               it
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               shew
               what
               
                 Quelque
                 choses
              
               you
               have
               set
               before
               us
               .
               Now
               the
               first
               Altar
               of
               your
               ten
               ,
               d
               is
               Ignatius
               his
               Altar
               ,
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 first-begotten
              
               .
               For
               this
               you
               send
               us
               to
               his
               Epistle
               
                 ad
                 Ephesios
              
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               never
               any
               such
               matter
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               till
               your
               good
               friend
               Vedelius
               brought
               the
               old
               Father
               under
               his
               correction
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               speake
               what
               ever
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               have
               him
               .
               Ignatius
               ,
               were
               he
               let
               alone
               ,
               would
               have
               told
               another
               tale
               ,
               then
               what
               you
               make
               him
               tell
               betweene
               you
               .
               For
               there
               he
               tells
               you
               of
               those
               men
               ,
               that
               separate
               themselves
               from
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               joyne
               together
               with
               them
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               e
               a
               consent
               of
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               first-begotten
               ,
               whose
               names
               are
               written
               in
               the
               heavens
               ;
               This
               by
               a
               sleight
               of
               hand
               ,
               is
               finely
               altered
               by
               Vedelius
               ,
               and
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               we
               must
               now
               reade
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ,
               as
               you
               translate
               it
               .
               A
               pretty
               criticisme
               ,
               but
               as
               too
               many
               of
               them
               are
               ,
               more
               nice
               ,
               then
               wise
               .
               For
               which
               and
               other
               his
               corrections
               of
               ,
               and
               annotations
               on
               that
               Father
               ,
               I
               rather
               choose
               to
               leave
               him
               to
               my
               Lord
               of
               Chichester
               ,
               whom
               I
               am
               sure
               you
               know
               to
               be
               well
               versed
               in
               that
               kinde
               of
               learning
               ;
               then
               take
               him
               unto
               taske
               my selfe
               .
               And
               he
               will
               tell
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               aske
               him
               ,
               f
               
                 Audacem
                 illum
                 &
                 importunum
              
               Ignatii
               
                 censorem
                 ,
                 nec
                 quicquam
                 attulisse
                 ad
                 paginas
                 suas
                 implendas
                 ,
                 praeter
                 inscitiam
                 &
                 incuriam
                 ,
                 &
                 impudentiam
                 singularem
                 ,
                 dum
                 ad
                 suum
              
               Genevatismum
               
                 ●ntiquitatem
                 detorquet
                 invitissimam
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               According
               
               to
               which
               Character
               you
               could
               not
               possiblie
               have
               met
               a
               fitter
               Copesmate
               ;
               one
               every
               way
               more
               answerable
               to
               you
               ,
               in
               all
               those
               excellent
               qualities
               ,
               which
               are
               there
               recited
               .
            
             
               Of
               your
               next
               nine
               ,
               foure
               of
               them
               are
               the
               very
               same
               ,
               onely
               brought
               in
               in
               severall
               dressings
               ,
               to
               beguile
               the
               Reader
               .
               g
               The
               second
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               you
               translate
               (
               and
               be
               it
               so
               )
               the
               commanding
               part
               of
               the
               reasonable
               soul
               ,
               which
               is
               Origens
               Altar
               ;
               your
               h
               third
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               〈◊〉
               righteous
               soule
               ,
               which
               is
               C●emens
               his
               Altar
               ;
               the
               fifth
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               sinceritie
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Panegyrists
               Altar
               ;
               the
               sixth
               ,
               
                 Cor
                 nostrum
              
               ,
               or
               S.
               Austins
               Altar
               :
               these
               are
               but
               severall
               expressions
               of
               the
               same
               one
               thing
               .
               The
               reasonable
               soule
               ,
               the
               righteous
               soule
               ,
               the
               sinceritie
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               are
               but
               the
               severall
               habitudes
               of
               the
               same
               one
               soule
               :
               And
               for
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               also
               must
               be
               understood
               spiritually
               ,
               and
               so
               become
               a
               soule
               in
               fine
               .
               For
               if
               you
               understand
               it
               literally
               and
               materially
               ,
               you
               over-throw
               your
               whole
               designe
               ;
               in
               finding
               us
               a
               materiall
               Altar
               ,
               for
               a
               spirituall
               sacrifice
               ,
               against
               the
               which
               you
               have
               so
               learnedly
               declared
               before
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               worth
               your
               marking
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               Authors
               (
               except
               Clemens
               )
               do
               frequently
               in
               other
               places
               of
               their
               writings
               ,
               informe
               us
               of
               the
               Altars
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               materiall
               Altars
               either
               of
               wood
               or
               stone
               ;
               for
               the
               officiating
               of
               Gods
               publicke
               service
               :
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               at
               large
               in
               our
               second
               Section
               .
               Nor
               are
               you
               other
               then
               a
               trifler
               to
               produce
               them
               here
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               knew
               no
               Altars
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               mysticall
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               those
               which
               you
               have
               showne
               us
               from
               them
               for
               spirituall
               sacrifices
               .
               The
               same
               may
               be
               affirmed
               of
               your
               seventh
               ,
               the
               memorie
               ,
               which
               is
               Philo's
               
               Altar
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               tenth
               ,
               that
               our
               faith
               i
               S.
               Hieromes
               Altar
               .
               Philo
               ,
               and
               Hierome
               both
               ,
               acknowledged
               severall
               ,
               reall
               ,
               and
               materiall
               Altars
               ,
               in
               their
               severall
               Churches
               :
               though
               in
               the
               places
               by
               you
               cited
               ,
               they
               solace
               and
               delight
               themselves
               in
               conceits
               and
               allegories
               .
               So
               that
               of
               all
               your
               Altars
               we
               have
               left
               but
               three
               ,
               the
               fourth
               ,
               eight
               ,
               and
               ninth
               ;
               and
               two
               of
               them
               will
               in
               conclusion
               prove
               but
               one
               .
               Of
               these
               the
               fourth
               is
               
                 every
                 place
              
               ,
               k
               (
               a
               most
               excellent
               Altar
               )
               wherein
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               
                 we
                 offer
                 unto
                 God
                 the
                 sweet
                 smelling
                 fruits
                 of
                 our
                 studies
                 in
                 divinitie
                 .
              
               And
               this
               you
               make
               Eusebius
               his
               Altar
               .
               Now
               if
               one
               aske
               you
               what
               you
               meane
               by
               this
               
                 every
                 place
              
               ,
               I
               know
               you
               cannot
               choose
               but
               say
               ,
               that
               you
               meane
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               tables
               end
               in
               some
               secret
               
                 Conventicle
                 :
                 every
                 place
              
               wherein
               you
               offer
               unto
               God
               the
               sweet
               smelling
               fruits
               of
               your
               studies
               in
               Divinitie
               .
               But
               you
               finde
               no
               such
               matter
               l
               in
               Eusebius
               ,
               nothing
               that
               any
               way
               concernes
               your
               studies
               .
               For
               then
               ,
               none
               but
               such
               learned
               men
               as
               you
               ,
               could
               make
               every
               place
               an
               Altar
               ,
               for
               spirituall
               sacrifices
               ;
               as
               all
               men
               may
               ,
               in
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               your
               Author
               .
               Of
               offering
               up
               
                 your
                 studies
              
               ,
               and
               the
               sweet
               smelling
               fruits
               thereof
               (
               most
               fragrant
               fruits
               indeed
               ,
               if
               you
               well
               consider
               it
               )
               not
               one
               word
               saith
               he
               .
               Your
               eighth
               ,
               S.
               Bernards
               Altar
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               become
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man.
               Which
               howsoever
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               metaphoricall
               sense
               as
               the
               former
               were
               :
               yet
               have
               you
               no
               such
               Altar
               ,
               in
               S.
               Bernard
               ;
               your
               very
               Margin
               saith
               the
               contrary
               .
               Your
               Author
               saith
               m
               
                 Altare
                 Redemptor
                 is
                 humilis
                 incarnatio
              
               :
               not
               that
               our
               Saviour
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               is
               become
               our
               Altar
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Incarnation
               was
               our
               Saviours
               
               Altar
               .
               Or
               had
               S.
               Bernard
               said
               so
               ,
               as
               he
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               then
               had
               it
               beene
               the
               same
               with
               Aquinas
               his
               Altar
               ,
               or
               the
               ninth
               of
               yours
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               in
               heaven
               .
               I
               trust
               you
               will
               not
               separate
               the
               
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 become
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
              
               from
               the
               
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 now
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ;
               as
               if
               our
               Saviour
               had
               not
               took
               his
               body
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               heavenly
               glories
               .
               Which
               if
               you
               do
               not
               ,
               as
               you
               cannot
               (
               and
               I
               have
               so
               much
               faith
               in
               you
               ,
               as
               to
               thinke
               you
               will
               not
               )
               you
               might
               have
               either
               reported
               S.
               Bernard
               rightly
               ,
               or
               quite
               left
               him
               out
               .
               There
               's
               none
               that
               doth
               defend
               the
               materiall
               Altar
               ,
               or
               thinks
               the
               name
               of
               Altar
               may
               be
               given
               to
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
                 ▪
              
               but
               falls
               downe
               prostrate
               at
               this
               Altar
               :
               as
               being
               t●at
               one
               and
               onely
               Altar
               which
               
                 sanctifies
                 all
                 our
                 spirituall
                 sacrifices
              
               ,
               and
               divine
               oblations
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               acceptable
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               .
               Yet
               this
               concludes
               no
               more
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Altar
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               mysticall
               sacrifice
               ;
               because
               our
               high
               Altar
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               
                 Altare
                 nostrum
                 est
                 in
                 coelis
              
               ,
               as
               n
               S.
               Irenaeus
               hath
               it
               :
               then
               that
               you
               may
               conclude
               that
               no
               man
               hath
               a
               naturall
               father
               ,
               because
               
                 we
                 have
                 one
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               our
               
                 Pater
                 noster
                 qui
                 est
                 in
                 coelis
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               you
               set
               before
               us
               a
               pretty
               quillet
               :
               the
               holy
               Table
               o
               
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 exemplified
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 square
                 Altars
              
               ,
               Exod.
               27.
               but
               
                 from
                 the
                 long
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Shew-bread
                 which
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               25.
               
               This
               is
               good
               fish
               indeed
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               well
               fryed
               ;
               but
               upon
               better
               view
               ,
               proves
               not
               worth
               the
               eating
               .
               You
               say
               the
               
                 holy
                 table
              
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               was
               not
               exemplified
               from
               the
               square
               Altars
               in
               the
               Law
               :
               and
               yet
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               p.
               
               126.
               that
               by
               the
               
                 Canons
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 forme
                 is
                 required
                 amongst
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               them
               you
               leave
               it
               .
               You
               might
               do
               well
               ,
               before
               you
               make
               it
               proper
               to
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               alone
               ,
               to
               have
               considered
               of
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               ancient
               Altars
               ;
               and
               told
               us
               what
               those
               Canons
               were
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               antiquitie
               ,
               that
               do
               so
               enjoyne
               it
               .
               You
               point
               us
               in
               your
               Margin
               ,
               unto
               Suarez
               ,
               in
               
                 tertiam
                 partem
              
               :
               as
               good
               and
               punctuall
               a
               direction
               to
               finde
               out
               the
               Canon
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               had
               enjoyn'd
               us
               to
               enquire
               for
               your
               House
               in
               Lincolnshire
               ,
               and
               never
               told
               us
               what
               's
               your
               name
               .
               Then
               for
               the
               
                 Table
                 of
                 Shew-bread
              
               ,
               to
               which
               you
               do
               referre
               the
               originall
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               you
               flutter
               up
               and
               downe
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               knows
               not
               what
               to
               trust
               to
               :
               as
               most
               an
               end
               they
               do
               not
               that
               propose
               new
               fancies
               .
               For
               p.
               125.
               you
               bring
               in
               the
               conceits
               of
               
                 two
                 Iewish
                 Rabbins
              
               ,
               tending
               you
               say
               ,
               unto
               
                 your
                 purpose
              
               .
               How
               fo
               ?
               Ezek.
               4.
               22.
               
               (
               it
               should
               be
               41.
               22.
               
               )
               it
               is
               thus
               written
               ,
               
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Table
              
               before
               the
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 meaning
                 without
                 doubt
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 incense
                 .
              
               You
               say
               exceeding
               right
               in
               that
               ,
               the
               Table
               spoken
               of
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 incense
              
               :
               but
               what
               hath
               that
               to
               do
               with
               the
               
                 Table
                 of
                 Shew-bread
              
               ?
               This
               you
               confirme
               by
               that
               which
               followeth
               .
               The
               question
               then
               grows
               ,
               how
               the
               Altar
               ,
               is
               called
               a
               Table
               :
               p
               and
               you
               replie
               unto
               it
               from
               those
               
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 Table
                 performes
                 what
                 the
                 Altar
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               Where
               first
               you
               blend
               together
               the
               Table
               o●
               the
               Shew-bread
               ,
               and
               the
               Altar
               of
               Incense
               ,
               as
               if
               both
               one
               thing
               :
               and
               next
               you
               make
               the
               Rabbins
               speake
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Table
              
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               did
               performe
               what
               the
               Altar
               should
               ,
               whereas
               they
               spake
               it
               of
               their
               owne
               .
               For
               why
               should
               you
               beleeve
               that
               any
               of
               the
               Rabbins
               would
               conceive
               
               so
               honourably
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Tables
              
               ,
               q
               that
               
                 since
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
              
               they
               should
               
                 become
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 propitiation
                 .
              
               Assuredly
               the
               Iews
               have
               no
               such
               conceit
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
                 ▪
              
               and
               it
               was
               done
               but
               like
               a
               Gentile
               to
               report
               so
               of
               them
               .
               Last
               of
               all
               ,
               where
               before
               you
               make
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               to
               be
               exemplified
               from
               the
               
                 long-table
                 of
                 the
                 Shew-bread
              
               ,
               you
               shut
               up
               this
               vagarie
               with
               this
               handsome
               close
               ,
               r
               that
               
                 the
                 onely
              
               utensil
               
                 you
                 relate
                 unto
              
               (
               for
               the
               forme
               and
               fashion
               of
               your
               Table
               )
               
                 is
                 the
                 long-square
                 table
                 of
                 the
                 Incense
                 .
              
               Which
               as
               it
               plainly
               contradicts
               what
               you
               said
               before
               ,
               touching
               the
               Petigree
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Table
                 of
                 Shew-bread
              
               ,
               so
               it
               confutes
               the
               Scripture
               also
               :
               which
               never
               told
               you
               of
               a
               Table
               ,
               but
               an
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 Incense
              
               ;
               or
               if
               a
               Table
               ,
               yet
               a
               square
               table
               certainly
               ,
               for
               
                 foure-square
                 shall
                 it
                 be
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               very
               Text
               ,
               Exod.
               30.
               2.
               
               So
               excellent
               an
               invention
               was
               your
               new
               originall
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Table
              
               ;
               and
               so
               bravely
               followed
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               you
               say
               ,
               you
               have
               some
               Authors
               for
               it
               :
               so
               you
               have
               for
               every
               thing
               ,
               till
               it
               is
               brought
               unto
               the
               tryall
               .
               Remember
               what
               you
               are
               to
               prove
               ,
               and
               then
               shew
               your
               evidence
               .
               The
               point
               in
               issue
               ,
               is
               that
               the
               
                 forme
                 and
                 situation
                 of
              
               the
               holy
               Table
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 exemplified
                 from
                 the
                 square
                 .
              
               Altars
               ,
               
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 long
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Shew-bread
                 that
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
               If
               you
               have
               any
               of
               the
               Fathers
               that
               speak
               home
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               are
               gone
               in
               law
               ;
               but
               all
               your
               witnesses
               fall
               short
               .
               
                 Isidore
                 Peleusiota
              
               ,
               whom
               you
               first
               bring
               in
               ,
               speakes
               neither
               of
               the
               forme
               ,
               nor
               situation
               of
               the
               Christian
               Table
               .
               But
               when
               a
               doubt
               was
               moved
               by
               Benjamin
               a
               Iew
               ,
               touching
               the
               new
               oblation
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               done
               s
               in
               bread
               ,
               and
               
               not
               in
               bloud
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               law
               :
               he
               makes
               replie
               unto
               the
               sa●e
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               law
               ,
               there
               were
               both
               bloudy
               sacrifices
               performed
               without
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               open
               Court
               ,
               and
               that
               withi●
               the
               Temple
               there
               was
               a
               tabe
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               by
               that
               people
               ,
               whereon
               bread
               was
               placed
               .
               Then
               addes
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Benjamin
               was
               one
               t
               of
               those
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               did
               not
               know
               that
               truth
               ,
               which
               had
               beene
               hidden
               in
               the
               law
               ,
               but
               was
               now
               revealed
               .
               This
               is
               the
               totall
               of
               his
               evidence
               .
               And
               this
               makes
               nothing
               for
               the
               
                 forme
                 and
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               the
               matter
               to
               be
               proved
               ;
               but
               onely
               that
               ,
               as
               he
               conceived
               ,
               the
               Shew-bread
               did
               prefigurate
               som●what
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               was
               instituted
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               And
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               as
               a
               friend
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               presse
               this
               matter
               hard
               ,
               as
               if
               our
               
                 Christian
                 sacrifice
              
               did
               relate
               to
               that
               ;
               you
               give
               the
               Papists
               more
               advantage
               for
               their
               halfe
               Communion
               ,
               then
               you
               will
               gaine
               unto
               your selfe
               ,
               about
               the
               
                 forme
                 and
                 fashion
              
               of
               your
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               .
               You
               say
               indeed
               u
               it
               
                 will
                 be
                 long
                 ,
                 yer
                 we
                 will
                 bring
                 so
                 cleare
                 and
                 ancient
                 an
                 extruction
                 for
                 the
                 forme
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
              
               Altars
               
                 in
                 Christianitie
              
               ;
               though
               you
               brought
               nothing
               hence
               for
               either
               .
               When
               we
               see
               more
               ,
               we
               shall
               know
               better
               what
               to
               answer
               .
               To
               make
               a
               transcript
               of
               your
               allegations
               ,
               from
               Irenaeus
               and
               S.
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Origen
              
               ,
               and
               Hierome
               ,
               being
               no
               more
               unto
               the
               purpose
               ,
               were
               onely
               to
               wast
               time
               and
               paper
               .
               All
               that
               they
               say
               ,
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               
                 forme
                 and
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 table
                 ,
              
               but
               to
               the
               analogy
               and
               proportion
               ,
               betweene
               the
               bread
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               now
               ,
               and
               the
               Shew-bread
               then
               :
               &
               yet
               you
               falsifie
               your
               Authors
               also
               ,
               to
               make
               that
               good
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               out
               of
               Irenaeus
               ,
               that
               
                 omnes
                 justi
                 sacerdotalem
                 habent
                 
                 ordinem
              
               ;
               and
               you
               say
               true
               ,
               they
               are
               his
               words
               .
               But
               when
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 justified
                 by
              
               Christ
               
                 have
                 a
              
               Priestly
               
                 interest
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 bread
              
               :
               though
               it
               be
               true
               you
               say
               ,
               had
               it
               beene
               your
               owne
               ;
               yet
               you
               untruly
               father
               it
               upon
               Irenaeus
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               fourth
               booke
               ,
               cap.
               20.
               whither
               you
               referre
               us
               ,
               tell
               's
               us
               no
               such
               matter
               :
               The
               like
               may
               be
               affirmed
               x
               of
               Saint
               Hierome
               also
               ,
               whom
               you
               have
               cited
               twice
               for
               the
               self-same
               pu●pose
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 In
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 Tit.
                 c.
                 1
                 ▪
              
               and
               in
               
                 Ezek.
                 c.
              
               44.
               though
               neither
               in
               his
               comment
               on
               that
               whole
               Epistle
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               exposition
               on
               
                 Ezek.
                 c.
              
               44.
               or
               cap.
               41.
               which
               was
               most
               like
               to
               be
               the
               place
               ;
               can
               we
               finde
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               which
               reflects
               that
               way
               .
               But
               what
               need
               further
               search
               be
               made
               in
               so
               cleere
               a
               case
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               doth
               relate
               so
               little
               to
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ?
               Especially
               since
               another
               of
               your
               Au●hors
               ,
               y
               
                 Cornelius
                 à
                 Lapide
              
               ,
               from
               whom
               you
               borrowed
               your
               quotations
               in
               the
               margin
               ,
               
                 p.
                 126
                 ▪
              
               out
               of
               Saint
               Hierom
               ,
               in
               
                 Malach.
                 1.
                 
                 Cyrill
                 ,
                 Catech.
                 myst
                 .
                 cat
                 .
              
               4.
               and
               
                 Dam●scen
                 ,
                 de
                 orthod
                 .
                 fid
                 .
                 i.
                 4.
                 c.
              
               14.
               takes
               these
               interpretations
               to
               be
               onely
               Allegories
               ;
               as
               indeed
               they
               are
               :
               
                 Allegoricè
                 mensa
                 panum
                 propositionis
                 significabat
                 mensam
                 corporis
                 &
                 sanguinis
                 Christi
                 :
              
               as
               z
               in
               the
               Tropologicall
               sence
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               it
               signifies
               the
               works
               of
               mercie
               .
               Take
               for
               a
               farewell
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               will
               derive
               the
               
                 forme
                 and
                 situation
                 of
                 your
                 holy
                 Table
                 ,
              
               from
               the
               Table
               of
               Shew-bread
               :
               Your
               table
               must
               not
               stand
               at
               all
               within
               the
               Chancell
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               North
               side
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               you
               your selfe
               have
               placed
               it
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Philo
                 ,
                 p.
              
               210.
               which
               though
               it
               thwarts
               as
               well
               your
               owne
               booke
               ,
               as
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               :
               Yet
               you
               a
               proclaime
               ,
               
                 you
                 care
                 not
                 how
                 the
              
               Altars
               
                 stood
                 either
                 in
                 the
              
               Iewish
               or
               Popish
               
                 Church
                 ;
                 your
              
               Table
               
                 being
                 quite
                 of
                 another
                 race
              
               .
               And
               take
               this
               
               with
               you
               too
               for
               the
               close
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               if
               your
               Table
               be
               descended
               of
               the
               race
               you
               mean
               ;
               it
               is
               more
               Iewish
               then
               the
               Altar
               :
               there
               being
               Altars
               doubtlesse
               before
               Moses
               Law
               ,
               but
               no
               
                 Tables
                 of
                 Shew-bread
              
               .
               Nor
               can
               the
               Altars
               be
               more
               Popish
               then
               your
               
                 holy
                 table
              
               ;
               there
               being
               Altars
               in
               the
               Church
               when
               there
               were
               no
               Papists
               .
            
             
               I
               did
               before
               conjecture
               that
               you
               had
               invited
               us
               ,
               unto
               a
               common
               ,
               not
               an
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               now
               confirmed
               more
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               before
               I
               was
               :
               so
               strongly
               do
               you
               plead
               for
               sitting
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               excuse
               of
               them
               that
               allow
               that
               gesture
               .
               A
               matter
               no
               way
               pertinent
               to
               your
               present
               Argument
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               must
               flie
               out
               sometimes
               ,
               to
               please
               your
               followers
               :
               who
               but
               for
               such
               vagaries
               ,
               would
               be
               little
               edified
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               sitting
               at
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               is
               nor
               new
               ,
               nor
               strange
               ;
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               b
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 were
                 ●●ten
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 table
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 ought
                 appeare's
                 in
                 any
                 Antiquitie
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 posture
                 .
              
               At
               the
               
                 same
                 Table
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 posture
              
               ;
               that
               comes
               home
               indeed
               :
               but
               neither
               you
               ,
               nor
               any
               one
               of
               those
               who
               have
               most
               endevoured
               it
               ,
               have
               yet
               made
               it
               good
               .
               For
               your
               part
               you
               referre
               your selfe
               unto
               Baronius
               ,
               whom
               you
               thus
               report
               .
               c
               
                 Vtraque
                 coena
                 jungebatur
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 cleerly
                 proves
                 out
                 of
              
               Chrysostome
               
                 in
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 Hom.
                 27.
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 thereof
                 .
              
               So
               you
               ,
               and
               were
               it
               so
               indeed
               ,
               yet
               this
               speak's
               nothing
               of
               the
               posture
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               you
               have
               most
               shamefully
               abused
               Baronius
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               too
               you
               finde
               not
               in
               
                 Baroni●●
                 ,
                 utraque
                 coena
                 jungebatur
              
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               were
               eaten
               at
               the
               
                 same
                 Table
              
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               made
               but
               one
               continued
               action
               onely
               .
               Nay
               ,
               you
               finde
               the
               contrary
               d
               
                 utraque
                 simul
                 mensa
                 jungebatur
              
               ,
               are
               your
               Authors
               words
               :
               and
               you
               have
               better
               skill
               in
               Latine
               
               then
               the
               World
               besides
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               picke
               mee
               one
               and
               
                 the
                 same
                 table
              
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 mensa
                 utraque
              
               ,
               certainly
               ,
               
                 mensa
                 utraque
              
               doth
               imply
               two
               Tables
               :
               and
               this
               you
               could
               not
               but
               have
               seen
               in
               that
               which
               followes
               ,
               
                 communis
                 &
                 sacra
              
               ,
               one
               common
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               sacred
               .
               Take
               the
               whole
               words
               together
               ,
               and
               you
               finde
               them
               thus
               .
               
                 Quoniam
                 utraque
                 simul
                 mensa
                 jungebatur
                 ,
                 communis
                 &
                 sacra
                 ;
                 quid
                 in
                 unaquaque
                 prastare
                 deberent
                 admo●●●●
                 .
              
               Here
               are
               two
               Tables
               then
               ,
               not
               one
               ;
               those
               Tables
               of
               two
               several
               natures
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               therfore
               the
               behaviour
               of
               the
               people
               
                 quid
                 in
                 unaquaque
                 praestare
                 debent
              
               ,
               to
               be
               more
               reverent
               at
               the
               one
               ,
               then
               at
               the
               other
               .
               You
               have
               an
               admirable
               searching
               eie
               ,
               that
               can
               finde
               here
               both
               the
               
                 same
                 Table
              
               ,
               and
               
                 same
                 posture
              
               too
               ;
               but
               a
               farre
               nimbler
               hand
               ,
               that
               could
               so
               trimly
               turn
               two
               Tables
               ,
               into
               one
               Supper
               .
               But
               this
               you
               say
               ,
               is
               cleerly
               proved
               out
               of
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               .
               What
               ,
               the
               
                 same
                 Table
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 same
                 posture
              
               ?
               You
               are
               false
               in
               this
               too
               .
               Baronius
               doth
               produce
               S.
               Chrysostom
               to
               an
               use
               quite
               contrary
               .
               
                 However
                 Christ
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 began
                 first
                 with
                 his
                 ordinary
                 supper
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 proceeded
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 times
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 first
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 went
                 unto
                 their
                 Love-feasts
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               that
               for
               which
               he
               voucheth
               the
               Autority
               of
               that
               Reverend
               Father
               ,
               
                 Peracta
                 Synaxi
                 ,
                 post
                 sacramentorum
                 communionem
                 inibant
                 convivium
                 :
              
               very
               plain
               &
               home
               .
               Had
               you
               dealt
               halfe
               as
               honestly
               with
               Baronius
               ,
               as
               hee
               with
               Chrysostome
               ,
               you
               had
               been
               blamelesse
               at
               this
               time
               :
               but
               then
               your
               friends
               ,
               whom
               you
               strive
               to
               please
               ,
               had
               lost
               an
               excellent
               argument
               ,
               for
               a
               
                 sitting
                 Sacrament
              
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               Church
               primitive
               you
               fall
               upon
               the
               Church
               of
               e
               Rome
               ,
               which
               
                 doth
                 not
                 absolutely
              
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 cōdem●
                 this
                 ceremony
                 of
                 sitting
              
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               did
               ▪
               it
               would
               
               
                 c●ll
                 the
                 Maundie
                 of
                 the
                 Benedictines
                 ,
              
               who
               at
               the
               lest
               once
               
                 in
                 the
                 yeere
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               on
               
                 Maundie
                 Thursday
              
               onely
               )
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               that
               posture
               .
               If
               this
               be
               all
               you
               have
               to
               say
               ,
               touching
               the
               indulgence
               in
               this
               case
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               o●
               the
               generall
               practice
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               you
               have
               got
               but
               little
               .
               Onely
               you
               had
               a
               minde
               to
               let
               people
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               was
               more
               rigid
               and
               severe
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               then
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               should
               connive
               at
               this
               ,
               being
               a
               thing
               of
               so
               long
               continuance
               ,
               and
               done
               within
               the
               walls
               of
               a
               private
               Monastery
               ;
               it
               cannot
               be
               drawn
               into
               example
               ,
               or
               made
               a
               precedent
               for
               others
               to
               expect
               the
               like
               .
               But
               if
               it
               chance
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               a
               resemblance
               onely
               of
               the
               olde
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               on
               that
               day
               is
               celebrated
               sitting
               ,
               by
               these
               Benedictines
               ;
               have
               you
               not
               then
               deluded
               us
               ,
               in
               a
               shamefull
               manner
               ?
               Bullinger
               thus
               relates
               the
               matter
               ,
               f
               that
               on
               that
               day
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               being
               read
               publickly
               by
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               
                 ordine
                 dispositis
                 mensis
                 convivae
                 assident
              
               ,
               the
               guests
               sit
               down
               in
               order
               ,
               at
               their
               severall
               Tables
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               
                 
                   Frangentes
                   panem
                   azymum
                   ,
                   &
                   calicem
                   invicem
                   propinantes
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 Breaking
                 unleavened
                 bread
                 and
                 drinking
                 unto
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 keep
                 on
                 foot
                 some
                 tracts
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 supper
                 .
              
               What
               think
               you
               now
               ?
               Is
               this
               a
               Sacrament
               or
               a
               common
               Supper
               ;
               done
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Refectory
               ?
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               
                 mensas
                 dispositas
              
               ,
               several
               tables
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               those
               readie
               furnished
               ;
               or
               that
               they
               did
               
                 invicem
                 propinare
              
               ,
               drink
               to
               one
               another
               in
               the
               holy
               
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 Quanta
                 de
                 spe
              
               ,
               how
               great
               a
               fortune
               are
               you
               falne
               from
               ;
               that
               thought
               to
               gaine
               such
               mickle
               meed
               for
               this
               good
               service
               ?
               But
               yet
               you
               will
               not
               leave
               us
               so
               f
               
                 This
                 custome
              
               ,
               
               as
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 mounts
                 hig●er
                 then
                 Saint
                 Benedict
              
               ,
               to
               
                 S.
                 Austins
                 time
              
               .
               This
               custome
               ?
               what
               .
               Of
               sitting
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               upon
               
                 Maundie
                 Thursday
              
               ?
               No
               such
               matter
               verily
               .
               
                 Saint
                 Austine
                 saith
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 g
                 some
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 those
                 against
                 the
                 generall
                 custom
                 )
                 did
                 think
                 it
                 lawfull
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 after
                 other
                 meats
                 .
              
               Not
               that
               they
               did
               receive
               it
               so
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               thought
               it
               lawfull
               to
               receive
               it
               so
               ,
               
                 ut
                 ●ost
                 alios
                 cibos
                 offerri
                 liceat
                 corpus
                 &
                 sanguis
                 Domini
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Father
               hath
               it
               ,
               which
               makes
               (
               I
               trust
               )
               as
               little
               for
               sitting
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               at
               that
               or
               any
               other
               time
               ;
               as
               that
               for
               which
               you
               falsified
               Baronius
               ,
               hath
               made
               for
               all
               times
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               go
               higher
               yet
               ,
               and
               tell
               us
               that
               it
               was
               the
               generall
               practice
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               to
               worship
               sitting
               :
               that
               so
               it
               was
               enjoyned
               the
               h
               
                 Romans
                 by
                 an
                 expresse
                 law
                 of
                 Numa
                 Pompilius
              
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               seemes
               to
               be
               the
               
                 custome
                 of
                 the
              
               Greeks
               
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 old
              
               Quatrain
               
                 of
                 the
                 Seiur
                 de
                 Pibr●c
              
               .
               How
               old
               I
               pray
               you
               was
               that
               Quatra●n
               ?
               Not
               many
               thousands
               sure
               ,
               nor
               many
               hundreds
               ,
               no
               nor
               many
               stories
               .
               The
               
                 S●iur
                 de
                 Pibrac
              
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               i
               was
               Chancellour
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               Third
               of
               France
               ;
               and
               so
               his
               Quatrain
               could
               not
               be
               very
               old
               ,
               if
               you
               marke
               it
               well
               .
               And
               yet
               you
               thought
               it
               questionlesse
               to
               be
               verie
               ancient
               .
               You
               had
               not
               told
               us
               else
               k
               
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 learn
                 ceremonies
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
              
               Numa
               ,
               
                 or
                 the
              
               Quatrains
               of
               Pibrac
               .
               Most
               learnedly
               resolved
               .
               They
               might
               as
               well
               have
               learnt
               divinity
               from
               the
               man
               of
               Lincolnshire
               ,
               as
               ceremonies
               from
               the
               Quatrains
               of
               the
               
                 Seiur
                 de
                 Pibrac
              
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               further
               in
               your
               margin
               ,
               l
               how
               that
               Tertullian
               makes
               it
               
                 a
                 generall
                 posture
                 for
                 all
                 Pagans
                 :
              
               so
               hee
               doth
               indeed
               .
               m
               
                 Perinde
                 
                 faciunt
                 nationes
              
               ,
               as
               his
               owne
               words
               are
               .
               But
               then
               you
               had
               done
               well
               to
               have
               told
               us
               also
               ,
               how
               highly
               hee
               condemnes
               it
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               irreverent
               he
               conc●ived
               it
               ,
               
                 assidere
                 sub
                 aspect●
                 ,
                 contraque
                 aspectum
                 ejus
                 ,
              
               to
               sit
               them
               downe
               under
               the
               no●es
               (
               as
               wee
               use
               to
               say
               )
               of
               those
               verie
               Gods
               m
               whom
               they
               did
               worship
               and
               adore
               .
               This
               had
               been
               some
               faire
               dealing
               in
               you
               ,
               could
               it
               have
               stood
               with
               your
               designe
               ,
               of
               justifying
               the
               use
               of
               sitting
               in
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               .
               Nay
               more
               then
               so
               ,
               you
               say
               of
               Cardinall
               Peron
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 brings
                 a
                 passage
              
               out
               of
               Tertullian
               ,
               to
               
                 prove
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
              
               Christians
               
                 did
                 adore
                 ,
                 sitting
              
               :
               and
               that
               
                 this
                 position
                 of
                 theirs
              
               ,
               this
               
                 sitting
                 ,
                 Tertullian
              
               did
               
                 not
                 blame
              
               .
               Not
               blame
               ?
               Why
               man
               ,
               Tertullian
               mentions
               it
               for
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               to
               reprehend
               it
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               then
               a
               custome
               to
               
                 adore
                 sitting
              
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               .
               Tertullian
               never
               told
               you
               that
               ;
               nor
               the
               Cardinall
               neither
               .
               n
               But
               
                 adsignata
                 oratione
                 ,
                 assidendi
                 mos
                 est
                 quibusdam
                 :
              
               some
               men
               assoone
               as
               they
               had
               done
               their
               praiers
               ,
               were
               presently
               upon
               their
               breech
               :
               as
               you
               would
               have
               them
               now
               at
               the
               praiers
               themselves
               .
               Never
               did
               any
               wretched
               cause
               ,
               meet
               a
               fi●t●r
               Advocate
               .
               You
               would
               perswade
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               ▪
               o
               
                 little
                 feare
              
               ,
               that
               here
               ,
               in
               England
               ,
               the
               
                 people
                 will
                 clap
                 them
                 d●wne
                 upon
                 their
                 breech
                 ,
                 about
                 our
                 holy
                 Table
                 :
              
               so
               I
               heare
               you
               say
               .
               But
               by
               those
               many
               libel●●us
               and
               seditious
               Pamphlets
               that
               have
               been
               scattered
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               since
               your
               book
               came
               out
               ;
               wee
               finde
               the
               contrary
               .
               Perhaps
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               their
               Advocate
               makes
               them
               more
               forwards
               in
               the
               cause
               .
               I
               hope
               you
               know
               your
               owne
               words
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               I
               speak
               ,
               telling
               you
               ,
               p
               
                 If
                 you
                 were
                 a
                 scholar
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 beene
                 ashamed
                 to
                 write
                 this
                 Divi●itie
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               forreigne
               Church●s
               next
               ,
               you
               tax
               the
               Doctour
               ,
               
               as
               if
               hee
               did
               q
               
                 conclude
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 neighbouring
              
               Protestants
               
                 to
                 be
                 unchristian
                 altogether
              
               .
               Where
               finde
               you
               such
               a
               passage
               in
               him
               ?
               All
               that
               the
               Doctour
               said
               is
               this
               ,
               r
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   Churches
                   first
                   ,
                   by
                   ●oth
                   the
                   modern
                   Arians
                   ,
                
                 (
                 who
                 stubbornly
                 gainsaying
                 the
                 Divinitie
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 robberie
                 to
                 be
                 equall
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 down
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 Table
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 most
                 justly
                 banished
                 the
                 reformed
                 Church
                 in
                 Poland
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 it
                 was
                 determined
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 Synod
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   tantumque
                   pr●pri●
                   infidelibus
                   Ari●nis
                
                 ,
                 but
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Arians
                 onely
                 .
              
               This
               goes
               extremely
               to
               your
               heart
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               cannot
               choose
               but
               wish
               s
               that
               he
               
                 had
                 spared
                 to
                 abuse
                 that
                 grave
                 Synod
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 say
                 peremptorily
                 ,
              
               haec
               ceremonia
               Ecc●esiis
               Christianis
               non
               est
               usitata
               ,
               
                 especially
                 as
                 ●ee
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 into
                 English
                 ,
                 this
                 ceremony
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
              
               Why
               how
               would
               you
               translate
               it
               ,
               were
               you
               put
               to
               do
               it
               .
               The
               most
               that
               you
               could
               do
               ,
               were
               to
               change
               the
               number
               ;
               and
               render
               it
               ,
               
                 the
                 Christian
                 Churches
              
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               how
               it
               would
               ●dvantage
               you
               ,
               I
               am
               yet
               to
               seek
               .
               But
               being
               so
               translated
               ,
               what
               have
               you
               to
               object
               against
               it
               ;
               or
               to
               make
               good
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               any
               way
               abused
               so
               grave
               a
               Synod
               ?
               
                 Marry
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 Synod
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   ceremonia
                   ,
                   licet
                   cum
                   〈◊〉
                   liber●
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 this
                 ceremonie
                 howsoever
                 in
                 its
                 owne●nature
                 it
                 be
                 indiff●●●ent
                 and
                 free
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   sweetens
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   very
                   much
                
                 .
              
               And
               so
               it
               doth
               indeed
               ,
               
                 sweetneth
                 it
                 very
                 much
              
               to
               them
               which
               have
               a
               libertie
               to
               use
               i●
               :
               but
               not
               to
               them
               who
               are
               restrained
               to
               another
               gesture
               .
               Nor
               had
               you
               noted
               it
               ,
               being
               so
               impertinent
               ,
               but
               
               that
               you
               would
               be
               thought
               a
               Champion
               for
               mens
               Christian
               liberty
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               told
               you
               .
               Next
               you
               object
               t
               
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               being
               a
               corruption
               of
               the
               Doctors
               )
               but
               that
               it
               is
               not
               used
               in
               the
               Christian
               and
               Evangelicall
               Churches
               ,
               
                 nostri
                 consensus
              
               ,
               which
               agreed
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Articles
               of
               Confession
               .
               If
               so
               ,
               the
               Doctour
               was
               too
               blame
               ,
               and
               shall
               cry
               peccavi
               .
               But
               it
               is
               you
               that
               finger
               and
               corrupt
               the
               Synod
               .
               The
               Doctour
               tooke
               it
               as
               he
               found
               it
               .
               u
               
                 H●●c
                 ceremonia
                 ,
                 (
                 licet
                 cum
                 caeter
                 is
                 libera
                 )
                 Ecclesiis
                 Christianis
                 &
                 coetibus
                 Evangelicis
                 ●on
                 est
                 usitata
              
               ;
               are
               the
               very
               words
               .
               If
               you
               can
               finde
               
                 nostri
                 consensus
              
               there
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               of
               your
               owne
               hand-writing
               .
               There
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               in
               the
               printed
               books
               .
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               former
               words
               it
               is
               so
               expressed
               ,
               
                 ne
                 sessio
                 sit
                 in
                 usu
                 ad
                 mensam
                 Domini
                 ,
                 in
                 ullis
                 ●ujus
                 consensus
                 Ecclesiis
                 ,
              
               that
               sitting
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               be
               not
               used
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               their
               Cōfession
               .
               That
               's
               
                 nationall
                 ▪
              
               as
               unto
               themselves
               .
               But
               then
               the
               reason
               followes
               ,
               which
               is
               universall
               .
               
                 Haec
                 enim
                 ceremonia
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               because
               that
               ceremonie
               was
               not
               used
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               or
               Evangelicall
               assemblies
               .
               This
               is
               the
               place
               the
               Doctour
               pres●ed
               ;
               and
               you
               can
               finde
               no
               
                 consensus
                 nostri
              
               there
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               that
               :
               Nay
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               ridiculous
               nonsence
               (
               such
               as
               you
               use
               to
               speak
               somtimes
               )
               if
               it
               had
               been
               so
               .
               Now
               where
               you
               tell
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               x
               that
               he
               
                 ●●ole
                 this
              
               passage
               from
               the
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 Damascus
              
               ;
               and
               having
               〈◊〉
               it
               did
               co●rupt
               it
               ●
               hee
               must
               needs
               answer
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               neither
               so
               ,
               nor
               so
               y
               The
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 Damascus
              
               doth
               report
               the
               place
               ,
               
                 in
                 terminis
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               extant
               in
               the
               Synod
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Doctor
               layed
               it
               down
               in
               his
               
                 〈…〉
                 Altar
              
               No●
               did
               he
               ever
               know
               〈…〉
               ,
               till
               you
               d●rected
               him
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
             
               But
               ●o
               or
               not
               so
               ,
               all
               is
               one
               in
               your
               opinion
               .
               a
               For
               both
               the
               Altar
               and
               the
               Coale
               are
               
                 quite
                 mistaken
              
               ,
               as
               you
               give
               out
               ,
               in
               thinking
               
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 did
                 ever
                 say
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 this
                 ceremony
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 or
                 used
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 Arians
                 .
              
               Neither
               brought
               in
               ,
               nor
               used
               ?
               that
               were
               strange
               indeed
               .
               What
               is
               it
               then
               that
               they
               intend
               ?
               Onely
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 Arianis
                 propria
              
               ,
               a
               
                 thing
                 fitter
                 for
                 the
              
               Arians
               ,
               
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 doctrine
                 and
                 ten●ts
                 placed
                 themselves
                 cheeke
                 by
                 joule
                 with
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 for
                 devout
                 and
                 humble
                 .
              
               Christians
               ,
               
                 compassed
                 about
                 with
                 neighbours
                 so
                 fundamentally
                 here●icall
                 .
              
               b
               And
               this
               you
               say
               ,
               the
               Altar
               
                 espied
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 that
                 sitting
                 was
                 proper
                 to
                 the
              
               Arians
               ,
               
                 not
                 by
                 usage
                 ,
                 but
                 secundum
                 principia
                 doctrinae
                 suae
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 onely
              
               ;
               and
               so
               conclude
               ,
               that
               contrary
               
                 to
                 all
                 truth
                 of
                 story
              
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               makes
               it
               first
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               
                 moderne
                 Arians
              
               .
               Had
               you
               looked
               forwards
               in
               the
               
                 Synod
                 ▪
              
               you
               had
               found
               it
               otherwise
               .
               For
               there
               it
               followeth
               ,
               c
               that
               sitting
               at
               the
               holy
               Sacrame●t
               first
               crept
               into
               their
               Churches
               ,
               
                 potiss
                 .
                 mum
                 occasione
                 &
                 auspicio
                 illorum
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               especially
               by
               occasion
               and
               example
               of
               those
               men
               ,
               which
               miserably
               had
               fallen
               away
               and
               denyed
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               so
               resolved
               ▪
               in
               this
               Synod
               onely
               ,
               Anno
               1583.
               
               It
               was
               concluded
               so
               before
               d
               in
               the
               Synod
               of
               Petricone
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               1578.
               that
               sitting
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               was
               first
               taken
               up
               by
               them
               ,
               who
               rashly
               〈◊〉
               every
               thing
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               ignorantly
               imitating
               Christs
               example
               ,
               were
               fallen
               off
               to
               
                 Arianisme
                 ▪
              
               But
               I
               will
               lay
               you
               downe
               the
               words
               for
               your
               more
               assurance
               .
               
                 Sessionis
                 verò
                 ad
                 mensam
                 domini
                 ,
                 &c.
                 illi
                 inter
                 nos
                 primi
                 Authores
                 extiterunt
                 ,
                 qui
                 omnia
                 temere
                 in
                 ●cclesia
                 immutantes
                 ,
                 &
                 sine
                 scientia
                 Christum
                 quasi
                 
                 imitantes
                 ,
                 nobis
                 ad
                 Aria●ismum
                 perfidi
                 〈◊〉
                 facti
                 sunt
                 .
              
               That
               's
               all
               that
               hath
               relation
               to
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               .
               The
               rest
               which
               is
               cut
               off
               with
               an
               &c.
               is
               a
               touch
               onely
               on
               the
               by
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               sitting
               was
               repugnant
               to
               the
               use
               of
               all
               the
               e
               Evangelicall
               Churches
               throughout
               Europe
               .
               What
               followes
               next
               upon
               this
               declaration
               of
               the
               Synod
               ?
               
                 
                   Quar●
                   hanc
                   propriā
                   ipsis
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 leave
                 this
                 gesture
                 as
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 unto
                 them
                 f
                 who
                 handle
                 both
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Sacraments
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 irreverence
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 uncomely
                 ,
                 irreligious
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 scandalous
                 withall
                 unto
                 simple
                 men
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               before
               that
               ,
               Anno
               1563.
               it
               was
               determined
               to
               this
               purpose
               also
               in
               another
               Synod
               at
               Crac●vi●
               ,
               that
               if
               perhaps
               any
               did
               use
               to
               sit
               at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               
                 ceremoniam
                 eam
                 Arianabapt●st
                 is
                 relinquant
              
               ,
               they
               should
               desert
               it
               utterly
               ,
               g
               as
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               to
               the
               
                 Arian
                 Anabaptists
              
               .
               This
               makes
               it
               cleere
               as
               day
               ,
               that
               sitting
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               Churches
               first
               ,
               by
               the
               moderne
               Arians
               .
               That
               which
               you
               interpose
               touching
               
                 Iohn
                 A
                 Lasco
              
               is
               not
               worth
               the
               while
               .
               He
               h
               was
               not
               setled
               in
               Poland
               ,
               as
               your selfe
               affirm
               ,
               untill
               the
               yeare
               1557.
               which
               was
               but
               sixe
               yeeres
               before
               the
               Synod
               at
               Cracovia
               ,
               wherein
               this
               gesture
               was
               condemned
               of
               Arianisme
               .
               Nor
               was
               he
               setled
               then
               indeed
               ,
               if
               you
               consider
               the
               Epistles
               unto
               Calvin
               ,
               which
               your selfe
               hath
               cited
               :
               things
               not
               succeeding
               there
               ,
               i
               saith
               Vtentionius
               ,
               to
               their
               hearts
               〈…〉
               
                 furiòse
                 se
                 opponit
                 Satan
                 propagationi
                 regni
                 Christi
                 ▪
              
               so
               furiously
               doth
               the
               divell
               oppose
               the
               propagation
               of
               Christs
               kingdome
               .
               But
               setled
               or
               not
               setled
               ,
               all
               is
               one
               for
               that
               .
               The
               Arians
               were
               here
               started
               up
               before
               his
               comming
               :
               nor
               have
               I
               such
               a
               reverend
               opinion
               of
               
               
                 Iohn
                 A
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               principles
               of
               his
               might
               tend
               that
               way
               also
               .
               And
               so
               I
               leave
               you
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               the
               Arians
               or
               the
               Puritans
               are
               most
               bound
               unto
               you
               ,
               for
               standing
               up
               so
               bravely
               to
               defend
               t●eir
               cause
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               comes
               next
               to
               hand
               is
               〈◊〉
               ,
               a
               
                 fo●le
                 mistake
              
               or
               two
               ,
               about
               the
               antient
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Tertul●●●●
               meaning
               .
               You
               say
               ,
               k
               that
               in
               Tertullians
               time
               ,
               they
               
                 did
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 now
                 doe
                 )
                 eate
                 the
                 consecrated
                 bread
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 accipere
                 &
                 reservare
              
               ,
               re●erve
               it
               ,
               and
               carry
               it
               home
               with
               them
               .
               You
               make
               this
               generall
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               as
               we
               do●
               now
               ▪
               that
               is
               not
               eate
               the
               
                 consecrated
                 bread
                 upon
                 the
                 place
              
               ,
               whereas
               indeed
               it
               was
               but
               in
               particular
               cases
               :
               either
               in
               times
               of
               persecution
               ,
               when
               they
               could
               not
               meet
               so
               often
               as
               they
               would
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               troubles
               ;
               or
               in
               the
               Stations
               ,
               or
               dayes
               on
               which
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               to
               worship
               kneeling
               .
               In
               the
               first
               case
               ,
               they
               did
               
                 accipere
                 &
                 reservare
              
               ,
               receive
               it
               of
               the
               Priest
               at
               Church
               in
               severall
               portions
               ,
               and
               then
               reserve
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               take
               it
               home
               ,
               and
               eate
               it
               there
               ,
               at
               such
               times
               as
               they
               thought
               most
               fit
               for
               their
               ghostly
               comfort
               :
               and
               this
               they
               did
               especially
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               sure
               to
               have
               it
               for
               their
               last
               viaticum
               ,
               at
               the
               approch
               of
               sudden
               unexpected
               dangers
               .
               This
               they
               did
               use
               to
               eate
               in
               secret
               ,
               before
               other
               meates
               ,
               as
               is
               apparant
               by
               that
               passage
               l
               in
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Nonne
                 sciet
                 maritus
                 quid
                 secret●
                 a●te
                 omne●●
                 cibum
                 gustes
                 ?
              
               But
               this
               is
               no
               good
               proofe
               I
               trust
               ,
               that
               therefore
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               ●ate
               at
               all
               ;
               because
               they
               did
               reserve
               some
               part
               to
               be
               eaten
               at
               home
               .
               That
               were
               to
               overthrow
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               holy
               Supper
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Communion
               to
               become
               a
               private
               eating
               .
               In
               the
               next
               case
               ,
               being
               that
               of
               
               Station
               ,
               which
               you
               with
               confidence
               enough
               ,
               have
               ma●e
               to
               be
               a
               fast
               or
               m
               
                 publike
                 meeting
              
               ,
               (
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               publike
               meetings
               but
               on
               Fasts
               ,
               nor
               Fasts
               but
               on
               a
               publike
               meeting
               :
               )
               it
               was
               ordered
               thus
               .
               There
               were
               some
               certaine
               times
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               to
               worship
               n
               kneeling
               ,
               as
               vis
               .
               every
               Sunday
               in
               the
               yeere
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               time
               from
               
                 Pasch
                 to
                 Pentecost
              
               .
               Now
               in
               those
               dayes
               of
               Station
               ,
               or
               standing
               daies
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               people
               might
               not
               kneele
               ,
               in
               the
               receiving
               and
               partaking
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ;
               they
               rather
               chose
               to
               forbeare
               the
               Communion
               ,
               then
               to
               take
               it
               o
               standing
               .
               Which
               being
               well
               knowne
               unto
               Tertullian
               ,
               he
               wisheth
               them
               to
               come
               ,
               though
               they
               might
               not
               kneele
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               standing
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               [
               
                 Si
                 &
                 ad
                 aram
                 Dei
                 steteris
                 :
              
               ]
               and
               to
               reserve
               and
               take
               it
               home
               ,
               and
               eate
               at
               their
               owne
               houses
               ,
               kneeling
               ,
               according
               unto
               their
               desires
               .
               By
               doing
               which
               ,
               
                 accepto
                 corpore
                 Domini
                 &
                 reservato
              
               ,
               by
               their
               receiving
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               carrying
               of
               it
               home
               to
               eate
               it
               there
               ,
               they
               should
               p
               salve
               all
               fores
               :
               participate
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               yet
               retaine
               the
               old
               tradition
               ,
               in
               those
               dayes
               of
               Station
               .
               This
               if
               you
               understood
               before
               ,
               you
               did
               ill
               to
               hide
               it
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               you
               are
               a
               little
               wiser
               then
               before
               you
               were
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               that
               comes
               before
               us
               is
               a
               covered
               dish
               ,
               and
               being
               uncovered
               ,
               proves
               a
               Gelly
               ,
               q
               a
               
                 Claudius
                 Gellius
              
               in
               your
               language
               ,
               
                 a
                 lame
                 Giles
              
               in
               ours
               .
               
                 Who
                 this
                 lame
              
               Giles
               
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 guesse
              
               you
               say
               ,
               but
               indeed
               you
               will
               not
               .
               
                 Lame
                 Giles
                 his
                 haltings
              
               is
               the
               title
               of
               a
               booke
               set
               out
               by
               Master
               Prynns
               ,
               against
               
                 Giles
                 Widowes
              
               of
               Oxford
               :
               wherein
               the
               Doctor
               first
               encountred
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Dresser
               ,
               applyed
               to
               the
               Communion-Table
               standing
               Altar-wise
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
               which
               hee
               thought
               him
               to
               have
               beene
               the
               Author
               ,
               till
               he
               observed
               it
               in
               the
               Letter
               to
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Grantham
               ,
               being
               the
               antienter
               of
               the
               two
               .
               But
               this
               is
               but
               a
               copy
               of
               your
               countenance
               .
               You
               have
               not
               so
               small
               interest
               in
               Master
               Prynne
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               partaker
               of
               his
               learned
               labours
               ;
               though
               you
               seeme
               loth
               ,
               both
               here
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               that
               any
               thing
               of
               his
               ,
               should
               be
               either
               pinned
               or
               prinned
               on
               you
               ,
               or
               any
               friend
               of
               yours
               whoever
               .
            
             
               This
               dish
               being
               thus
               uncovered
               ,
               and
               set
               by
               ,
               let
               us
               now
               fall
               more
               roundly
               to
               your
               
                 second
                 service
              
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               your
               booke
               ,
               you
               tell
               us
               that
               the
               Doctor
               r
               faines
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 writer
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 doth
                 slight
                 ,
                 but
                 failes
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 doth
                 cite
                 and
                 approve
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 second
                 service
                 .
              
               The
               Bishops
               s
               letter
               hath
               it
               thus
               .
               
                 The
                 Minister
                 appointed
                 to
                 reade
                 the
                 Communion
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Fast
                 ,
              
               in
               
               10.
               
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 are
                 pleased
                 to
                 call
                 second
                 service
                 .
              
               )
               And
               towards
               the
               latter
               end
               ,
               t
               
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 second
                 service
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               distinguish
               .
               Is
               this
               to
               cite
               and
               to
               approve
               the
               appellation
               :
               Yes
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               say
               you
               ,
               and
               more
               .
               For
               the
               good
               writer
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               finding
               the
               u
               Vicar
               
                 used
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 seemes
                 )
              
               in
               
                 his
                 discourse
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
                 neighbours
                 boggled
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 excuseth
                 it
                 as
                 done
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 that
                 grave
                 and
                 pious
                 booke
                 .
              
               That
               grave
               and
               pious
               booke
               ,
               good
               Lord
               ,
               how
               wise
               you
               are
               upon
               a
               sudden
               ,
               and
               yet
               how
               suddenly
               doe
               you
               fall
               againe
               to
               your
               former
               follies
               ▪
               That
               booke
               ,
               as
               
                 grave
                 and
                 pious
              
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               was
               
                 never
                 intended
              
               (
               as
               you
               say
               in
               that
               which
               followes
               
                 to
                 give
                 Rubrickes
                 to
                 the
                 publike
                 Liturgie
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               howsoever
               the
               Fast-booke
               cals
               it
               (
               so
               
                 grave
                 and
                 pious
              
               though
               it
               were
               )
               let
               never
               any
               Country
               Vicar
               in
               
                 Lincolne
                 Diocese
              
               presume
               to
               call
               it
               so
               hereafter
               .
               Iust
               so
               you
               dealt
               
               before
               with
               his
               Majesties
               Chappell
               .
               Having
               extolled
               it
               to
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               set
               forth
               all
               things
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               x
               as
               
                 wisely
                 and
                 religiously
                 done
              
               :
               yet
               you
               are
               resolute
               ,
               that
               
                 Parish
                 Churches
              
               ,
               are
               not
               ,
               nor
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               bound
               ,
               to
               
                 imitate
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 those
                 outward
              
               circumstances
               .
               A
               grievous
               sinne
               it
               was
               no
               doubt
               ,
               for
               the
               poore
               Vicar
               to
               apply
               the
               distribution
               of
               the
               Service
               ,
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Fast
               ,
               unto
               the
               booke
               of
               Common-Prayer
               :
               and
               it
               was
               very
               timely
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               to
               
                 excuse
                 him
              
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               did
               relate
               onely
               to
               the
               Book
               of
               Fast.
               Else
               who
               can
               tell
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Alderman
               of
               Grantham
               and
               the
               neighbours
               there
               ,
               might
               have
               conceived
               he
               used
               it
               y
               in
               
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Masses
                 used
                 of
                 old
              
               ;
               that
               
                 viz.
                 of
                 the
                 Catechumeni
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 :
              
               neither
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               Alderman
               (
               a
               
                 prudent
                 and
                 discreet
              
               ,
               but
               no
               learned
               man
               )
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               neighbours
               had
               ever
               heard
               of
               .
               Great
               reason
               to
               excuse
               the
               Vicar
               from
               so
               foule
               a
               crime
               ;
               which
               God
               knows
               how
               it
               might
               have
               scandalized
               poore
               men
               ,
               that
               never
               had
               tooke
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               it
               was
               glanced
               at
               in
               the
               letter
               .
            
             
               The
               Vicar
               being
               thus
               excused
               ,
               you
               turne
               your
               stile
               upon
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               for
               justifying
               the
               distribution
               of
               the
               Common
               Prayers
               ▪
               into
               a
               first
               and
               second
               service
               .
               You
               said
               even
               now
               ,
               that
               you
               
                 approved
                 the
                 appellation
              
               ;
               yet
               here
               you
               give
               us
               severall
               Arguments
               for
               reproofe
               thereof
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               a
               the
               
                 Order
                 of
                 Morning
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               is
               not
               (
               as
               the
               poore
               man
               supposeth
               )
               the
               
                 whole
                 Morning
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               but
               a
               little
               
                 fragment
                 thereof
              
               called
               the
               Order
               of
               Matins
               ,
               in
               the
               old
               Primers
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               eight
               ,
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               the
               Primer
               of
               Sarum
               ,
               what
               no
               where
               else
               ?
               Do
               you
               not
               finde
               it
               in
               your
               Common-Prayer
               book
               ,
               
               to
               be
               called
               Mattins
               ?
               Look
               in
               the
               Calendar
               for
               proper
               Lessons
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               ,
               when
               you
               see
               me
               next
               ,
               how
               you
               finde
               it
               there
               ?
               
                 Matens
                 and
                 Evensong
              
               ,
               ●aith
               it
               there
               ;
               
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Booke
               else-where
               ▪
               which
               makes
               ,
               I
               trow
               ,
               the
               order
               of
               
                 Morning
                 prayer
              
               to
               be
               the
               same
               now
               ,
               with
               the
               order
               of
               Mattins
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               Antient
               Primers
               onely
               .
               
                 Not
                 the
                 whole
                 Morning
                 prayer
              
               say
               you
               ,
               but
               you
               speake
               without
               booke
               :
               your
               booke
               instructing
               you
               to
               finde
               the
               full
               course
               and
               tenor
               of
               
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 Prayer
                 throughout
                 the
                 yeare
                 .
              
               Yet
               you
               object
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               should
               make
               
                 one
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Mattins
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 Collects
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 of
                 the
              
               Leta●●e
               :
               and
               
                 the
                 Communion
                 at
                 the
                 soonest
                 will
                 be
                 the
              
               fourth
               ,
               
                 but
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 the
                 second
                 service
                 .
              
               Why
               Sir
               ,
               I
               hope
               the
               Collects
               are
               distributed
               ,
               some
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               others
               for
               the
               
                 second
                 service
              
               :
               there
               's
               no
               particular
               service
               to
               be
               made
               of
               them
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Letanie
               ,
               comparing
               the
               Rubrick
               after
               
                 Quicunque
                 vult
              
               ,
               with
               the
               Queenes
               Injunctions
               ,
               that
               seemes
               to
               be
               a
               preparatorie
               to
               the
               
                 second
                 service
              
               .
               For
               it
               is
               said
               b
               there
               ,
               
                 That
                 immediately
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 with
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Quire
                 shall
                 kneele
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 sing
                 or
                 say
                 plainly
                 the
                 Letany
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               you
               may
               marke
               it
               in
               some
               Churches
               ,
               that
               whiles
               the
               Letanie
               is
               saying
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Bell
               tolled
               ,
               to
               give
               notice
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               Communion
               service
               ,
               is
               now
               coming
               on
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               you
               c
               object
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               reckoning
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               
                 an
                 entire
                 service
                 without
                 a
                 prayer
                 for
                 King
                 or
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               which
               you
               are
               
                 bold
                 to
                 say
              
               ,
               and
               may
               say
               it
               boldly
               ,
               is
               
                 in
                 no
                 Liturgie
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 either
              
               Greeke
               
               or
               Latine
               .
               Stay
               here
               a
               while
               .
               Have
               you
               not
               found
               it
               otherwise
               in
               your
               observations
               ?
               What
               say
               you
               then
               to
               these
               ?
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 save
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               &
               then
               ,
               
                 Endue
                 thy
                 Ministers
                 with
                 righteousnesse
              
               .
               Are
               these
               no
               praiers
               for
               King
               or
               Bishop
               ?
               Those
               which
               come
               after
               in
               the
               Letanie
               ,
               &
               that
               in
               the
               praier
               for
               the
               
                 Church
                 militant
              
               ;
               ●re
               but
               the
               same
               with
               these
               ,
               though
               more
               large
               and
               full
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               d
               the
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               doth
               
                 call
                 it
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 services
              
               ;
               therefore
               (
               for
               so
               you
               must
               conclude
               )
               there
               is
               no
               distribution
               of
               it
               to
               be
               made
               into
               first
               and
               second
               .
               So
               in
               like
               sort
               say
               I
               ,
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               doth
               call
               it
               e
               Common-prayer
               ,
               and
               not
               Common-prayers
               :
               therefore
               (
               upon
               the
               self
               same
               reason
               )
               there
               is
               no
               distribution
               to
               be
               made
               of
               praiers
               for
               plentie
               ,
               and
               prayers
               for
               peace
               ,
               prayers
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               prayers
               for
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               prayers
               for
               the
               ●ick
               ,
               and
               prayers
               for
               the
               sound
               ,
               
                 &
                 sic
                 de
                 caeteris
              
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               you
               make
               f
               the
               
                 true
                 and
                 legall
                 division
                 of
                 our
                 Service
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               into
               the
               Common-praier
               ,
               and
               the
               Communion
               :
               the
               
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 officiated
                 in
                 the
              
               Reading
               Pew
               ,
               
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 the
              
               holy
               table
               ,
               
                 disposed
                 cōveniently
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
              
               .
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               whēthere
               is
               no
               Communion
               ,
               which
               is
               you
               know
               administred
               but
               at
               certain
               times
               ,
               then
               is
               there
               no
               division
               of
               the
               service
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               part
               therof
               to
               be
               officiated
               at
               the
               
                 h●ly
                 table
              
               ;
               which
               is
               expresly
               contr●ry
               to
               the
               R●brick
               after
               the
               Communion
               .
               You
               are
               like
               I
               see
               to
               prove
               a
               very
               able
               Minister
               ,
               you
               are
               so
               perfect
               in
               your
               Portuis
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               take
               heed
               ,
               for
               you
               have
               drawn
               your
               strēgths
               together
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               poore
               Doctor
               a
               greater
               blow
               ,
               accusing
               him
               of
               g
               
                 conjuring
                 up
                 such
                 doctrine
              
               ,
               as
               
                 might
                 turn
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 Parsons
                 and
                 Vicars
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Benefices
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 .
              
               How
               so
               ?
               Why
               by
               
                 incouraging
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 printed
                 with
                 Licence
                 ,
              
               (
               I
               see
               you
               are
               displeased
               at
               the
               licence
               still
               )
               to
               
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 consistorie
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
              
               divine
               Service
               ,
               &
               
                 to
                 examine
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 the
                 worthines
                 of
                 all
                 Communicants
                 .
              
               The
               Doctor
               findes
               it
               in
               his
               Rubrick
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               as
               intend
               
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               shall
               signifie
               their
               names
               unto
               the
               Curate
               over
               night
               ▪
               or
               else
               in
               the
               morning
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               Morning
               Prayer
               ,
               or
               immediately
               after
               .
               From
               whence
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               following
               Rubricks
               ,
               the
               poore
               Doctor
               gathered
               ,
               h
               that
               in
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Church
               there
               was
               to
               
                 be
                 some
                 reasonable
                 time
                 ,
                 betweene
                 Morning
                 Prayer
                 and
                 the
                 Communion
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 otherwise
                 what
                 liesure
                 could
                 the
                 Curate
                 have
                 to
                 call
                 before
                 him
                 notorious
                 evill●livers
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 done
                 wrong
                 to
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 advertise
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 presume
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Table
                
                 :
                 or
                 what
                 spare
                 time
                 can
                 you
                 afford
                 him
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 Reading
                 Pew
                 and
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Table
                
                 ,
                 to
                 reconcile
                 those
                 men
                 betweene
                 whom
                 he
                 perceiveth
                 malice
                 and
                 hatred
                 to
                 reigne
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 willed
                 and
                 warranted
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Common-Prayer
                 Booke
                 .
              
               Call
               you
               this
               setting
               up
               a
               Consistorie
               in
               the
               
                 middest
                 of
                 Service
              
               ?
               You
               might
               have
               seene
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               will
               not
               ,
               that
               here
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               
                 midst
                 of
                 service
              
               :
               but
               in
               the
               middle
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               betweene
               both
               services
               ;
               when
               as
               the
               people
               are
               departed
               ,
               and
               the
               Curate
               gone
               unto
               his
               house
               .
               This
               was
               the
               ancient
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               The
               Morning
               prayer
               ,
               or
               Matins
               to
               begin
               betweene
               six
               and
               seven
               ;
               the
               
                 second
                 service
              
               ,
               or
               Communion
               service
               ,
               not
               till
               nine
               or
               ten
               :
               which
               distribution
               still
               continues
               in
               the
               Cathedrall
               Church
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               in
               that
               of
               Southwell
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               some
               others
               .
               So
               that
               the
               names
               of
               those
               which
               purposed
               to
               communicate
               ,
               being
               signified
               unto
               the
               Curate
               ,
               if
               not
               before
               ,
               yet
               presently
               after
               
                 Morning
                 Prayer
              
               :
               he
               had
               sufficient
               time
               to
               consider
               of
               them
               ,
               whether
               he
               found
               amongst
               them
               any
               notorious
               evill
               livers
               ,
               any
               wrong-doers
               to
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               or
               such
               
               as
               were
               in
               malice
               towards
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               proceed
               accordingly
               ,
               as
               he
               saw
               occasion
               .
               All
               this
               you
               wipe
               out
               instantly
               with
               a
               dash
               of
               wine
               ,
               i
               
                 Exig●o
                 Pergama
                 tota
                 mero
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Poet
               ha●h
               it
               :
               as
               if
               the
               notice
               given
               unto
               the
               Curate
               was
               for
               nothing
               else
               ,
               k
               but
               
                 that
                 provision
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Br●od
                 and
                 Wine
                 and
                 other
                 necessaries
                 for
                 that
                 holy
                 mystery
                 .
              
               And
               were
               it
               so
               ,
               yet
               could
               this
               very
               ill
               be
               done
               ,
               
                 after
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Morning
                 Prayer
              
               (
               as
               l
               you
               needs
               will
               have
               it
               .
               )
               For
               would
               you
               have
               the
               people
               come
               to
               signifie
               their
               na●●ies
               unto
               the
               Curate
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               reading
               the
               Confession
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               the
               Pater-noster
               ,
               or
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
               or
               Lessons
               ;
               &
               then
               the
               Curate
               to
               break
               off
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               any
               one
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               bid
               the
               Churchwardens
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               may
               be
               provided
               .
               Besides
               ,
               you
               must
               suppose
               a
               Tavern
               in
               everie
               Village
               ,
               and
               a
               Bak●r
               two
               :
               else
               you
               will
               hardly
               be
               provided
               of
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               for
               the
               Communicants
               ,
               in
               so
               short
               a
               space
               ,
               as
               is
               between
               the
               beginning
               of
               Morning
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               .
               Nay
               ,
               not
               at
               all
               provided
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               but
               by
               Post
               and
               Post-horses
               ,
               &
               much
               inconvenience
               ;
               the
               Market-towns
               being
               far
               off
               ;
               the
               wayes
               deep
               and
               mirie
               :
               which
               what
               a
               clutter
               would
               make
               especially
               upon
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               it
               ;
               I
               leave
               you
               to
               judge
               .
               Assuredly
               what
               ever
               your
               judgement
               be
               ,
               you
               are
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               the
               prettiest
               and
               the
               finest
               fancies
               ,
               that
               I
               ever
               met
               with
               .
            
             
               Thus
               deale
               you
               with
               the
               other
               Rubricks
               ,
               and
               wrest
               them
               quite
               besides
               their
               meaning
               ;
               especially
               the
               third
               ,
               which
               concerneth
               the
               repulsing
               of
               those
               which
               are
               
                 obstinately
                 malicious
              
               ,
               and
               will
               by
               no
               meanes
               be
               induced
               to
               a
               reconcilement
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               onely
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               which
               requires
               the
               Curat
               m
               to
               
                 admonish
                 all
                 open
                 and
                 notorious
                 evill
                 livers
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 amend
                 their
                 lives
                 that
                 the
                 congregation
                 
                 may
                 thereby
                 be
                 satisfied
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 most
                 ridiculously
                 prescribed
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
              
               ;
               and
               
                 therefore
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 intended
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Curate
                 upon
                 private
                 conference
                 with
                 the
                 parties
                 .
              
               Good
               Sir
               ,
               who
               ever
               doub●●d
               it
               ,
               or
               thought
               the
               Church
               in
               time
               of
               s●●vice
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               fitting
               place
               for
               personall
               reprehensions
               ?
               So
               that
               you
               might
               have
               spared
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               your
               n
               〈◊〉
               laudable
               practice
               ,
               in
               not
               
                 keeping
                 backe
              
               ,
               but
               
                 onely
                 admonishing
                 p●blicke
                 off●nders
                 upon
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 ●act
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 no●
                 publickly
                 neither
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 name
                 :
              
               unlesse
               there
               had
               been
               somewhat
               singular
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               ever
               had
               observed
               but
               your
               own
               deere
               selfe
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               be
               proposed
               as
               an
               
                 I●stituti●
                 sacerdotum
              
               ,
               for
               all
               men
               else
               to
               regulate
               their
               actions
               by
               .
               But
               for
               the
               third
               ,
               you
               say
               that
               it
               directs
               the
               Curate
               how
               o
               
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 perceives
                 by
                 intimation
                 given
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 direction
                 returned
                 from
                 his
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 unrepented
                 hatred
                 and
                 malice
                 :
              
               whom
               having
               the
               
                 direction
                 of
                 his
                 Ordinary
              
               ,
               he
               
                 may
                 keep
                 from
                 receiving
                 t●e
                 Sacrament
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 that
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 without
                 chopping
                 or
                 dividing
                 the
                 divine
                 service
                 .
              
               And
               then
               ,
               that
               
                 otherwise
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 unreasonable
                 and
                 illegall
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 a
              
               Christian
               
                 man
                 laying
                 open
                 claim
                 to
                 his
                 right
                 in
                 the
              
               Sacrament
               ,
               
                 should
                 be
                 debarred
                 from
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 meere
                 discretion
                 of
                 a
              
               C●rate
               .
               
                 Po●r●
                 Priests
              
               !
               I
               lament
               your
               case
               ;
               who
               are
               not
               onely
               by
               this
               
                 Minister
                 of
              
               Lincoln
               Diocese
               ,
               debarred
               from
               moving
               and
               removing
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               :
               but
               absolutely
               turned
               out
               of
               all
               autoritie
               ,
               from
               bindring
               scandal●●s
               and
               unworthy
               pe●sons
               to
               approach
               unto
               it
               .
               That
               's
               by
               this
               Minister
               conferred
               on
               his
               p
               Deacon
               also
               :
               because
               forsooth
               it
               did
               belong
               unto
               the
               
                 Deacon
                 ▪
              
               to
               cry
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               looke
               to
               the
               door●s
               there
               ,
               to
               the
               doores
               ▪
               and
               to
               take
               care
               ,
               the
               Cate●●●meni
               ,
               and
               
               those
               which
               were
               not
               to
               communicate
               ,
               should
               avoid
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 O
                 saclum
                 insipidum
                 &
                 infacetum
              
               !
               Such
               a
               dull
               ,
               drowsie
               disputant
               ,
               did
               never
               undertake
               so
               great
               an
               Argument
               .
               As
               if
               the
               Deacon
               did
               these
               things
               of
               his
               own
               authoritie
               ;
               not
               as
               a
               Minister
               unto
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               him
               a
               labour
               .
               That
               which
               comes
               q
               after
               from
               the
               Iesuites
               ,
               and
               other
               Schoolmen
               will
               concerne
               us
               little
               who
               are
               not
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               their
               dictates
               and
               decisions
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               rules
               and
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 Rubrick
                 ,
                 that
                 saith
                 thus
                 .
                 The
                 Curate
                 shall
                 not
                 suffer
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 whom
                 hee
                 perceiveth
                 malice
                 and
                 hatred
                 to
                 raigne
                 ,
                 untill
                 hee
                 know
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 two
                 persons
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 variance
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 forgive
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               the
               Minister
               in
               that
               case
               ought
               
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 penitent
                 person
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Communion
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               him
               that
               is
               obstinate
               .
               So
               for
               the
               Canons
               ,
               they
               runne
               thus
               .
               r
               
                 No
                 Minister
                 shall
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 admit
                 to
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Communion
                
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Cure
                 which
                 be
                 openly
                 known
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 sinne
                 notorious
                 without
                 repentance
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 who
                 have
                 maliciously
                 contended
                 with
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 untill
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 reconciled
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 Churchwardens
                 or
                 Sidemen
                 who
                 wilfully
                 incurre
                 the
                 horrible
                 crime
                 of
                 perjurie
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 presenting
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 :
                 nor
                 s
                 unto
                 any
                 that
                 refuse
                 to
                 kneel
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 publick
                 praiers
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 be
                 open
                 depravers
                 of
                 the
                 Booke
                 of
                 Common
                 Praier
                 ;
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 cōtained
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 ordering
                 Priests
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 that
                 have
                 depraved
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Sovereigne
                 authoritie
                 in
                 causes
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 &c.
                 
              
               Here
               is
               no
               running
               to
               the
               Ordinary
               t
               to
               
                 receive
                 direction
              
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               
               but
               an
               authority
               le●t
               unto
               the
               Priest
               without
               further
               trouble
               ;
               and
               more
               then
               so
               u
               a
               
                 charge
                 imposed
              
               upon
               him
               not
               to
               do
               the
               contrarie
               .
               Onely
               it
               is
               provided
               ,
               x
               that
               
                 every
                 Minister
                 so
                 repelling
                 any
                 ,
                 shall
              
               on
               complaint
               ,
               
                 or
                 being
              
               required
               
                 by
                 the
              
               Ordinarie
               ,
               
                 signifie
                 the
                 cause
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
              
               therein
               
                 obey
                 his
                 Order
                 and
                 Direction
                 .
                 Therin
                 ,
              
               upon
               the
               post-fact
               ,
               after
               the
               repelling
               ,
               and
               on
               return
               of
               the
               Certificate
               ;
               and
               not
               before
               as
               you
               would
               have
               it
               :
               for
               proof
               wherof
               ,
               with
               an
               unparalleld
               kinde
               of
               impudence
               ,
               you
               cite
               those
               very
               Canons
               against
               themselv●s
               ▪
               But
               so
               extreme
               a
               spleene
               you
               have
               against
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               that
               upon
               all
               and
               no
               occasions
               ,
               you
               labour
               throughout
               your
               Pamphlet
               ,
               to
               lay
               them
               open
               and
               expose
               them
               to
               the
               contempt
               and
               scorne
               of
               the
               common
               people
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               you
               labour
               to
               expose
               the
               Clergie
               to
               contempt
               and
               scorne
               ;
               so
               you
               endevour
               ,
               secretly
               and
               upon
               the
               by
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               
                 Chappels
                 and
                 Cathedrals
                 guilty
                 of
                 some
                 fowle
                 transgress●on
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 expose
                 them
              
               unto
               cens●re
               also
               .
               The
               y
               Doctor
               charged
               thus
               on
               the
               Epistolar
               ,
               whosoever
               he
               was
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Coal
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ;
               and
               you
               confesse
               the
               action
               in
               your
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               .
               For
               reckoning
               it
               z
               amongst
               the
               Doctors
               faynings
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 writer
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 would
                 cunningly
                 draw
                 the
              
               Chappels
               and
               Cathedrals
               
                 to
                 a
                 kinde
              
               of
               Praemunire
               ,
               about
               
                 their
                 Communion-tabl●s
              
               :
               you
               answer
               that
               he
               fayles
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 writer
                 confesseth
                 hee
                 doth
                 allow
                 and
                 practice
                 it
                 .
              
               Allow
               and
               practise
               it
               ?
               What
               
                 it
                 ?
                 It
              
               is
               a
               relative
               ,
               and
               points
               to
               that
               which
               went
               before
               ;
               viz.
               a
               cunning
               purpose
               and
               intent
               to
               draw
               
                 Chappels
                 and
                 Cathedrals
              
               into
               a
               kinde
               of
               Praemunire
               ;
               which
               you
               acknowledge
               in
               plaine
               termes
               ,
               the
               
                 writer
                 doth
                 allow
                 and
                 practise
              
               .
               a
               
                 Adeo
                 veritas
                 ab
                 invit●●
                 etia●
                 pectoribus
                 ●rumpit
                 ,
              
               said
               Lactantius
               truly
               .
               It
               seemes
               your
               book
               was
               not
               so
               
                 tho●●wly
                 perused
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
               Licence
               intimates
               :
               for
               if
               it
               had
               ,
               this
               passage
               had
               not
               bin
               so
               left
               to
               bewray
               the
               businesse
               .
               Yet
               you
               fall
               fowle
               upon
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               reckon
               it
               as
               one
               of
               his
               extravagancies
               ,
               b
               that
               he
               should
               charge
               the
               writer
               for
               
                 making
                 such
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 the
              
               Chappels
               and
               Cathedrals
               
                 ●n
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               Parochials
               
                 on
                 the
                 other
              
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Altars
               ;
               )
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Canons
               (
               in
               that
               point
               )
               
                 looking
                 indifferently
                 on
                 all
              
               .
               Which
               said
               ,
               you
               tell
               him
               of
               some
               speciall
               differences
               (
               which
               he
               knew
               before
               )
               made
               by
               t●e
               Canons
               themselves
               ,
               betweene
               Cathedrals
               and
               Parochiall
               Churches
               .
               But
               Sir
               ,
               the
               question
               is
               not
               of
               those
               things
               wherin
               the
               Canons
               make
               a
               difference
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Copes
                 ,
                 monethly
                 Communions
              
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               which
               there
               you
               instance
               in
               :
               but
               in
               those
               things
               wherin
               they
               make
               no
               difference
               ,
               as
               in
               placing
               of
               the
               table
               .
               And
               yet
               you
               are
               besides
               the
               ●ushion
               too
               ,
               in
               stating
               of
               those
               very
               differēces
               ,
               which
               your selfe
               proposeth
               .
               One
               difference
               that
               you
               make
               betweene
               them
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               place
               of
               
                 reading
                 the
                 Letany
              
               ;
               which
               is
               officiated
               ,
               as
               it
               ought
               ,
               would
               be
               found
               no
               difference
               .
               You
               know
               that
               in
               Cathedrall
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Letanie
               is
               said
               or
               sung
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Quire
               ,
               where
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               Prayer
               are
               appointed
               to
               be
               said
               :
               and
               you
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               Parish
               Churches
               by
               the
               Queenes
               Injunctions
               ,
               (
               which
               you
               have
               given
               us
               for
               a
               Canon
               )
               the
               
                 Priests
                 with
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Qu●re
                 ,
                 shall
                 kneele
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               (
               where
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               Praier
               are
               said
               )
               and
               
                 sing
                 or
                 say
                 plainly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 the
              
               Letanie
               
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 English.
              
               Another
               difference
               that
               you
               make
               ▪
               is
               that
               
                 Cathedrals
                 are
                 excepted
              
               from
               
                 delivering
                 to
                 the
              
               Queenes
               Commissioners
               ,
               
                 the
                 Ornaments
                 and
                 Iewels
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 :
              
               the
               
                 Articles
                 expresly
              
               naming
               the
               
                 Church-w●rdens
                 of
                 every
                 Parish
                 onely
              
               .
               Not
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               
               s●quele
               ,
               which
               is
               weak
               and
               wrested
               ,
               we
               will
               reply
               unto
               the
               Fact
               ,
               and
               tell
               you
               plainly
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               such
               matter
               ,
               as
               delivering
               to
               the
               
                 Queens
                 Commissioners
              
               ,
               the
               ornaments
               or
               jewels
               of
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               ;
               which
               you
               would
               gladly
               thrust
               upon
               us
               .
               All
               that
               you
               finde
               c
               in
               
                 the
                 Injunction
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 send
                 us
                 )
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Church-wardens
                 of
                 every
                 Parish
                 ,
                 shall
                 deliver
                 unto
                 the
                 Visiters
                 ,
                 the
                 Inventories
                 of
                 
                   Vestments
                   ,
                   copes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 Plate
                 ,
                 Books
                 ,
                 especially
                 Grayls
                 ,
                 &c.
                 apperteining
                 to
                 their
                 Church
                 .
              
               You
               see
               that
               not
               the
               Ornaments
               themselves
               ,
               but
               the
               Inventories
               of
               them
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               delivered
               to
               the
               Queenes
               Commissioners
               .
               No●
               had
               you
               so
               expresly
               falsified
               the
               Queens
               Injunction
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               finde
               the
               
                 Piety
                 of
                 the
                 times
              
               inclining
               to
               ado●●e
               the
               Churches
               :
               and
               you
               would
               fain
               cast
               somewhat
               in
               the
               way
               to
               hinder
               the
               
                 good
                 worke
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 hand
              
               ;
               by
               telling
               those
               which
               love
               to
               ●eare
               it
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               reformation
               made
               by
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ,
               all
               Ornaments
               were
               took
               away
               ,
               as
               tending
               unto
               Popery
               and
               Superstition
               .
            
             
               The
               lowest
               dish
               of
               all
               ,
               as
               lest
               worth
               the
               looking
               after
               ,
               is
               an
               extravagant
               
                 wilde
                 f●wle
              
               ,
               which
               either
               hath
               no
               name
               ,
               or
               is
               ashamed
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Writer
               of
               the
               Letter
               had
               ●aid
               d
               unto
               the
               Vicar
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               
                 hope
                 he
                 had
                 more
                 learning
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Doctour
                 ,
                 e
                 might
                 have
                 well
                 been
                 spared
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 none
                 so
                 void
                 of
                 pi●tle
                 and
                 understanding
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 scandalized
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Table
                
                 ;
                 as
                 are
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 seemes
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Altar
                 ,
                 saving
                 that
                 somewhat
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 questionlesse
                 such
                 men
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 indeere
                 the
                 matter
                 .
              
               Now
               you
               reply
               ,
               to
               the
               last
               clause
               
               of
               being
               
                 scandalized
                 and
                 ashamed
                 at
                 the
                 name
              
               of
               the
               Lords
               table
               ;
               that
               f
               
                 surely
                 of
                 that
                 kinde
                 there
                 are
                 too
              
               many
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               some
               calling
               it
               
                 a
                 profane
                 Table
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Rhemists
               ;
               others
               an
               ●yster-bo●rd
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 oyster
                 table
              
               ;
               the
               Vicar
               ,
               if
               his
               neighbours
               charged
               him
               rightly
               ,
               a
               Tresle
               :
               and
               you
               know
               who
               a
               Dresser
               ,
               why
               was
               that
               left
               out
               ?
               This
               said
               ,
               you
               fall
               upon
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Latine
                 determinat●on
              
               ,
               onely
               to
               make
               the
               m●n
               suspected
               of
               b●ing
               
                 ashamed
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Table
                 :
              
               and
               then
               upon
               the
               Church
               g
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               being
               (
               you
               say
               )
               the
               
                 true
                 Adversary
              
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 letter
                 aymed
              
               at
               ,
               for
               leaving
               out
               of
               her
               Canon
               (
               in
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Missall
               by
               Pope
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               )
               this
               very
               name
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Table
              
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 practise
                 of
                 all
                 Antiquitie
                 ,
                 and
                 precedent
                 Liturgies
                 .
              
               But
               Sir
               consider
               in
               cold
               bloud
               ,
               that
               that
               determination
               came
               not
               out
               ,
               till
               five
               or
               six
               yeares
               after
               the
               Bishops
               letter
               .
               Your selfe
               hath
               given
               it
               for
               a
               rule
               ,
               h
               that
               as
               
                 all
                 Prophets
                 are
                 not
                 Ordinaries
                 ,
                 s●
                 all
                 Ordinaries
                 are
                 not
                 Prophets
                 :
              
               and
               therfore
               cert●inly
               the
               writer
               of
               the
               letter
               being
               no
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               could
               not
               at
               all
               reflect
               on
               this
               
                 determination
                 ▪
              
               Then
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               comes
               in
               as
               idly
               :
               just
               as
               the
               Germ●ns
               were
               brought
               in
               ,
               to
               beat
               downe
               all
               the
               Altars
               there
               ;
               because
               the
               Country
               people
               here
               were
               scandalized
               therwith
               in
               their
               Parish
               Churches
               .
               Whether
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               be
               ashamed
               or
               not
               ,
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Table
               ,
               is
               not
               materiall
               to
               this
               purpose
               :
               the
               letter
               being
               writ
               in
               English
               ,
               and
               scattered
               up
               and
               downe
               amongst
               English
               men
               ;
               and
               therefore
               had
               you
               brought
               us
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               had
               conceived
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Table
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 name
                 ,
              
               or
               were
               ashamed
               thereof
               ,
               you
               had
               then
               done
               well
               .
               Which
               since
               you
               have
               not
               done
               ,
               but
               wandred
               up
               and
               downe
               in
               a
               maze
               ,
               or
               circle
               ▪
               
               〈…〉
            
             
               I
               ●ee
               you
               will
               be
               served
               in
               state
               :
               your
               second
               course
               being
               tooke
               away
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               banquet
               yet
               remaining
               ;
               some
               sweet
               meats
               from
               Placentia
               ,
               and
               a
               piece
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
              
               There
               is
               a
               〈…〉
               in
               the
               maine
               discourse
               ,
               and
               an
               〈…〉
               in
               the
               ordering
               of
               it
               both
               of
               them
               intermixt
               so
               artificially
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               be
               discerned
               ,
               whether
               of
               the
               two
               bee
               most
               predominant
               .
               But
               here
               ,
               you
               give
               it
               cleere
               for
               the
               
                 ●t
                 p●pulo
                 〈◊〉
              
               yea
               and
               
                 ut
                 magno
                 in
                 populo
              
               too
               ,
               to
               make
               sure
               the
               matter
               ▪
               not
               onely
               justifying
               your
               owne
               poore
               endeavours
               in
               that
               kinde
               ,
               but
               falling
               foule
               
               
               
               
               
               upon
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               because
               he
               joynes
               not
               with
               you
               in
               the
               undertaking
               .
               k
               You
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 first
                 Prot●s●a●●s
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 had
                 a
                 better
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 co●mon
                 people
                 :
              
               and
               that
               
                 the
                 first
                 inducements
                 of
                 King
              
               Edward
               
                 and
                 his
                 most
                 able
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Altars
                 and
                 place
              
               holy
               Tables
               ,
               
                 〈…〉
                 up
                 superstitio●
                 in
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 these
                 ,
              
               (
               by
               him
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               
                 so
                 much
                 despised
                 )
                 commont
                 people
                 .
              
               What
               an
               opinion
               the
               first
               Protestants
               had
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               is
               not
               now
               the
               question
               ,
               but
               whether
               in
               their
               labours
               to
               reforme
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               
                 root
                 up
                 superstition
              
               ,
               they
               had
               relation
               to
               the
               humour
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               If
               you
               could
               shew
               us
               ,
               that
               King
               Edward
               and
               his
               
                 most
                 able
                 Councell
                 ▪
              
               (
               as
               in
               your
               odious
               manner
               of
               comparisons
               you
               are
               pleased
               to
               stile
               them
               )
               aymed
               at
               this
               onely
               ,
               in
               that
               act
               of
               theirs
               ,
               
                 populo
                 ut
                 placerent
              
               ,
               to
               please
               the
               people
               :
               you
               had
               said
               somewhat
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
               But
               you
               had
               laid
               withall
               a
               greater
               scandall
               on
               that
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 so
                 able
                 Councell
              
               ,
               then
               all
               your
               wit
               and
               learning
               would
               be
               able
               to
               take
               off
               againe
               .
               If
               not
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               bring
               King
               
                 Edward
                 and
                 his
                 able
                 Councell
              
               upon
               the
               stage
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               could
               say
               somewhat
               in
               your
               defence
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               no
               such
               meaning
               as
               you
               put
               upon
               them
               ▪
               The
               people
               then
               ,
               as
               it
               appeareth
               in
               the
               story
               ,
               were
               so
               averse
               from
               that
               Act
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Counsell
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               faine
               to
               set
               out
               l
               certaine
               considerations
               to
               prepare
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               ready
               for
               the
               change
               ,
               which
               they
               meant
               to
               make
               .
               Call
               you
               this
               pleasing
               of
               the
               people
               ?
               It
               was
               indeed
               pretended
               ,
               that
               the
               change
               would
               be
               for
               the
               peoples
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 root
                 up
                 superstition
              
               out
               of
               their
               mindes
               :
               but
               nothing
               lesse
               intended
               then
               the
               peoples
               pleasure
               .
               An
               honest
               care
               that
               all
               things
               may
               be
               done
               for
               the
               
               common
               good
               ,
               for
               training
               up
               the
               people
               in
               their
               obedience
               to
               Gods
               Commandements
               ,
               the
               Kings
               just
               government
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               orders
               ;
               no
               man
               likes
               better
               then
               the
               Doctor
               .
               If
               this
               will
               please
               the
               people
               ,
               take
               me
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               never
               want
               a
               second
               to
               assist
               you
               in
               it
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               placenti●
               which
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               commended
               to
               us
               by
               his
               owne
               m
               practise
               ,
               first
               ;
               
                 I
                 ▪
                 please
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ▪
               
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 no●●ee
                 king
                 〈…〉
                 profit
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 :
              
               and
               next
               by
               way
               of
               precept
               n
               or
               direction
               ,
               
                 Let
                 every
                 〈◊〉
                 please
                 his
                 neighbour
                 for
                 his
                 good
                 to
                 edi●●cetion
                 .
              
               If
               you
               observe
               these
               rules
               ,
               and
               looke
               not
               after
               your
               own
               profit
               ,
               applause
               ,
               or
               popular
               dependencies
               ▪
               but
               th●
               edification
               of
               the
               people
               onely
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
              
               you
               have
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               both
               for
               your
               warrant
               and
               e●ample
               .
               The
               Doctor
               had
               not
               faulted
               thus
               either
               in
               you
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               write
               〈◊〉
               the
               letter
               ,
               had
               he
               found
               it
               in
               you
               .
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               ther●
               is
               〈…〉
               popularity
               which
               some
               men
               affect
               〈◊〉
               ,
               an
               art
               to
               feed
               the
               peoples
               humour
               ,
               that
               they
               themselves
               may
               be
               borne
               up
               and
               hoisted
               by
               the
               p●oples
               breath
               :
               and
               this
               appeareth
               every
               where
               ,
               as
               well
               throughout
               that
               letter
               ,
               as
               your
               whole
               discourse
               .
               This
               was
               the
               disease
               of
               o
               Pilate
               in
               the
               holy
               Gospel
               .
               Of
               whom
               it
               is
               recorded
               there
               ,
               that
               to
               
                 please
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               he
               released
               
                 Barraba●
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
              
               Iesus
               :
               and
               this
               the
               itch
               of
               Dio●rephes
               p
               in
               S.
               Iohns
               Epistles
               ,
               who
               loving
               to
               have
               the
               preheminence
               amongst
               ignorant
               people
               ,
               disparaged
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               pra●ed
               openly
               
                 against
                 them
                 with
                 malicious
                 words
              
               .
               In
               these
               designes
               to
               court
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               by
               casting
               scandals
               on
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               publike
               government
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               meanes
               to
               be
               admired
               and
               
               honoured
               for
               a
               
                 Zealoue
                 Minister
              
               ,
               and
               a
               stout
               Patriot
               for
               the
               publick
               ;
               for
               a
               q
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Historian
               ,
               or
               a
               r
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Orators
               language
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               leaves
               you
               to
               your selfe
               .
               You
               may
               draw
               after
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               s
               
                 A●b●bajaru●●
                 collegi●
                 ,
                 &
                 h●c
                 genus
                 o●ne
                 ,
              
               the
               love
               and
               favour
               of
               the
               multitude
               for
               a
               day
               or
               two
               :
               but
               you
               will
               finde
               it
               a
               weak
               staffe
               to
               relie
               upon
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               serve
               to
               puffe
               you
               up
               ,
               and
               make
               you
               think
               your self
               to
               be
               some
               great
               bodie
               .
               The
               Doctor
               hath
               no
               such
               designes
               ,
               &
               therfore
               n●●ds
               not
               take
               those
               courses
               :
               knowing
               especially
               that
               Saint
               Paul
               hath
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 I
                 yet
                 pleased
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               t
               〈…〉
               You
               that
               did
               never
               any
               thing
               in
               ●ein
               ,
               except
               a
               little
               ●or
               vain-glo●y
               ;
               have
               better
               studied
               those
               deep
               points
               ,
               then
               the
               Apostl●
               did
               or
               could●
               &
               have
               found
               out
               a
               way
               so
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               
                 please
                 the
                 people
              
               too
               .
               And
               therfore
               
                 Mait●●anto
                 Pa●t●
              
               simple
               S●int
               Paul
               ,
               (
               I
               hope
               you
               can
               remember
               your
               own
               sweet
               words
               )
               that
               could
               not
               so
               well
               time
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 se●ve
                 t●o
                 masters
              
               .
               How
               ●arre
               you
               are
               the
               servant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               to
               doe
               with
               ;
               look
               you
               to
               that
               but
               how
               farre
               you
               have
               laboured
               to
               please
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               I
               can
               tell
               you
               p●esently
               without
               more
               ado
               .
               What
               made
               you
               undertake
               this
               Argument
               ,
               being
               ▪
               for
               ought
               you
               would
               be
               known
               of
               ,
               no
               party
               in
               it
               :
               was
               it
               to
               shew
               your
               zeale
               and
               service
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 please
                 the
                 people
              
               ?
               What
               makes
               you
               speak
               so
               slightly
               of
               the
               Institution
               of
               Episcopall
               power
               :
               and
               having
               spoke
               so
               sl●ghtly
               of
               it
               ,
               what
               makes
               you
               speak
               so
               doubtfully
               of
               the
               present
               government
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               things
               were
               carried
               with
               an
               higher
               hand
               then
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               rather
               with
               
                 canon
                 shot
                 then
                 with
                 Canon
                 law
                 :
              
               was
               it
               to
               
                 s●rve
                 Christ
              
               ,
               
               
               
               who
               had
               before-hand
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               〈…〉
               down
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               :
               was
               not
               this
               done
               to
               
                 please
                 the
                 people
                 ▪
              
               Such
               pleasers
               of
               the
               peoples
               humours
               ,
               we
               have
               too
               many
               in
               this
               kingdome
               :
               and
               you
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               l●ke
               
                 Mutatu●
                 Curio
              
               in
               the
               Poet
               ,
               are
               u
               〈…〉
               .
               And
               yet
               you
               might
               have
               done
               all
               this
               ,
               wothout
               exposing
               the
               poore
               Doctor
               to
               the
               common
               〈…〉
               if
               so
               many
               x
               
                 provisionarie
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 nerves
              
               and
               
                 sinews
                 of
                 the
                 State
              
               ,
               so
               
                 many
                 armes
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 defend
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 offend
                 his
                 enemies
              
               ;
               were
               by
               hi●
               called
               
                 in
                 scorne
              
               ,
               and
               
                 for
                 ●ant
                 of
                 ●it
                 ,
                 po●re
                 people
                 .
              
               Good
               Sir
               ,
               a
               word
               or
               two
               in
               private
               .
               Thinke
               you
               that
               there
               are
               no
               
                 provisionarie
                 Saints
              
               ,
               no
               
                 ●erves
                 and
                 sinews
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
              
               none
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Ar●es
              
               in
               the
               Towne
               of
               Grantham
               ?
               and
               yet
               y
               the
               Bishop
               〈◊〉
               his
               Vicar
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               fitter
               that
               the
               
                 Altar
                 should
                 stand
                 table-wise
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Table
                 be
                 erected
                 Altar-wise
                 ,
                 to
                 trouble
                 the
              
               p●ore
               Towne
               of
               Grantham
               .
               The
               Doctor
               tooke
               his
               phrase
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               onely
               turned
               those
               words
               upon
               him
               (
               if
               you
               mark
               it
               wel
               )
               which
               he
               had
               found
               there
               to
               his
               hand
               .
               Nor
               are
               you
               very
               free
               from
               so
               great
               a
               fault
               ,
               in
               calling
               those
               
                 provisionarie
                 Saints
                 ,
                 sinews
                 ,
                 and
                 nerves
              
               and
               Armes
               ,
               the
               z
               
                 rude
                 people
                 of
                 Grantham
              
               .
               Or
               if
               you
               needs
               will
               make
               him
               meane
               it
               of
               the
               people
               generally
               ,
               tell
               me
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               what
               is
               the
               difference
               (
               for
               I
               know
               it
               not
               )
               betweene
               the
               people
               and
               the
               sub●ects
               .
               If
               none
               ,
               as
               surely
               none
               there
               is
               ,
               how
               durst
               your
               
                 mothers
                 sonne
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 sta●e
                 as
                 this
                 ,
              
               in
               
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 as
              
               this
               ,
               and
               
                 under
                 such
                 a
                 Prince
                 so
                 beloved
                 as
                 this
                 ,
              
               call
               the
               said
               
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Armes
                 ,
                 Nerves
              
               ,
               and
               Sinews
               ,
               for
               
                 want
                 of
                 wit
              
               ,
               or
               something
               else
               ,
               a
               
                 poore
                 Subjects
              
               .
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               you
               make
               them
               faire
               amends
               ,
               by
               giving
               them
               ●om●
               secret
               notice
               ,
               of
               their
               authoritie
               and
               power
               in
               the
               
               civill
               government
               :
               concluding
               that
               extravagancie
               with
               the
               b
               〈…〉
               man
               ,
               
                 Iraser
                 pop●lo
                 R●man●
                 〈…〉
              
               But
               Sir
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               do
               not
               make
               your
               
                 p●●re
                 Sub●●cts
              
               in
               England
               ,
               any
               way
               equall
               to
               the
               people
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               were
               so
               formidable
               〈◊〉
               that
               time
               to
               all
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               c
               
                 ut
                 〈…〉
                 aliquen●
                 juxta
                 ●orum
                 〈…〉
              
               of
               the
               state
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               people
               at
               that
               〈◊〉
               ,
               when
               this
               speech
               was
               used
               ▪
               and
               so
               your
               application
               of
               it
               in
               this
               place
               and
               time
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               either
               very
               foolish
               ,
               or
               extremely
               factious
               .
            
             
               〈…〉
               
               
               
               
               
               Here
               you
               report
               his
               words
               aright
               ,
               which
               you
               do
               not
               often
               ;
               but
               then
               most
               sh●mefully
               mis-report
               his
               meaning
               .
               The
               Doctor
               doth
               not
               there
               lay
               downe
               a
               definition
               of
               the
               Diptychs
               ,
               as
               you
               falsly
               charge
               him
               ;
               but
               onely
               doth
               expound
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               it
               related
               to
               the
               case
               which
               was
               then
               in
               hand
               .
               You
               may
               remember
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               had
               sent
               the
               Vicar
               unto
               Bish●p
               Iewel
               ,
               to
               learne
               how
               long
               
                 Communion
                 Tables
                 had
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ▪
              
               and
               Bishop
               Iewel
               tells
               him
               of
               a
               p●ssage
               in
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Councell
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 tempore
                 Diptychorum
                 cucurrit
                 ●mnis
                 cum
                 magno
                 silentio
                 circumcirca
                 Altare
                 .
              
               i.
               e.
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 When
                 the
                 Lesson
                 or
                 Chapt●r
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 reading
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 people
                 with
                 silence
                 drew
                 together
                 〈◊〉
                 about
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               Now
               when
               the
               Doctor
               comes
               to
               scan
               this
               passage
               ,
               not
               taking
               any
               notice
               of
               this
               mistake
               in
               Bishop
               Iewel
               ,
               he
               concludes
               it
               thus
               .
               f
               
                 So
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Altar
                 might
                 and
                 did
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 people
                 came
                 together
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 
                   Dip●ychs
                   ▪
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 those
                 Prelates
                 ▪
                 and
                 other
                 persons
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 note
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 departed
                 in
                 the
                 ●aith
                 .
              
               〈…〉
               to
               be
               his
               definition
               of
               the
               Diptychs
               ;
               a
               very
               ●oolish
               one
               ,
               you
               say
               ▪
               and
               fool●sh
               it
               had
               beene
               indeed
               ,
               had
               it
               beene
               layed
               downe
               there
               for
               a
               definition
               .
               〈◊〉
               did
               you
               m●●ke
               it
               as
               you
               should
               ,
               you
               would
               h●ve
               〈◊〉
               ●hat
               it
               was
               never
               meant
               for
               a
               d●finition
               of
               the
               Diptych●
               generally
               ;
               but
               onely
               for
               an
               expos●tion
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               place
               〈…〉
               if
               you
               look
               into
               the
               g
               〈…〉
               
               〈◊〉
               heare
               the
               Diptychs
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 recitall
                 being
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 holy
                 Oecumenicall
                 Synods
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 of
                 blessed
                 memorie
                 ,
                 
                   ●uphemius
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Leo
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voyce
                 made
                 this
                 acclamation
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Gl●rice
                   ●e
                   to
                   thee
                   O
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               This
               is
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               relation
               in
               that
               Councell
               .
               And
               I
               would
               faine
               learne
               of
               you
               ,
               being
               so
               great
               ●
               Clerke
               ,
               how
               you
               can
               fault
               the
               Doctor
               for
               his
               exposition
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               and
               ●ime
               :
               when
               there
               was
               onely
               read
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               the
               commemoration
               of
               those
               Prelates
               ,
               
                 Leo
                 ,
                 Euphemius
              
               ,
               and
               Macedonius
               ,
               and
               other
               persons
               of
               chiefe
               note
               ,
               those
               which
               had
               had
               their
               interest
               in
               the
               said
               foure
               Councels
               ,
               which
               were
               all
               
                 departed
                 in
                 the
                 faith
              
               .
               You
               were
               neare
               driven
               to
               seeke
               a
               concluding
               quarrell
               ,
               when
               you
               pitch'd
               on
               this
               .
               Onely
               you
               were
               resolved
               to
               hold
               out
               as
               you
               had
               begun
               :
               and
               as
               you
               en●red
               on
               the
               businesse
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 false
                 storie
              
               of
               the
               Vicar
               ;
               so
               to
               conclude
               the
               same
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 false
                 clamour
              
               on
               the
               Doctor
               .
               But
               Sir
               ,
               let
               me
               advise
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               put
               forth
               next
               ,
               to
               shew
               more
               candour
               in
               your
               writings
               ,
               and
               lesse
               shifting
               wit.
               Otherwise
               ,
               let
               the
               
                 Dip●ychs
                 ▪
              
               have
               as
               many
               leaves
               as
               any
               of
               your
               Authors
               old
               or
               new
               have
               mentioned
               to
               you
               :
               your
               name
               will
               never
               be
               recorded
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               back-side
               of
               the
               booke
               ;
               in
               case
               you
               do
               not
               finde
               a
               roome
               in
               the
               h
               last
               columne
               of
               the
               foure
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               given
               us
               from
               Pelargus
               .
               And
               so
               I
               shut
               up
               this
               debate
               with
               that
               Patheticall
               expression
               wherewith
               Octavius
               did
               conclude
               against
               
                 Ceci●ius
                 .
                 Quid
                 ingrati
                 sumu●
                 ?
                 quid
                 nobis
                 invidem●s
                 ,
                 s●
                 veritas
                 d●vinitatis
                 aetate
                 nostri
                 temporis
                 maturuit
                 ?
                 Fruamur
                 b●no
                 nostro
                 ,
                 &
                 recti
                 sententiam
                 temperemus
                 :
                 
                 co●ibeatur
                 superstitio
                 ,
                 impiet
                 〈◊〉
                 expiet●●
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 Rel●gio
                 ser●●tur
                 .
              
               Why
               are
               we
               so
               ingratefull
               ,
               why
               do
               we
               envy
               one
               another
               ,
               if
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               be
               growne
               more
               perfect
               in
               our
               times
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               before
               ?
               Let
               us
               enjoy
               our
               owne
               felicitie
               ,
               ●nd
               qui●tly
               maintaine
               that
               truth
               which
               we
               are
               possessed
               of
               ▪
               let
               superstition
               be
               restrained
               ,
               impietie
               exile●
               ,
               and
               true
               Religion
               kept
               inviolable
               .
               This
               if
               we
               do
               endeavour
               in
               our
               severall
               places
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               counted
               faithfull
               Stewar●s
               in
               our
               Masters
               house
               ;
               and
               
                 happie
                 is
                 the
                 servans
                 ,
                 whom
                 his
                 L●ra
                 when
                 he
                 comm●th
                 sha●
                 finde
                 so
                 doing
                 .
              
               Amen
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           SEct.
           1.
           p.
           5.
           l.
           16.
           for
           ratione
           ,
           r.
           rationale
           .
           p.
           44.
           l.
           ●
           for
           &c.
           r.
           and
           ib.
           l.
           24.
           de
           .
           But
           ,
           p.
           54.
           
           ●
           .
           14.
           for
           take
           notice
           r.
           take
           no
           notice
           ,
           p.
           56.
           for
           1542.
           r.
           1
           552.
           p.
           73.
           l.
           3.
           dele
           and
           ,
           p.
           74.
           l.
           18.
           for
           〈◊〉
           ,
           r.
           〈◊〉
           ,
           p.
           85.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           〈◊〉
           .
           p
           ▪
           ●8
           .
           l.
           7.
           dele
           though
           ▪
           p.
           99.
           l.
           5.
           for
           his
           ,
           r.
           the
           ,
           p.
           100.
           l.
           3.
           dele
           &
           of
           the
           82
           Canon
           ,
           p.
           103
           l.
           1.
           for
           passe
           ,
           r.
           passed
           .
        
         
           Section
           2.
           p.
           7.
           l.
           31.
           for
           an
           r.
           and
           ●
           .
           p.
           10.
           l.
           2.
           for
           your
           ,
           r.
           the
           ,
           ib.
           l.
           30
           ,
           dele
           and
           p.
           16.
           l
           25.
           for
           the
           r.
           this
           ,
           p.
           40.
           l.
           10.
           for
           〈◊〉
           r.
           〈◊〉
           p.
           46.
           l.
           1.
           for
           finde
           not
           ,
           r
           not
           finde
           ,
           p.
           54.
           l.
           32.
           for
           ne●re
           r.
           we
           ●re
           p.
           66.
           l.
           23
           for
           this
           r.
           thep
           .
           86.
           for
           which
           r.
           of
           which
           p.
           88.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           discourser
           .
           p.
           90
           l.
           23.
           for
           the
           Altar
           ,
           r.
           an
           Altar
           p.
           93.
           l.
           27.
           for
           Altar-wise
           ,
           r
           ▪
           where
           the
           Altar
           stood
           .
           p
           106.
           l.
           ●0
           .
           for
           in
           the
           Altar
           ,
           r.
           the
           Altar
           ,
           p.
           110.
           l.
           8.
           for
           cu●
           ,
           r.
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           3.
           p.
           5.
           6
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           7
           l.
           26.
           dele
           that
           .
           p.
           8.
           l.
           1.
           dele
           in
           ,
           p.
           24.
           l.
           16
           ▪
           r.
           Treasurers
           ,
           ib.
           l.
           22.
           dele
           O.
           p.
           28.
           l.
           14.
           for
           and
           r.
           but.
           p.
           37.
           l.
           ●5
           .
           for
           to
           ,
           r.
           nothing
           to
           .
           p.
           40.
           l.
           1.
           dele
           that
           .
           p.
           46.
           l.
           28.
           make
           a
           full
           point
           at
           too
           .
           p.
           49.
           l.
           22
           ,
           for
           stories
           ,
           r.
           scores
           .
           ib.
           l.
           50.
           k.
           the
           3
           ,
           r.
           Chancellour
           to
           the
           D●ke
           of
           Anjou
           ,
           brother
           of
           King
           H●nr●
           3.
           &c.
           p.
           53.
           l.
           26.
           for
           Petricone
           ,
           r
           Petricove
           .
           p.
           54.
           l.
           8.
           for
           to
           ,
           r.
           we
           ibid.
           l.
           28.
           for
           V●entionius
           ,
           r.
           Vtenhovious
           .
           56
           ,
           r.
           Prynne
           ,
           p.
           62.
           l.
           16.
           for
           two
           ,
           ●
           .
           too
           p.
           6
           5.
           l.
           19.
           for
           thus
           r.
           this
           .
        
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A03139-e200
           
             a
             Holy
             table
             ,
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibi.
             p.
             83
             ,
             84
             ,
             85
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Milites
             irruentes
             in
             Altaria
             ,
             osculis
             significare
             pacis
             insigne
             .
             S.
             Amb.
             Ep.
             33.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Stat.
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Holy
             Table
             ,
             p.
             204.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A03139-e410
           
             a
             Serò
             medicina
             paratur
             ,
             Cum
             mala
             per
             long●s
             invaluere
             moras
             .
             Ovid.
             
          
           
             b
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             c
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             d
             Hor.
             de
             Arte.
             
          
           
             e
             Doctor
             Coal
             was
             Deane
             of
             
               ●
               .
               Paul
            
             ,
             in
             Qu.
             Maries
             time
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Acts
             and
             ●on
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Vide
             Sect.
             2.
             ch
             .
             4.
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             o
             Holy
             Table
             .
             pag.
             232.
             
          
           
             p
             Had
             the
             Doctor
             kept
             himselfe
             unto
             his
             A●cidence
             ▪
             he
             could
             not
             have
             forgotten
             that
             Edwardas
             was
             his
             proper
             name
             .
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             q
             Virgil.
             Aeneid
             .
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A03139-e8160
           
             a
             One
             who
             had
             beene
             a
             singular
             friend
             to
             that
             towne
             when
             he
             was
             in
             place
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             licence
             .
          
           
             c
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             pag.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Plut.
             
          
           
             g
             Si
             Troja
             dextra
             defendi
             pous
             est
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             60.
             
          
           
             h
             Walgraves
             presse
             ,
             was
             the
             presse
             for
             Puritan
             P●mphlet●
             in
             Q.
             Elizabeths
             time
             ,
             whereof
             see
             Mar.
             Marre-Prelate
             ,
             Epist.
             to
             the
             Convocation
             p
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             Holy
             table
             ,
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             the
             licence
             .
          
           
             l
             In
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             12.
             20
             
          
           
             n
             And
             mends
             it
             by
             a
             kinde
             of
             Sacril●dge
             ,
             by
             taking
             from
             a
             noble
             Gentleman
             his
             name
             given
             in
             ●aptisme
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             Had
             the
             Doctor
             kept
             him
             to
             his
             Accidence
             .
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             p
             Camdens
             Remain●s
             .
          
           
             q
             pag.
             ●
             .
          
           
             r
             C●n-none
             ,
             and
             Common
             (
             or
             tri●iall
             )
             law
             .
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             t
             Vell.
             Pat.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             The
             Title
             .
          
           
             x
             Pulch●a
             Laverna
             ,
             Da
             mihi
             fallere
             ,
             da
             justūsanctum
             que
             videri
             .
             Horat.
             
          
           
             a
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             pag.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             For
             besides
             it
             is
             uncertain
             whether
             he
             be
             of
             the
             Voisinage
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Whereupon
             the
             Alderman
             presently
             wrote
             unto
             his
             Lordsh.
             pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             The
             Doctor
             by
             his
             exquisite
             knowledge
             in
             the
             Can-none
             ,
             &
             common
             (
             or
             triviall
             )
             law
             .
             pa.
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             And
             having
             too
             much
             favour
             from
             his
             Diocesan
             .
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Thi●
             blinking
             Doctor
             .
             pa.
             190.
             
          
           
             m
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             It
             is
             wel●
             done
             that
             you
             affect
             decency
             and
             comelinesse
             ,
             &c.
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             o
             pag.
             12
             
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             I
             have
             written
             to
             you
             somewhat
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             &c.
             
               let
               .
               pag.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             s
             Negat
             ionis
             fo●mula
             ,
             quam
             foro
             Angliae
             ,
             Reus
             ,
             Actoris
             assertionem
             infici●tur
             .
             
               Spelm.
               Gloss.
            
             
          
           
             t
             pag
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             That
             squirrell
             .
             headed
             young
             man.
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             a
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             ●ut
             not
             without
             s●riking
             ,
             &c.
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Their
             chiefe
             governor
             being
             one
             of
             that
             p●ofession
             himselfe
             .
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Onely
             they
             represented
             to
             hi●
             Lp
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             much
             sca●dalized
             with
             the
             putting
             downe
             of
             their
             sermons
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             e
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             His
             Lp
             was
             heard
             over-carnest
             with
             the
             said
             Vicar
             ,
             to
             tell
             him
             who
             they
             were
             that
             set
             him
             on
             these
             alterations
             .
             pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             pag.
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             lb.
             
          
           
             k
             lb.
             
          
           
             l
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             vit
             .
             Alex.
             
          
           
             b
             Eupho●mio
             in
             Epistol●
             ad
             ▪
             Iacob
             .
             Reg.
             
          
           
             c
             pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             d
             Vel.
             Pat.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             pag.
             59.
             
          
           
             f
             pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             g
             Vir.
             Aeneid
             .
          
           
             h
             Regnavit
             annos
             35.
             in
             qu●bus
             n●c
             fames
             ,
             nec
             pestis
             fuit
             in
             regno
             suo
             .
             pag.
             27.
             
          
           
             i
             Bellarm.
             
          
           
             k
             Terence
             .
          
           
             l
             Printed
             1615.
             
          
           
             m
             As
             those
             Probationers
             did
             ,
             which
             (
             p●●adventure
             )
             some
             Iustic●
             his
             Clerk
             might
             tell
             you
             of
             .
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             Coale
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             o
             pag.
             190.
             
          
           
             p
             pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             q
             pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             r
             Coal
             ,
             p.
             61
             ,
             62.
             
          
           
             s
             pag.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             t
             Terence
             in
             Andria
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             
             S●●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             Coal
             ●rom
             the
             Altar
             ,
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             x
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             y
             Vel.
             Pa●
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             ●a●e
             o●
             the
             〈◊〉
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             a
             pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             Double
             a
             piece
             of
             brasse
             coyn
             in
             France
             ,
             of
             which
             five
             goe
             to
             an
             Engl●sh
             penny
             .
          
           
             c
             Co●l
             ,
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             d
             pag.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             e
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             .
             p.
             26
             ▪
             27.
             
          
           
             f
             pag
             35.
             
          
           
             g
             pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             h
             Coal
             f●om
             ●e
             Altar
             ,
             51
             ,
             52.
             
          
           
             i
             C●al
             .
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             k
             pag.
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             l
             pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             m
             pag.
             114.
             
          
           
             n
             pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             o
             Missale
             Anglicanum
             ,
             in
             Alt.
             Damasc.
             p.
             716.
             
          
           
             p
             C●al
             .
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             q
             Vide
             Bish
             :
             Hoopers
             3.
             
             Sermon
             on
             Ionah
             ,
             before
             K.
             Edvv.
             
          
           
             r
             pag.
             38.
             in
             marg
             .
          
           
             s
             Ibid.
             in
             marg
             .
          
           
             t
             Histoire
             d'
             Angleterre
             l.
             21.
             
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             Inlib
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             y
             I
             leave
             him
             to
             my
             Margin
             ,
             where
             he
             shall
             finde
             two
             or
             three
             French-men
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             the
             freedome
             of
             the
             nation
             ,
             will
             be
             sure
             ,
             parler
             ●out
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             z
             part
             3.
             p.
             42
             
          
           
             a
             pag.
             40.
             
          
           
             b
             I●junct
             .
             for
             Tables
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             c
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             d
             And
             there
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             a
             good
             Hunts
             man
             ,
             you
             may
             winde
             your
             horne
             ,
             and
             blow
             the
             fall
             of
             that
             Injunction
             .
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             e
             Orders
             taken
             the
             10.
             day
             of
             Oct.
             &c.
             Order
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Order
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Advertisements
             partly
             for
             due
             or●er
             ,
             &c.
             Printed
             .
             1584.
             p.
             A.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             pag.
             42.
             
          
           
             i
             pag.
             43.
             
          
           
             i
             pag.
             43.
             
          
           
             l
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             m
             pag.
             45.
             
          
           
             n
             Horat.
             
          
           
             o
             Virgil.
             
          
           
             p
             pag.
             47.
             
          
           
             q
             Camden
             in
             Eliz.
             An.
             1558.
             
          
           
             r
             It
             being
             very
             like
             ,
             that
             
               Cox
               ,
               G●●nd●ll
               ,
               &c.
               p●g
               .
            
             47.
             
          
           
             s
             Which
             the
             writer
             of
             the
             ●etter
             ind●avoured
             to
             prove
             .
             pag.
             46.
             
          
           
             t
             pag.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             u
             Displaying
             o●
             Protestants
             .
             
               An.
               1556.
               p.
            
             81.
             
          
           
             x
             Coal
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             y
             pag.
             52.
             
          
           
             z
             pag
             49.
             
          
           
             a
             pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             b
             pag
             57.
             
          
           
             c
             pag.
             55.
             
          
           
             d
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             .
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             pag.
             56.
             
          
           
             f
             pag.
             57.
             
          
           
             g
             Tacit.
             de
             vit
             .
             Agri●
             .
          
           
             h
             Injunct
             .
             for
             Tables
             in
             the
             Chu●ch
             .
          
           
             i
             pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             k
             pag
             ▪
             48.
             
          
           
             l
             pag.
             42.
             
          
           
             m
             pag.
             58.
             
          
           
             n
             The
             Bishop
             entring
             into
             a
             discourse
             of
             the
             indifferencie
             of
             this
             circumstance
             .
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             Co●l
             ,
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             p
             pag.
             58.
             
          
           
             q
             Virgil.
             
          
           
             r
             Cod.
             l.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             14.
             l.
             1●
             .
          
           
             s
             Iust.
             Instit.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Post-nati
             .
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             u
             pag.
             58.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Horat.
             Carm.
             1.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             pag.
             60.
             61.
             
          
           
             b
             Hist.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Whereas
             indeed
             he
             is
             but
             a
             Divine
             of
             inv●ntion
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             pag.
             61.
             
          
           
             e
             pag.
             59.
             
          
           
             f
             pag.
             65.
             
          
           
             g
             pag.
             66.
             
          
           
             h
             pag
             ▪
             67.
             
          
           
             i
             pag.
             69.
             
          
           
             k
             pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             l
             pag.
             66.
             
          
           
             m
             pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             n
             Here
             i●
             not
             onely
             
               I.
               C.
            
             but
             
               T.
               C.
            
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             p.
             70.
             
          
           
             o
             Concil
             ▪
             Nicen.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             pag.
             66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             q
             Perpet
             .
             government
             of
             Ch.
             ●
             .
             14.
             p.
             295.
             
          
           
             r
             pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             s
             pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             t
             Horat.
             de
             ●●te
             .
          
           
             u
             pag.
             68
             ,
             69.
             
          
           
             x
             The
             Bishop
             entring
             into
             a
             discourse
             of
             the
             indifferencie
             of
             this
             circumstance
             .
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             pag.
             69.
             
          
           
             z
             pag.
             69.
             
          
           
             a
             Horat.
             
          
           
             b
             pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             c
             where
             little
             Pope
             Reg●lios
             hath
             p●ayed
             such
             Rex
             .
             pa.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Egl.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             pag.
             70.
             
          
           
             f
             pag.
             61.
             
          
           
             g
             Coal
             .
          
           
             i
             pag.
             76.
             
          
           
             k
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             p.
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             73.
             
          
           
             l
             Letter
             to
             the●
             Vicar
             .
          
           
             m
             And
             is
             a
             s●ronger
             one
             than
             your
             head-piece
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             p.
             75
             
          
           
             n
             Rubr.
             befo●e
             the
             Communion
             ,
             and
             ●anon
             82.
             
          
           
             n
             Rubr.
             befo●e
             the
             Communion
             ,
             and
             ●anon
             82.
             
          
           
             o
             pag.
             75.
             
          
           
             p
             Barbatus
             in
             Clement
             .
             de
             elect
             .
             c.
             1.
             n.
             11.
             
          
           
             q
             pag.
             61
             ,
             62.
             
          
           
             r
             Coal
             from
             the
             Al●ar
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             Coal
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Coal
             ,
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             u
             I
             am
             sure
             this
             te●●t
             is
             in
             the
             hig●est
             degree
             I●suiticall
             .
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             x
             pag.
             78.
             
          
           
             y
             pag.
             79.
             
          
           
             z
             pag.
             79.
             
          
           
             a
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             .
             p.
             ●
             .
          
           
             b
             pag.
             64.
             
          
           
             c
             pag.
             83.
             
          
           
             d
             pag.
             84.
             
          
           
             e
             pag.
             85.
             
          
           
             f
             I
             am
             af●raid
             〈◊〉
             judicious
             Divines
             that
             tamper
             so
             much
             in
             doctrine
             with
             
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             ,
             and
             in
             discipline
             with
             
               Sancta
               Petra
               .
               p.
            
             71.
             
          
           
             g
             Vel.
             Paterc
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             August
             de
             Civit.
             Dei
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             pag.
             85.
             
          
           
             k
             Coal
             .
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             pag.
             86.
             
          
           
             m
             Vouz
             avez
             Fryth
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               in
               Gods
               name
               come
               up
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             pag.
             87.
             
          
           
             n
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             part
             2.
             p.
             401.
             
          
           
             o
             pag.
             87.
             
          
           
             p
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             q
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             401.
             
          
           
             r
             pag
             88.
             
          
           
             s
             Vouz
             avez
             
               An
               honest
               man
            
             ,
             Iohn
             Lambert
             .
             
               Put
               stand
               you
               by
               for
               a
            
             Montebank
             ,
             Iohn
             Coal
             .
             p.
             8●
             .
          
           
             t
             Coal
             .
             pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             u
             
               See
               the
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             part
             .
             ●
             .
             p.
             443.
             
          
           
             x
             pag.
             88.
             
          
           
             a
             Coal
             .
             pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             pag.
             89.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             part
             .
             3.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             hath
             lopt
             off
             the
             head
             ,
             which
             had
             a
             shrewd
             tale
             to
             tell
             .
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             e
             Leaving
             the
             relation
             like
             Philopoemens
             A●mie
             ,
             all
             belly
             .
             pag.
             89.
             
          
           
             f
             How
             like
             you
             
               Iohn
               Philpot.
               pag.
            
             89.
             
          
           
             g
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             part
             3.
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             pag.
             90.
             
          
           
             k
             pag.
             91.
             
          
           
             l
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             pag.
             91.
             
          
           
             n
             In
             ●nswering
             to
             that
             place
             of
             〈◊〉
             objected
             to
             t●e
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             &c.
             ●e
             saith
             as
             you
             say
             .
             p.
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             o
             pag.
             92.
             
          
           
             p
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             pag.
             92.
             
          
           
             r
             pag.
             93.
             
          
           
             s
             pag.
             94.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             u
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             x
             pag.
             52.
             
          
           
             y
             pag.
             54.
             
          
           
             z
             pag.
             95.
             
          
           
             a
             pag
             ▪
             96.
             
          
           
             b
             V.
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             How
             many
             Presidents
             of
             that
             writ
             ,
             can
             t●is
             great
             La●yer
             shew
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Entries
             .
             p.
             5.
             95
             
          
           
             d
             Correcting
             Magnificat
             ,
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             e
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             pag.
             97.
             
          
           
             g
             pag.
             98.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             pag.
             98
             
          
           
             k
             pag.
             116
             
          
           
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             pag.
             86.
             
          
           
             b
             Injunctions
             giv●n
             by
             t●e
             most
             excellent
             Prince
             ,
             
               Edward
               6.
               &c.
               
               An.
               1547.
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             pag.
             88.
             
          
           
             d
             Coal
             f●om
             the
             Altar
             .
             p.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             e
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             70●
             .
          
           
             f
             Acts
             and
             M●n
             printed
             .
             1596.
             
          
           
             g
             pag.
             128.
             
          
           
             h
             p.
             108
             ,
             109.
             
          
           
             h
             Letter
             (
             in
             the
             Coal
             .
             )
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             i
             Letter
             (
             in
             the
             holy
             Table
             )
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             pag.
             186.
             
          
           
             m
             Aeneid
             .
             l.
             1
             
          
           
             n
             Minut.
             Felix
             .
          
           
             o
             Then
             the
             Supreme
             Magi●trate
             ,
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             p
             Pellibus
             exiguis
             arctatur
             Livius
             ingens
             .
             Mart.
             
          
           
             q
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             699.
             
          
           
             r
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             t
             I
             will
             give
             you
             a
             short
             tast
             of
             his
             faining
             and
             his
             failing
             .
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             pag.
             128.
             
          
           
             a
             pag.
             144.
             
          
           
             b
             pag.
             145.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             pag.
             144.
             
          
           
             e
             Inter
             opu●cula
             Anglicana
             ,
             pa.
             550.
             
          
           
             f
             Epist.
             ad
             Buce●um
             .
          
           
             g
             pag.
             143.
             in
             marg
             .
          
           
             i
             See
             then
             how
             well
             ,
             on
             lookt
             into
             t●e
             stori●s
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             p
             144.
             
          
           
             k
             Io.
             Stow
             ,
             p.
             593.
             
          
           
             l
             Imprinted
             at
             London
             the
             last
             day
             of
             fuly
             .
             An.
             1547.
             
          
           
             m
             V.
             the
             s●atutes
             of
             that
             King.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Ed.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             part
             .
             2
             ▪
             p.
             658.
             
          
           
             p
             Ibid.
             p.
             658.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibid.
             p.
             659
             ,
             660.
             
          
           
             r
             Bucer
             in
             script
             .
             Anglic.
             p.
             190.
             
          
           
             s
             2
             &
             3.
             
             Ed.
             6.
             
             V.
             the
             statutes
             .
          
           
             t
             In
             script
             .
             Anglic.
             p.
             191.
             
          
           
             u
             Io.
             Stow
             ,
             p.
             596.
             
          
           
             x
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             y
             Id.
             597.
             
          
           
             z
             Id.
             p.
             600.
             
          
           
             a
             Id.
             p.
             603.
             
          
           
             b
             Id.
             p.
             604.
             
          
           
             c
             Id.
             p.
             605.
             
          
           
             d
             Id.
             p.
             604.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             a
             post-script
             
               ad
               censuram
               ,
               ep
            
             .
             503.
             
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             St●w
             ,
             p.
             605.
             
          
           
             g
             Id.
             p.
             606.
             
          
           
             h
             Io.
             Stow
             ,
             p.
             607.
             and
             Brooke
             
               tit
               .
               Somerset
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Vide
             Stat.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
             Edw.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             l
             Epist.
             ad
             Bucerum
             .
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             m
             pag.
             144.
             
          
           
             n
             In
             praefatione
             ad
             censuram
             .
          
           
             o
             He
             desired
             Calv●n
             to
             write
             by
             him
             to
             the
             Protector
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             p
             Not
             the
             letter
             printed
             ,
             bearing
             date
             two
             yeeres
             before
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             q
             Epist.
             ad
             Protect
             .
             Angl.
             pag.
             66.
             
          
           
             r
             It
             must
             be
             full
             3.
             yeeres
             before
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             145.
             
          
           
             s
             Chrisoms
             ,
             oy●e
             in
             Bapti●me
             ,
             and
             comme●ora●ion
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             pag.
             1●6
             .
          
           
             t
             Quia
             nempe
             ve●iti
             sunt
             ,
             ut
             major
             re●ū
             muta●io
             fe●ri
             nō
             possit
             ,
             praeser●●m
             ubi
             vicino●ū
             ratio
             habenda
             est
             .
             pag.
             70.
             
          
           
             u
             Idem
             ibid.
             pag.
             70.
             
          
           
             x
             Quoniam
             ver●or
             ne
             pauce
             ex●ē●
             in
             regno
             vivae
             〈◊〉
             :
             major
             pa●s
             autem
             〈…〉
             pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             y
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             z
             Interea
             sc●psi
             ad
             illu●trissimū
             Duce
             Some●seti
             .
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             z
             Interea
             sc●psi
             ad
             illu●trissimū
             Duce
             Some●seti
             .
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             a
             Certū
             est
             D.
             Hopperum
             episcopatui
             suo
             restitutum
             esse
             .
             pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             b
             pag.
             148.
             
          
           
             c
             Vide
             Epist.
             illam
             ad
             Farellū
             .
             p.
             384.
             
          
           
             d
             Epist
             ad
             Bulling
             .
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             e
             pag.
             144.
             
          
           
             f
             Coal
             〈◊〉
             the
             Altar
             .
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             g
             And
             if
             we
             give
             it
             a
             date
             from
             the
             Printers
             placing
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             childish
             and
             erroneous
             Criticisme
             .
             p.
             143.
             
          
           
             h
             pag.
             148.
             
          
           
             i
             Epist.
             ad
             Calvin
             .
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             k
             Epist.
             ad
             Cranmer
             .
             p.
             101
             
          
           
             l
             But
             the
             Date
             seemes
             to
             bee
             much
             before
             Anno
             1551.
             which
             is
             D.
             Coals
             conjecture
             .
             p.
             148.
             
          
           
             m
             Coal
             ,
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             n
             Ibid.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             o
             pag.
             145.
             
          
           
             o
             Co●l
             ,
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             p
             pag.
             150.
             
          
           
             q
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             666.
             
          
           
             r
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             667.
             
          
           
             s
             pag.
             150
             ,
             151
             
          
           
             t
             pag.
             151
             
          
           
             u
             pag.
             152.
             
          
           
             x
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
             Ed.
             6.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             z
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             part
             2.
             p.
             660.
             
          
           
             a
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             700.
             
          
           
             b
             pag.
             48.
             
             Of
             the
             holy
             Table
             .
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             d
             pag.
             183.
             
          
           
             e
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             pag.
             38.
             of
             the
             holy
             table
             .
          
           
             g
             1
             Eliz.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             part
             2.
             p.
             700.
             
          
           
             i
             Holy
             table
             ,
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             k
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             part
             2.
             pag
             700.
             
          
           
             l
             Coal
             ▪
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             m
             Holy
             table
             ,
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Ibid.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             Ibid.
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             Admittimus
             &c.
             Epistola
             ad
             Barthol
             .
             Hadder
             .
          
           
             q
             De
             cultu
             Dei
             extern
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             De
             praeparat
             .
             Evangel
             .
             l.
             y.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             4.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             Gen.
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             Ge.
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Pet.
             de
             Moulin
             ,
             de
             Altaribus
             &
             Sacr.
             
          
           
             f
             Cap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             g
             
               V.
               Bilson
            
             of
             perp●t
             .
             govern
             .
             of
             Ch.
             Ch.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             i
             Scal.
             Emen
             .
             temp
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             Exod.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             Aen●id
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Pat●rc
             .
             Hist.
             
          
           
             o
             H●b
             .
             9.
             12.
             
             &
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             p
             Col.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             Perniciosas
             &
             mortiferas
             esse
             Christianis
             .
             
               Hie●
               .
               Ep.
               ●d
               August
            
             .
          
           
             r
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             s
             Ib.
             v.
             26.
             
          
           
             t
             V.
             21.
             
          
           
             u
             V.
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             V.
             B.
             Mont●gues
             App.
             p.
             288.
             
          
           
             a
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Sed
               posterioris
               avis
            
             .
             Tract
             .
             de
             Al●
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             d
             Epist.
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             e
             ad
             Smyrrens
             .
          
           
             f
             
               abslinuisse
               non
               solum
               à
               vocabalo
               templi
               ,
               sedetiam
               sacerdotii
               .
            
             Bellarm.
             de
             Cult
             .
             Sanct.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             dial
             .
             ad
             T●yphomem
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             i
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             k
             Lett.
             to
             the
             Vicar
             .
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             l
             Co●●
             .
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             m
             Sed
             species
             immu●ata
             tantum
             .
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             n
             Quemad●odum
             enim
             qui
             est
             à
             t●rra
             panis
             ,
             percipiens
             vocationem
             Dei
             ,
             jam
             non
             communis
             panis
             est
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             Iam
             satis
             perspecta
             differentia
             inter
             Iudaeos
             &
             Christian●s
             .
             
               ●ell
               .
               de
               cult
               .
               Sanct.
               l.
               3
               cap.
               .
            
             4
             
          
           
             o
             Iam
             satis
             perspecta
             differentia
             inter
             Iudaeos
             &
             Christian●s
             .
             
               ●ell
               .
               de
               cult
               .
               Sanct.
               l.
               3
               cap.
            
             .4
             
          
           
             p
             Hom.
             11.
             
             Vol.
             primum
             ,
             p.
             209.
             
          
           
             q
             Et
             aut
             in
             verb●
             Dei
             ,
             aut
             ministerio
             Ecclesiae
             deservire
             ,
             &c.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             r
             Vt
             ad
             Ecclesium
             veniant
             ,
             &
             linent
             caput
             suum
             Sacerdotibus
             .
             
               In
               Ios.
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             t
             Divino
             sacerdotio
             ●onorati
             .
             lib.
             1.
             ●p
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             Orig.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Minut.
             ●elix
             cited
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             y
             Contr.
             Gent.
             l.
             2.
             
               cited
               by
               B.
               Iewell
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               letter
               doth
               re●erre
               .
            
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cited
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             a
             cited
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             b
             Sic
             apud
             nos
             ,
             religiosior
             ille
             est
             qui
             justior
             .
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             7.
             in
             initio
             .
             
               cited
               p.
            
             116.
             
          
           
             e
             Coal
             .
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             f
             p.
             153.
             
          
           
             g
             Alii
             ●os
             feruntipsius
             Antistitis
             &
             sacerdotis
             colere
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             p.
             56.
             57.
             
          
           
             i
             Iustit
             .
             of
             the
             Sacr.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             5.
             
             §.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Orat.
             2.
             in
             Iulianum
             .
          
           
             l
             p.
             158.
             159.
             
          
           
             f
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             quo
             accedamus
             fide
             &
             spiritual●
             cultura
             ,
             in
             veraci
             corde
             ,
             sine
             simulati●ne
             ,
             in
             satisfactione
             fidei
             ,
             quia
             nihil
             est
             visibile
             horum
             ,
             neque
             Sacerdos
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Ambr.
               in
               Hebr.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             V.
             p.
             118.
             
             
               Where
               he
               is
               made
               to
               say
               ,
            
             nihil
             hic
             visibile
             .
          
           
             i
             p.
             45.
             46.
             
          
           
             k
             p.
             140.
             
          
           
             l
             Non
             nego
             tamen
             habuisse
             primitivam
             ecclesiam
             ante
             Constantin●m
             ,
             Altaria
             seu
             aras
             .
             de
             orig
             .
             Altarium
             .
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Lib.
             17.
             c.
             20
             
          
           
             s
             p.
             109.
             
               in
               the
               Margin
            
             .
          
           
             t
             Lib.
             10.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Soli
             Episcopi
             &
             Presbyteri
             ,
             propri●
             jam
             vocantur
             in
             Ecclesia
             Sacerdotes
             .
             
               Augde
               Civit.
               D●i
               ,
               l.
               20.
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             Orat.
             de
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             y
             Epist.
             50.
             
          
           
             z
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             a
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             b
             Booke
             of
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             c
             Acts
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             e
             Art.
             31.
             
          
           
             f
             Hom.
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             197.
             
          
           
             g
             Ibid.
             p.
             198
             ▪
             
          
           
             h
             Preface
             on
             Easter
             day
             .
          
           
             i
             Praier
             of
             the
             consecration
             .
          
           
             k
             E●hortat●on
             before
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             l
             ●raier
             of
             the
             consecration
             .
          
           
             m
             Prai●r
             of
             the
             consecration
             .
          
           
             n
             ●rai●r
             after
             the
             communion
             .
          
           
             o
             E●hortation
             to
             the
             ●ommunion
             .
          
           
             p
             Hom.
             p.
             19●
             
          
           
             q
             Hom.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             r
             Rubrick
             before
             the
             Consecration
             .
          
           
             s
             Prayer
             after
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             t
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Answ.
               to
            
             Peron
             .
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             x
             Memoriam
             ib●
             sacrific●●
             da●us
             non
             inviti
             .
             
               Resp.
               ad
               Card
               Be●
               .
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             
               ●nsw
               .
               to
               Card.
            
             Peron
             .
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             z
             De
             verbo
             nullam
             se
             litem
             moturam
             .
             
               Ep.
               ad
               Card.
            
             Peron
             .
          
           
             a
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             b
             p.
             106.
             
          
           
             c
             Defence
             of
             his
             5
             Booke
             against
             Gardiner
             ,
             p.
             439.
             
          
           
             d
             Of
             the
             Remish
             Sacrif
             .
             l.
             6.
             
             ●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             De
             Commemoratione
             ib.
             sacrificii
             seu
             sacrificio
             commemorativo
             .
             
               Respons
               .
               ad
               Car.
               Bell.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Appello
             Caesar●m
             .
             p.
             287.
             
          
           
             g
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             g
             Appe●●●
             .
             p.
             288.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibid.
             p.
             286.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Letter
             p.
             
          
           
             b
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             c
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             31
             Article
             having
             taken
             a
             〈◊〉
             Popish
             Lamb.
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             e
             Of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             
               par●
               .
               2.
               p
            
             198.
             
          
           
             f
             p.
             103
             ,
             104.
             
          
           
             g
             〈…〉
             it
             be
             not
             〈◊〉
             Pius
             Quintus
             ●is
             ,
             yet
             is
             a
             kinde
             ●f
             pious
             Bull.
             p.
             104
             
          
           
             h
             Coal
             .
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             p.
             75.
             76.
             
          
           
             k
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             l
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             m
             ●f
             the
             Sac●ament
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             203.
             
          
           
             n
             p.
             104.
             105.
             
          
           
             o
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             p
             p.
             10●
             .
          
           
             q
             p.
             141.
             
          
           
             q
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             r
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             King.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             t
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             u
             Eccle●iae
             mos
             obtinuit
             ut
             Sacrificium
             Altaris
             ,
             &c.
             
               in
               Ma●c
               .
               c.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             x
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             y
             Vt
             vobis
             non
             nostra
             ,
             sed
             Va●ronis
             vestri
             sententia
             respon●eamus
             .
             l.
             7
             
          
           
             a
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             b
             V.
             p.
             58.
             
               of
               the
               holy
               Table
            
             .
          
           
             c
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             d
             It
             would
             prove
             the
             weakest
             argument
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             e
             Epiphan
             .
             lib.
             1.
             haer●s
             .
             28.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             p.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             the
             forme●
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             h
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             and
             y●t
             not
             constantly
             nei●her
             .
             ●b
             .
          
           
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             i
             Answ.
             to
             Card.
             ●eron
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             l
             Appello
             Cae●sarem
             .
             p.
             286.
             
          
           
             m
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             n
             I
             am
             sure
             this
             fellow
             is
             a
             mighty
             weake
             pe●ce
             to
             take
             up
             this
             leaden
             dagger
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             118.
             
          
           
             o
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             p
             Pella●n
             .
             de
             Missa
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             r
             S●ripsit
             explanation●s
             in
             omnes
             Ep●stolas
             S
             ▪
             
               Pa●li
               ,
               ex
               Origine
               ,
               Ambrosio
               ,
               Hi●ron●●●
               ,
               &
               August●no
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               Ins●ript
               .
               Ecc●es
            
             .
          
           
             s
             Inlocum
             .
          
           
             t
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             u
             I●
             Hebr.
             13.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             y
             Ita
             Chrysostomum
             secutus
             est
             ,
             ut
             ejus
             abbreviator
             dici
             possit
             .
             
               Bell.
               de
               scrip
               .
               Eccl.
            
             
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             a
             Defence
             of
             the
             transl
             .
             c.
             17.
             
             ●
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             p.
             119.
             
          
           
             c
             p.
             170.
             
          
           
             d
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Preface
               to
               M.
               Io.
            
             Selden
             ,
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             f
             p
             ▪
             170.
             
          
           
             g
             Persius
             Sat.
             ●
             .
          
           
             o
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Quo●um
             Deus
             ●st
             venter
             .
          
           
             i
             p.
             1.
             0.
             
          
           
             k
             Ann.
             A.
             57
             
          
           
             l
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             m
             Ad
             Ph●lad
             .
          
           
             n
             Hanc
             mensam
             Patres
             interdum
             etiam
             Altare
             vocant
             ▪
             
               Exercit.
               6.
               
               ●
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             p
             Tacit.
             Ann.
             lib.
             14.
             prope
             finem
             .
          
           
             q
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             r
             p.
             165.
             
          
           
             s
             Appello
             Ca●●em
             ,
             p.
             ●●6
             .
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             d
             p.
             160.
             
          
           
             e
             
               As
               the
               Lord
            
             du
             Ples●is
             
               doth
               acknowledge
            
             .
             p.
             1●0
             .
          
           
             f
             p.
             1●2
             .
          
           
             h
             
               ●pp●sed
               by
               all
               learned
               men
               t●at
               have
               lived
               ,
               since
            
             Pamelius
             time
             .
             p.
             165.
             
          
           
             t
             p.
             4●
             .
          
           
             u
             p.
             166
             ▪
             
          
           
             x
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             li.
             1.
             ep
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             y
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             z
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Article
             .
          
           
             b
             Cited
             in
             the
             Co●l
             .
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             c
             Quam
             ab
             Apostolis
             Ecclesiae
             accipiens
             ,
             in
             universo
             mundo
             offe●t
             Deo.
             
               Lib.
               4.
               cap.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Hist.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Joseph
             .
             Hist.
             de
             bellis
             Ind●●orum
             .
          
           
             d
             Ant●q
             .
             I●d
             .
             lib.
             13.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             f
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             g
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             h
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             i
             Pha●
             sal
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             l
             Rosinus
             Aut.
             Rom.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Iul.
             Pollux
             li●
             .
             2.
             c.
             1.
             n.
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             Bellicivilis
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Iustin.
             hist.
             ●ib
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             in
             vit
             .
             Calisti
             .
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11
             ▪
             22
             
          
           
             r
             de
             Invent.
             ●●rum
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             s
             in
             vita
             Calixti
             .
          
           
             t
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             u
             Ibid.
             cap.
             2
             
          
           
             x
             Theodor.
             hist.
             eccl
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Con●
             .
             Gent.
             lib.
             6.
             in
             initio
             .
          
           
             b
             p.
             156.
             
          
           
             c
             ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             Potest
             intelligi
             simplicit●r
             ,
             quod
             nulla
             haberent
             simpliciter
             .
             Harald
             .
             in
             ma●g
             .
             156.
             
          
           
             f
             v.
             Hospi.
             de
             orig
             .
             Altar
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             de
             rebus
             Eccles.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             qu.
             118.
             
          
           
             i
             Apologet.
             Cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             de
             rebus
             Eccl.
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Baron
             .
             Ann.
             Anno.
             57.
             
          
           
             l
             Epist.
             ●2
             .
          
           
             m
             adv
             .
             Valent
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Virgil.
             Aeneid
             .
          
           
             o
             Hooker
             .
             ●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Art.
             3.
             
             §.
             26.
             
          
           
             p
             Theodor.
             hist.
             Eccles.
             ●
             .
             5.
             c
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             r
             Nicephorus
             lib.
             6.
             c
             33.
             
          
           
             s
             de
             Aedificii
             Iustin.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             p.
             218.
             
          
           
             u
             de
             rebus
             .
             Eccl.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             p
             219.
             
          
           
             y
             as
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               t●e
            
             Counc
             .
             La●d●
             .
             Can.
             19
             
          
           
             z
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             l.
             12.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Hist.
             1.
             
             Ec.
             lib.
             12.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             b
             lib.
             9.
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             c
             Art.
             3.
             divi●
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             Apolog.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             Homil.
             5.
             〈◊〉
             ●umer
             .
          
           
             f
             de
             Hierarch
             Eccles.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             ad
             Tarsens
             .
          
           
             h
             de
             poenitent
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c.
             de
             Orth.
             fid
             .
             lib.
             4.
             c
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             l
             qu.
             ad
             Orth.
             118.
             
          
           
             m
             de
             Sp.
             S.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             n
             de
             Orth.
             fid
             .
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             o
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             p
             p.
             223.
             224.
             ex
             Bed.
             his●
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             li.
             1.
             cap.
             3●
             .
          
           
             r
             Quod
             ●a
             necdum
             fue●at
             per●●cta
             nec
             dedicata
             .
             lbid
             .
          
           
             y
             p.
             76.
             
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               from
               the
               Alt.
            
             and
             p.
             19.
             
               of
               the
               holy
               Ta●le
            
          
           
             z
             p.
             203.
             204.
             
          
           
             a
             Censura
             .
             cap.
             1.
             p.
             457.
             
          
           
             b
             Quam
             pri●um
             &
             severissime
             corrigi
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             Co●l
             .
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Lett.
               to
               t●e
               Vicar
            
             .
             p.
             70.
             
          
           
             r
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             a
             Coal
             .
             p.
             76.
             
               and
               holy
               ●able
            
             .
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Rubrick
             before
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             c
             Coal
             .
             p.
             76.
             
          
           
             x
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             p.
             205.
             
          
           
             f
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Coal
               from
               the
               Altar
            
             .
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             h
             Ovid.
             Met.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             k
             Iewell
             Art.
             3.
             divi●
             .
             26
             
          
           
             l
             Coal
             .
             p.
             53.
             
             &
             54.
             
          
           
             m
             p.
             208.
             
          
           
             n
             
               I
               am
               not
               Salaried
               to
               defend
               the
               writer
               of
               t●e
               le●ter
               ,
               in
               all
               words
               and
               syllables
               .
            
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             o
             p.
             209.
             
          
           
             p
             p.
             210.
             
          
           
             q
             p.
             208.
             209.
             
          
           
             r
             p.
             209.
             
          
           
             f
             p.
             209.
             210.
             
          
           
             t
             and
             this
             Altar
             was
             close
             unto
             the
             vaile
             ,
             as
             Tostatus
             and
             Ribera
             doe
             fast●n
             it
             ,
             p.
             210.
             
          
           
             u
             Exod.
             30.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             in
             Exod.
             30.
             
          
           
             y
             p.
             210.
             
          
           
             z
             it
             is
             not
             true
             that
             the
             Gate
             or
             entrance
             of
             t●
             is
             Church
             ,
             is
             sa●d
             to
             b●●pen
             to
             the
             East
             .
             p.
             210.
             
          
           
             a
             Euseb.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             p.
             210.
             
          
           
             c
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             d
             p.
             54.
             55.
             
          
           
             e
             Circular
             ▪
             w●ich
             h●th
             in
             it
             no
             c●rner
             at
             all
             .
             p.
             212.
             
          
           
             f
             Circulos
             aut
             semicirculos
             consectari
             .
             ibid
             
          
           
             g
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             and
             round
             about
             the
             thron
             were
             foure
             beasts
             full
             of
             eies
             Apoc.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             l
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             m
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             n
             These
             are
             but
             sing●e
             men
             ,
             and
             cann●t
             possibly
             be
             expo●nded
             to
             goe
             about
             the
             Alia
             ,
             in
             the
             D●ctors
             absurd
             interpretation
             .
             ●
             .
             214
             ▪
             
          
           
             o
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             p
             Coal
             .
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             q
             p.
             215.
             
          
           
             r
             de
             lingu
             .
             la●
             .
             lib.
             4.
             n.
             2●
             .
          
           
             f
             p.
             215.
             in
             margin
             .
          
           
             t
             p
             ,
             216.
             217.
             
          
           
             u
             p.
             217.
             
          
           
             x
             Observat
             ▪
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             cited
             p.
             217.
             
          
           
             y
             Coal
             .
             
               from
               t●e
               Altar
            
             .
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             z
             p.
             226.
             
          
           
             a
             Coal
             .
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             b
             228.
             
          
           
             c
             and
             I
             beshrew
             him
             for
             this
             t●ick
             .
             p.
             228
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             p.
             229.
             
          
           
             f
             p.
             229.
             
          
           
             g
             Strom.
             l.
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             h
             p.
             213.
             
          
           
             i
             p.
             213.
             
          
           
             k
             p.
             214.
             in
             margine
             .
          
           
             l
             p.
             213.
             in
             margine
             .
          
           
             l
             de
             ritib.
             Graecorum
             ,
             
               at
               the
               end
               ●f
            
             Sacra
             m
             ▪
             steriorum
             ante
             consec●atorum
             .
          
           
             m
             ●
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             
               In
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
            
             Chancell
             
               the●e
               be
               two
               Altars
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               greatest
               stood
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               that
               Roome
               .
            
             p.
             213.
             
          
           
             k
             
               or
               at
               least
               wise
               so
               far●e
               from
               the
               wall
               ,
               &c.
            
             p.
             218.
             
          
           
             l
             p.
             219.
             
          
           
             m
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             n
             Vicecomes
             de
             mi●●a●
             ritib.
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             o
             p.
             219.
             
          
           
             p
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             q
             p.
             218.
             
          
           
             r
             Concil
             .
             Mediolanens
             .
             4.
             de
             Capelli●
             &
             Altar
             .
          
           
             s
             p.
             75.
             76.
             
          
           
             t
             p.
             221.
             
          
           
             u
             p.
             221
             ▪
             
          
           
             x
             Ovid
             Metamor
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Made
               a
               Saint
               it
               s●emes
               f●r
               t●
               is
               se●vice
               .
            
             p.
             221.
             
          
           
             z
             Thuanus
             hist.
             l.
             
          
           
             a
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             b
             p.
             221.
             
          
           
             c
             de
             rebus
             Eccl.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Examen
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             pars
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             p.
             221
             ▪
             
          
           
             f
             p.
             2●●
             ▪
             
          
           
             g
             de
             Origin●
             Altarium
             .
             ca.
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             h
             p.
             222
             
          
           
             i
             p.
             223.
             
          
           
             k
             and
             by
             the
             inscription
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             used
             for
             a
             Communion
             Table
             heretofore
             .
             p.
             223.
             
          
           
             l
             p.
             223.
             
          
           
             m
             p.
             224.
             225.
             
          
           
             n
             Sozomen
             .
             lib.
             9.
             
             C.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             p.
             ●25
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             .
             p
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             
               Against
               t●e
               which
               he
               conceived
               the
            
             Rubrick
             
               to
               be
               very
               apparent
               ,
               but
               h●s
               Lordships
               opiniō
               .
               to
               be
               very
               indifferent
               .
            
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             in
             vit
             .
             Chrys.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Pag.
             50.
             
          
           
             d
             Pag.
             51.
             
          
           
             e
             
               And
               that
               with
               people
               that
               are
               n●
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             f
             Pag.
             50.
             
          
           
             g
             Geomet●●
             
          
           
             h
             
               Which
               notwithstanding
               I
               can
               b●●
               for
            
             12
             ▪
             
               P●●ce
               .
               p.
            
             50
             ▪
             
          
           
             i
             Vitruv.
             l.
             9.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             
               His
               men
               〈◊〉
               g●t
               he
               had
               〈…〉
               of
               go●d
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               nothing
               but
               the
               〈◊〉
               or
               circumference
               of
               the
               v●ssell
               .
               p.
            
             50.
             
          
           
             l
             Euclide
             ,
             l.
             ●
             .
             Sect.
             47.
             
          
           
             m
             V.
             p.
             104.
             
               of
               the
               holy
               Table
            
             .
          
           
             n
             pag.
             64
             ▪
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Act.
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             r
             pag.
             79.
             
          
           
             pag.
             71.
             
          
           
             t
             pag.
             72.
             
          
           
             u
             pag.
             73.
             
          
           
             x
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             y
             pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             z
             Qui
             juxta
             Canones
             Neo-Caesarienses
             five
             secundum
             aliorum
             dec●eta
             patr●m
             ,
             iide●
             sunt
             qui
             &
             Presbyteri
             .
             Ep.
             88.
             
          
           
             a
             Se●
             the
             I●●unctions
             of
             K.
             Edvv.
             6.
             
             Qu.
             Eli.
             and
             Latimers
             Sermon
             to
             the
             Co●vocation
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             his
             〈◊〉
             Serm●●
             .
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             vita
             Ch●ysippi
             .
          
           
             d
             pag.
             219.
             
          
           
             e
             Pag.
             79.
             
          
           
             f
             Ca●
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Concil
             .
             Ag●th●ns
             .
             Can.
             6●
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             Glo●●●
             100.
             
          
           
             i
             pag.
             219.
             
          
           
             k
             De
             mi●●●e
             app●r●●u
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             Con●
             .
             Laodic
             .
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Next
               after
               t●e
               B●shop
            
             ,
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             n
             Ad
             Tarsens
             .
          
           
             o
             Concil
             .
             Aquisgranens
             .
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             Pag.
             79.
             
          
           
             q
             Quaest.
             ex
             ●troque
             101.
             
          
           
             t
             
               For
               in
               this
               shorf
               discourse
               ,
               this
               w●rd
               Altar
               is
               thun●red
               out
               105
               ●everalltimes
               .
               &c.
            
             p.
             192
             
          
           
             u
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             x
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             y
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             〈…〉
             re●●●ent
             .
          
           
             a
             p.
             80
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Conc.
             Chalced.
             Ca●
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             
               That
               th●se
               ●●urchwa●den●
               f●●m
               that
               time
               〈…〉
               ,
               &c.
               p.
            
             81.
             
          
           
             c
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ob
               be
               not
               ●o
               ●●rd●
               hearted
               〈◊〉
               mercil●ss●
               .
               &c.
               p.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             e
             p.
             83.
             
          
           
             f
             pag.
             167.
             
          
           
             g
             pag.
             81.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             Psalm
             .
             118.
             
             Serm.
             ●1
             .
          
           
             i
             p.
             8●
             .
          
           
             k
             S.
             Basil.
             regul
             .
             fu●ior
             ▪
             20.
             p.
             454.
             
          
           
             l
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ep.
             57.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             lbid
             .
          
           
             o
             P.
             95.
             96.
             
          
           
             p
             Men
             learned
             onely
             in
             unlearned
             Liturgies
             .
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             q
             Conf.
             p.
             83.
             
          
           
             r
             For
             he
             was
             serving
             in
             his
             first
             messe
             of
             pottage
             .
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Take
               them
            
             Donatus
             
               far
               me
            
             .
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             t
             P.
             99.
             
          
           
             u
             P.
             100.
             
          
           
             x
             P.
             101.
             
          
           
             y
             P.
             100.
             
          
           
             z
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             What
             if
             I
             finde
             you
             severa●●
             Altars
             f●r
             all
             these
             spirituall
             sac●●fices
             in
             the
             ancie●t
             〈◊〉
             ,
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             b
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             c
             〈…〉
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             d
             p.
             110.
             
          
           
             e
             N●●
             consentit
             in
             voluntate
             sacri●iciorum
             ,
             a●
             Vedelius
             
               translates
               it
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Appar
             .
             primus
             num
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             g
             p.
             110.
             111
             
          
           
             h
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             i
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Hol●
               Table
            
             .
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             l
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             m
             p
             111.
             in
             m●rgine
             .
          
           
             n
             Li.
             4
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             o
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             p
             125.
             
          
           
             q
             Ibi.
             p.
             125.
             
          
           
             r
             p.
             126.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ep.
             401.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             u
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             x
             P.
             125
             ▪
             
          
           
             y
             In
             Hebr.
             9.
             
          
           
             z
             Tropologicè
             vero
             significat
             opera
             misericordiae
             ,
             in
             Hebr.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             P.
             123.
             124
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             Pag.
             132
             ▪
             
          
           
             c
             Pag.
             132.
             in
             margine
             .
          
           
             d
             Annal.
             T.
             ●
             .
             Anno
             57.
             
          
           
             e
             Pag.
             133.
             
          
           
             f
             De
             orig
             .
             errorum
             circa
             coenam
             ●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             P.
             133.
             
          
           
             g
             Epistola
             118.
             
          
           
             h
             Pag.
             134.
             
          
           
             i
             Thuanus
             hist.
             sub
             .
             H.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             P.
             135.
             
          
           
             l
             P.
             134.
             
          
           
             m
             De
             Orat.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             Quem
             cum
             maxime
             reverearis
             &
             venereris
             .
             ●
             de
             ●rat
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             o
             P.
             136.
             
          
           
             p
             P
             132.
             
          
           
             q
             P.
             135.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Coale
               from
               the
               Altar
            
             ,
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             s
             P.
             137.
             
          
           
             t
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             u
             Synod
             .
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             x
             P.
             ●37
             .
          
           
             y
             Altare
             Damasc
             .
             P.
             751.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             a
             P.
             138.
             
          
           
             b
             P.
             139.
             
          
           
             c
             Synod
             .
             V●lodis●●●iens
             .
             in
             Harm
             .
             Confess
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             Harmon
             .
             Confess
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             P●aeter
             ritus
             in
             omnibus
             per
             ●uropam
             Evangelicis
             eccles●is
             vulgo
             consuetos
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             f
             Vt
             Christum
             ,
             ita
             &
             sa●ra
             ejus
             irreve●en●er
             tr●ctan●●
             bus
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             g
             Cap.
             6.
             in
             ●●rm
             .
             ●o●fess
             .
          
           
             h
             P.
             138.
             
          
           
             i
             Vtentioni●s
             Calvino
             ,
             Anno
             1557.
             in
             Epl.
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             k
             P.
             161.
             
          
           
             l
             Ad
             uxorem
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             P.
             160.
             
          
           
             n
             Di●
             dominico
             de
             geni●ul
             〈◊〉
             adorare
             n●fas
             e●●e
             duc●mus
             :
             eadem
             immunitate
             ,
             a
             P●s●ha
             ad
             Pentecosten
             g●uidemus
             .
             Tertul.
             d●
             Cor.
             M●lit
             .
          
           
             o
             Quod
             sta●●o
             solvenda
             sit
             accepto
             〈◊〉
             dom
             .
             Id
             〈◊〉
             orat
             .
          
           
             p
             Vtrunque
             salvum
             est
             ,
             &
             participatio
             ●acri●●cit
             ,
             &
             executio
             officii
             
          
           
             q
             P.
             172
             ▪
             
          
           
             r
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             
               In
               the
               Co●l●
               from
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibid.
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             u
             P.
             173.
             174
             
          
           
             x
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             y
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             a
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             b
             Cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             p.
             174
             ▪
             
          
           
             d
             p.
             175.
             
          
           
             e
             An
             Act
             for
             un●for●itie
             of
             Common
             prayer
             and
             Service
             ,
             &c.
             10.
             
             El.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             p.
             175.
             
          
           
             g
             p.
             176.
             
          
           
             h
             Coal
             .
             p.
             2●
             
          
           
             i
             Ovid.
             epist.
             Penelop
             .
          
           
             k
             p.
             176.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Immediatly
               af●er
               the
               beginn●ng
               of
               Morning
               Prayer
               .
            
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             m
             P.
             177.
             
          
           
             n
             P.
             181.
             
          
           
             o
             P.
             177.
             
          
           
             p
             P.
             178.
             
          
           
             q
             Su●rez
             .
             Domini●us
             a
             Soto
             
               and
               others
            
             p.
             179.
             180.
             
          
           
             r
             Can.
             26.
             
          
           
             s
             Canon
             .
             27
             
          
           
             t
             
               By
               intimation
               given
               ,
               and
               direction
               received
               from
               his
               Ordinary
               ,
               &c.
            
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             u
             No
             Minister
             shall
             in
             any
             wise
             ,
             &c.
             as
             in
             the
             Canon
             .
          
           
             x
             Canon
             27
             
          
           
             y
             Coal
             .
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             z
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Lactant.
             ●
             .
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             P.
             182.
             
          
           
             c
             In●unction
             47.
             
          
           
             d
             Coal
             p.
             74.
             75.
             
          
           
             e
             Coal
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             f
             Holy
             Table
             .
             p.
             192.
             
          
           
             g
             p.
             194.
             
          
           
             h
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             k
             p.
             201.
             
          
           
             l
             V.
             Acts
             and
             mon.
             part
             ●
             .
             p.
             700.
             
          
           
             m
             I
             Cor
             ▪
             10
             ▪
             33.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Mark
             ▪
             15.
             
             ●
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             L
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Plutarch
             .
             i●
             Demosth.
             
          
           
             r
             Isocrat
             .
             ad
             N●coc
             .
          
           
             s
             Horat.
             
          
           
             t
             Hor.
             de
             arte
             Poet.
             
          
           
             u
             Momentūque
             fu●●
             mutatus
             Curio
             re●um
             ▪
             Luca.
             I.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             p.
             201.
             
          
           
             y
             Coal
             .
             p.
             76
             
          
           
             z
             The
             rude
             people
             replying
             ●e
             shoul●
             set
             up
             no
             Dressers
             of
             ●words
             &c.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Poore
             subject
             that
             are
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             b
             p.
             202.
             
          
           
             c
             Iustin.
             hist.
             li.
             29.
             
          
           
             f
             Coal
             .
             p.
             55
             
          
           
             g
             Act.
             5.
             
             〈◊〉
             1753.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             last
             was
             enumeration
             of
             som●
             notori
             us
             &
             〈◊〉
             people
             ,
             &
             ●
             .
             p
             236.